IC-NRLF 


17  am 


HISTORY  OF  HIGHER 

EDUCATION  OF  WOMEN 

IN  THE  SOUTH 

PRIOR  TO  I860 


RS.I.M.E.BLANDIN 


LIBRARY 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA. 


Class 


HISTORY    OF    HIGHER   EDUCATION 

OF  WOMEN  IN  THE  SOUTH 

PRIOR  TO  1860 


N- 


HISTORY  OF  HIGHER 

EDUCATION  OF  WOMEN 

IN  THE  SOUTH 

PRIOR  TO  i860 


By 

MRS.  I.  M.  E.  BLANDIN 


OF  THE 

UNIVERSITY 

OF 


NEW  YORK  AND  WASHINGTON 

THE  NEALE  PUBLISHING  COMPANY 

1909 


8EWEHAL 


COPYRIGHT,  1909, 
By  The  Neale  Publishing  Company 


*fjBR^ 

OF  THE 

UNIVERSITY 

OF 


CONTENTS 

CHAPTER  PAGE 

i  SOUTHERN   CIVILIZATION n 

n  SYSTEM  OF  SCHOOLS 16 

ni  URSULINE  CONVENT,  1727 — 1908       ...  20 
iv  SALEM  ACADEMY,  WINSTON-SALEM,  NORTH 

CAROLINA,   1802 — 1908        31 

v  EARLY  SCHOOLS  IN  ALABAMA       ...       .  56 

vi  ACADEMIES  FOR  GIRLS       ......  63 

vn  ACADEMIES  IN  AND  AROUND  TUSCALOOSA   .  69 

vin  ACADEMIES   CONTINUED 75 

ix  ALABAMA  FEMALE  INSTITUTE,  TUSCALOOSA, 

ALABAMA,    1833 — 1888 80 

x  MARION  FEMALE  SEMINARY,  MARION,  ALA- 
BAMA, 1835 — I9°8 86 

xi  LIVINGSTON     FEMALE     ACADEMY,     LIVING- 
STON, ALABAMA,   1840 — 1908   ....  100 
xii  SOME  OTHER  INSTITUTES,  SEMINARIES  AND 

COLLEGES        119 

xiii  SCHOOLS  IN  FLORIDA    ..    • 126 

xiv  FIRST  SCHOOL  IN  GEORGIA  FOR  GIRLS      .      .  129 
xv  LAGRANGE    FEMALE    COLLEGE,    LAGRANGE, 

GEORGIA,  1833—1903 139 

xvi  EARLY  SCHOOLS  OF  KENTUCKY    .      .      .      .  153 
xvii  EARLY  SCHOOLS  OF  LOUISIANA           .      .      .  161 
xviii  THE  WOMAN'S  COLLEGE,  FREDERICK,  MARY- 
LAND,   1840 — 1908 172 


19262? 


8  CONTENTS 

CHAPTER  PAGE 

xix  FRANKLIN    ACADEMY,    COLUMBUS,    MISSIS- 
SIPPI,  1821 — 1908 185 

xx  SCHOOLS   IN   MISSOURI.     MARY   INSTITUTE, 

ST.  Louis,  MISSOURI,  1859 — 1908       .      .     204 
xxi  EARLY  SCHOOLS  IN  NORTH  CAROLINA     .      .     217 
xxii  EDGEWORTH    FEMALE    SEMINARY,    GREENS- 
BORO, NORTH  CAROLINA,  1840 — 1871  .      .     232 
xxiii  EARLY  SCHOOLS  IN  SOUTH  CAROLINA     .      .     251 
xxiv  FIRST  ACADEMIES  IN  TENNESSEE      .      .      .     273 
xxv  INSTITUTES  AND  COLLEGES.     COLUMBIA  IN- 
STITUTE,  COLUMBIA,   TENNESSEE,   1836 — 

1908 282 

xxvi  EARLY  SCHOOLS  IN  TEXAS 296 

xxvii  EARLY  SCHOOLS  IN  VIRGINIA       .      .      .      .310 


OF  THE 

UNIVERSITY 

OF 
LIFOR 


PREFACE 

COLLEGES  and  universities  were  provided  for  the 
training  and  culture  of  men  long  centuries  before  such 
opportunities  were  accorded  to  women ;  but  at  last  men 
began  to  realize  the  truth  of  the  sentiment  expressed 
in  one  of  the  earliest  acts  of  the  legislative  council  of 
the  Territory  of  Orleans,  "  that  the  prosperity  of  every 
State  depends  greatly  on  the  education  of  the  female 
sex,  in  so  much  that  the  dignity  of  their  condition  is 
the  strongest  characteristic  which  distinguishes  civil- 
ized from  savage  society."  However,  some  sections 
of  our  country  were  slow  to  recognize  this  truth,  and 
the  first  half  of  the  nineteenth  century  was  well-nigh 
passed  before  girls  were  allowed  to  attend  any  but  the 
"  common  or  district  school,"  and  the  expression  of  a 
desire  to  learn  Latin  or  higher  mathematics  was  con- 
sidered an  evidence  of  unsound  mind. 

Finally,  women  demanded  a  recognition  of  their 
right  to  educational  advantages  equal  to  those  pro- 
vided for  men.  In  some  States  women  canvassed  the 
country  to  arouse  interest  in  the  education  of  women, 
and  to  collect  money  to  establish  schools  for  women  of 
a  higher  grade  than  the  common  school.  Indeed, 
"  they  fought  for  every  step  of  the  way  toward  the 
recognition  of  their  right  to  educational  advantages 
equal  to  those  provided  for  men." 

Such,  however,  was  never  the  case  at  the  South; 
for  in  every  part  of  the  South,  from  its  earliest  settle- 
ment, men  recognized  their  obligations  to  their 
daughters  as  well  as  to  their  sons,  and  schools  for 
girls  were  established  all  over  the  South  as  soon  as 
conditions  would  warrant  their  maintenance. 

Well  aware  of  the  fact  that  the  simple  assertion  of 
this  truth  can  be  doubted,  is  doubted,  and  oftentimes 
denied,  the  author  has  undertaken  the  task  of  collect- 

9 


10  PREFACE 

ing  the  strongest  proof  that  can  be  offered — that  con- 
tained in  the  acts  of  the  legislatures  of  the  States,  in 
catalogues  of  the  schools,  in  data  preserved  in  libraries 
of  historical  associations,  and  in  letters  written  by 
people  connected  with  such  schools.  The  facts  thus 
obtained  are  presented  in  the  sketches  of  the  different 
schools,  and  enough  facts  from  every  section  of  the 
South  have  been  gathered  to  show  that  the  interest  in 
the  education  of  women  was  not  confined  to  any 
locality  or  State  but  was  widespread. 

The  author  returns  thanks  to  all  who  answered  let- 
ters of  inquiry  or  in  any  way  assisted  her;  especially 
to  Messrs.  R.  E.  Steiner,  Jr.,  and  Flowers  Steiner  of 
Montgomery,  Alabama,  and  to  Mr.  W.  C.  Richardson 
of  Tuscaloosa,  Alabama.  Also  to  Miss  Courtney  Hol- 
lins  of  Nashville,  Tennessee,  for  valuable  assistance  in 
securing  data  for  Nashville  Academy. 

The  author  fully  appreciates  the  value  of  the  great 
advantages  enjoyed  by  Southern  women  as  a  free-will 
offering,  and  deems  it  an  act  of  justice  only  that  the 
record  of  such  nobility  of  character  should  be  made 
available  for  reference  and  put  in  a  more  durable  form 
than  it  has  been  heretofore. 


History  of  Higher  Education  of 
Women  in  the  South 


CHAPTER    I 

Southern  Civilization 

SINCE  the  South  was  largely  settled  by  colonists 
from  continental  Europe,  and  for  more  than  a  century 
these  colonies  were  under  European  dominion,  it  be- 
comes necessary,  in  order  to  present  a  truthful  and  in- 
telligent view  of  Southern  life,  its  customs,  manners, 
trend  of  thought,  or  the  educational  ideas  and  methods, 
to  consider  European  civilization  and  the  agents  by 
which  it  was  evolved  from  the  chaos  that  ensued  on  the 
dissolution  of  the  Roman  Empire. 

This  civilization  presents  a  marked  contrast  to  the 
civilization  of  antiquity;  the  latter  were  characterized 
by  remarkable  unity;  they  seemed  the  result  of  some 
one  fact,  the  expression  of  some  one  idea;  whereas, 
the  civilization  of  modern  Europe  is  diversified,  con- 
fused, stormy.  "  All  the  principles  of  social  organiza- 
tion are  found  existing  together  within  it:  powers 
temporal,  powers  spiritual,  the  theocratic,  monarchic, 
aristocratic,  and  democratic  elements,  all  classes  of  so- 
ciety, all  social  situations  are  jumbled  together  and 
visible  within  it;  as  well  as  infinite  gradations  of  lib- 
erty, wealth,  and  influence."  ("Guizot's  History  of 
Civilization,"  pp.  37-41.) 

These  various  elements  were  in  a  constant  struggle 
among  themselves,  but  their  inability  to  exterminate 
one  another  compelled  them  to  enter  into  a  sort  of 
mutual  understanding.  This  understanding  was 
brought  about  by  a  new  division  of  property  which, 
together  with  the  maxims  and  manners  to  which  it 

11 


12       HISTORY    OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 

gave  rise,  introduced  a  species  of  government  formerly 
unknown,  which  attempted  to  establish  a  federative 
system.  This  peculiar  system  is  now  distinguished 
as  the  Feudal  System.  "  It  rested  upon  the  same  prin- 
ciples as  those  on  which  is  based  the  federative  system 
of  the  United  States.  This  system  gave  birth  to  ele- 
vated ideas  and  feelings  in  the  mind,  to  moral  wants, 
to  grand  developments  of  character  and  passion.  It 
jealously  guarded  individual  rights,  especially  those  of 
landed  proprietors,  fostered  the  family  spirit,  and  made 
known  the  importance  of  women  and  the  value  of  wife 
and  mother." 

Though  these  feudal  lords  were  almost  always  en- 
gaged in  war,  yet  a  "  crowd  of  noble  sentiments,  of 
splendid  achievements,  and  beautiful  developments  of 
humanity  were  evidently  germinated  in  the  bosom  of 
the  feudal  life."  ("  Guizot's  History  of  Civilization," 
pp.  98,  99,  100.) 

However,  the  real  dawning  of  the  morning  that  suc- 
ceeded the  long  night  was  the  inauguration  of  the 
Crusades.  These  were  the  first  common  enterprise  in 
which  the  European  nations  ever  engaged — the  first 
European  event.  The  Crusaders  returned  with  much 
information,  enlarged  views  and  new  ideas;  their 
prejudices  were  removed,  their  manners,  tastes,  and 
amusements  more  refined. 

The  same  spirit  that  had  induced  so  many  gentlemen 
to  take  arms  in  defense  of  the  oppressed  pilgrims  in 
the  Holy  Land  incited  others  to  declare  themselves  the 
patrons  and  avengers  of  injured  innocence  at  home. 
Thus  arose  that  peculiar  institution — chivalry — whose 
characteristic  qualities  were  valor,  humanity,  courtesy, 
justice,  honor.  Its  effects  were  not  confined  to  the 
knightly  class,  but  showed  themselves  in  other  ranks 
of  society.  More  gentle  and  polished  manners  were 
introduced  when  courtesy  was  recommended  as  the 
most  amiable  of  knightly  virtues;  women  were  treated 
with  deference  and  respect,  and  their  status  in  society 
elevated. 


OF    WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH  13 

A  scrupulous  adherence  to  truth,  with  the  most 
religious  attention  to  the  fulfillment  of  every  engage- 
ment, became  the  distinguishing  characteristic  of  a 
gentleman,  because  chivalry  was  regarded  as  the  school 
of  honor,  and  inculcated  the  most  delicate  sensibility 
with  respect  to  these  points. 

The  impetus  given  to  commerce  by  the  Crusades  en- 
abled the  seaport  cities  to  amass  great  wealth  and 
caused  others  to  spring  into  existence.  This  wealth 
enabled  them  to  acquire  liberty,  and  with  it  such 
privileges  as  rendered  them  respectable  and  independ- 
ent communities.  Thus  in  every  State  was  formed 
a  new  order  of  citizens,  to  whom  commerce  presented 
itself  as  their  proper  object,  and  opened  to  them  a 
certain  path  to  wealth  and  distinction. 

The  church,  through  all  these  changes,  possessed 
a  definite  form,  activity  and  strength;  she  had  move- 
ment and  order,  energy  and  system,  and  the  promises 
that  address  themselves  to  the  hopes  of  humanity  re- 
specting the  future.  The  church  has  given  to  the  de- 
velopment of  the  human  mind  an  extent  and  variety 
never  possessed  elsewhere.  Her  great  error  was  the 
denial  of  the  rights  of  the  individual — the  claim  of 
transmitting  faith  from  the  highest  authority  down- 
ward, throughout  the  whole  religious  body,  without 
allowing  to  any  one  the  right  of  examining  the  grounds 
of  faith  for  himself.  This  encroachment  on  the  rights 
and  liberty  of  individuals  was  not  allowed  to  continue 
without  a  challenge,  and  the  vast  effort  made  by  the 
human  mind  to  achieve  its  freedom  is  known  as  the 
Reformation.  If  it  did  not  accomplish  a  complete 
emancipation  of  the  human  mind,  it  procured  a  new 
and  great  increase  of  liberty. 

Through  these  agencies,  at  the  dawn  of  the  seven- 
teenth century  European  civilization  possessed  broader 
and  more  enlightened  views,  greater  political  freedom, 
more  refined  manners,  and  greater  religious  liberty 
than  ever  before;  but  the  war  between  advanced  re- 
publican ideas  of  government  and  the  doctrine  of  the 


14        HISTORY    OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 

divine  right  of  kings  and  the  claim  to  extensive  prerog- 
atives must  yet  be  fought,  and  the  world  had  not  yet 
learned  religious  toleration. 

The  political  and  religious  upheavals  that  resulted 
from  the  promulgation  of  these  doctrines  sent  thou- 
sands of  the  best  citizens  of  Europe  to  the  wilderness 
of  America.  These  people  were  not  serfs  nor  peas- 
ants, but  intelligent  men  of  the  middle  class,  and  men 
of  culture  in  whose  veins  coursed  the  best  blood  of 
Europe.  Many  of  them  found  the  way  to  the  South- 
ern States,  where  they  established  a  civilization  that 
possessed  many  of  the  best  features  of  feudalism  and 
chivalry.  In  North  Carolina  the  Scotch,  Irish,  and 
Moravians  made  large  settlements;  the  Huguenots 
found  homes  in  South  Carolina,  and  many  Scotch  and 
English  settled  in  Georgia. 

To  avoid  the  consequence  of  the  dispute  between 
England  and  her  American  colonies,  many  of  the  best 
and  most  intelligent  citizens  of  Virginia,  the  Carolinas, 
and  Georgia  sought  homes  in  the  Southwest,  where 
they  established  communities  distinguished  for  thrift 
and  the  observance  of  law  and  order. 

"  A  company  of  immigrants  from  New  Jersey  made 
a  settlement  on  the  Homochitto  River,  now  known  as 
Kingston,  Mississippi.  This  settlement  begun  by  men 
of  intelligence,  energy,  and  high  moral  character,  be- 
came prosperous  and  rich,  densely  populated,  highly 
cultivated,  distinguished  for  its  churches  and  schools, 
its  hospitality  and  refinement,  and  in  the  course  of 
years  it  sent  its  thrifty  colonies  into  many  counties, 
carrying  with  them  the  characteristics  of  the  parent 
hive."  ("  Claiborne's  Mississippi,"  pp.  102-107.) 

The  same  author  says :  "  The  Natchez  district  was 
proverbial  for  its  immunity  from  crime  and  criminals, 
though  remote  from  the  provincial  government  at 
Pensacola  and  no  court  of  record  nearer.  There  is  no 
British  record  of  judicial  proceedings  in  the  Natchez 
district,  and  as  there  was  considerable  wealth  in  land, 
slaves,  cattle,  and  merchandise  the  good  order  that 


OF    WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH  15 

prevailed  must  be  ascribed  to  the  superior  character  of 
the  early  immigrants.  The  intelligent  and  cultivated 
class  predominated  and  gave  tone  to  the  community." 
Similar  testimonies  as  to  the  character  of  many 
other  settlements  could  be  adduced.  These  testimonies 
were  made  by  the  historians  of  those  times,  men  unin- 
fluenced by  sectional  feeling  or  prejudice,  and  they 
warrant  the  assertion  that  a  large  proportion  of  the 
early  settlers  of  the  Southern  States  were  men  of  in- 
telligence and  moral  worth,  law-abiding  citizens. 


16       HISTORY    OF   HIGHER    EDUCATION 


CHAPTER    II 
System  of  Schools 

THE  Southern  people  fully  recognized  the  impor- 
tance of  education,  and  according  to  their  ideas  made 
generous  provision  for  schools.  The  following  ex- 
tract from  a  speech  by  Dr.  J.  L.  M.  Curry  confirms 
this  statement:  "In  1860  the  North  had  a  popula- 
tion of  19,000,000  whites,  205  colleges,  1,407  profes- 
sors, 29,044  students.  In  the  same  year,  the  South 
had  a  population  of  8,000,000  white,  262  colleges, 
1,488  professors,  37,055  students.  During  the  same 
year  the  North  expended  on  colleges  $514,688,  the 
South  $1,622,419."  (Birmingham,  Alabama,  Age- 
Herald.) 

In  1617  Virginia  began  to  work  out  a  plan  for  the 
education  of  the  "  People  of  the  Plantation,"  which 
culminated  in  the  establishment  of  William  and  Mary 
College  and  provided  for  schools  to  be  correlated  with 
this  institution  of  higher  learning.  This  "  University 
System  " — that  is,  an  institution  of  higher  learning  in 
each  State  and  at  least  one  academy  in  each  county — 
was  adopted  by  each  of  the  Southern  States.  These 
academies  were  maintained  in  part  by  grants  of  land 
in  Kentucky  and  Tennessee;  by  legislative  appropria- 
tions in  Virginia,  North  Carolina,  South  Carolina, 
Georgia,  Louisiana,  and  Mississippi.  ("  Boone's  His- 
tory of  Education  in  the  United  States,"  pp.  86-87.) 
In  Alabama  the  revenues  from  toll  bridges,  escheated 
property,  and  a  certain  percentage  of  the  dividend  of 
State  banks  were  appropriated  to  the  maintenance  of 
academies. 

Every  Southern  State  made  provision  for  common 
schools.  The  first  constitution  of  Georgia  made  pro- 


OF   WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH  17 

vision  for  a  general  common-school  education.  (Con- 
stitution of  1777,  Art.  8.)  In  1821  the  Legislature  of 
Georgia  appropriated  $250,000  for  common  schools. 
Alabama,  Georgia,  Kentucky,  North  Carolina,  Louisi- 
ana, Mississippi,  and  Tennessee  each  spent  annually 
on  common  schools  from  one-fourth  to  three-fourths 
of  a  million  dollars.  ("Boone's  History  of  Educa- 
tion in  the  United  States,"  pp.  348,  349.)  The  com- 
mon-school fund  was  increased  by  the  establishment 
of  a  "  literary  fund  "  by  legislative  enactment  in  Vir- 
ginia, North  Carolina,  and  South  Carolina.  These 
funds  were  augmented  from  time  to  time  from  vari- 
ous sources. 

In  1806  Tennessee  granted  100,000  acres  of  land  to 
academies  and  colleges,  and  one-thirtieth  of  the  re- 
maining unoccupied  territory  to  common  schools.  In 
1821  Kentucky  and  Louisiana  made  large  grants  of 
land  to  these  schools.  In  the  former  one-half  the  net 
profits  of  the  Bank  of  the  Commonwealth  were  made 
a  "  literary  fund  "  to  be  distributed  annually  for  main- 
tenance of  common  schools. 

In  1837  Alabama,  Georgia,  Kentucky,  Missouri, 
North  Carolina,  and  South  Carolina  applied  the 
whole  of  their  shares  of  the  surplus  revenue  to  the 
maintenance  of  common  schools  in  the  respective 
States.  ("Boone's  History  of  Education  in  the 
United  States,"  pp.  86,  87,  91.)  This  alone  aggre- 
gated three  and  a  half  millions.  Alabama  and 
Mississippi  were  organized  on  the  "  sixteenth  plan  " ; 
that  is,  every  sixteenth  section  of  land  must  be  appro- 
priated to  the  support  of  common  schools.  This  fund 
in  some  sections  was  sufficient  to  maintain  good  schools 
and  provide  free  text-books.  The  proceeds  of  the  sale 
of  these  lands  form  the  basis  of  the  school  fund  of 
these  States. 

It  was  estimated  in  1855  (See  DeBow's  Review, 
Vol.  XVIII,  p.  664)  that  for  many  years  prior  to  1860 
the  South  paid  annually  five  million  dollars  to  the 
North  for  books  and  instruction. 


IB       HISTORY    OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 

In  addition  to  what  the  State  appropriated  for  edu- 
cational purposes,  much  was  done  by  private  enterprise 
and  denominational  zeal.  As  early  as  1655  Captain 
John  Moon  bequeathed  a  sum  of  money  for  the  sup- 
port of  a  free  school  in  Isle  of  Wight  County  in  Vir- 
ginia. Two  years  later  Mr.  King  bequeathed  one 
hundred  acres  of  land  to  the  same  county  for  the 
same  purpose.  (Isle  of  Wight  Records.) 

The  prevailing  sentiment  at  the  South  opposed 
secular  education  and  favored  church  schools;  there- 
fore the  control  of  the  academies  soon  passed  from 
the  State  to  the  various  denominations,  and  many 
seminaries  and  institutes  were  established  by  different 
denominations. 

The  Southern  people  were  also  opposed  to  co-educa- 
tion, hence  girls  were  not  admitted  to  the  academies 
and  colleges ;  but  they  were  not  neglected.  At  a  very 
early  period  schools,  seminaries,  and  institutes — the 
last  two,  colleges  in  all  but  name — were  established 
especially  for  them. 

The  criticism  is  sometimes  made  that  these  schools 
sink  into  insignificance  when  compared  with  the  col- 
leges for  women  of  the  present  day.  The  same  might 
be  said  of  the  schools  for  men — the  high  schools  and 
colleges  of  the  present  day  are  far  in  advance  of  any 
colleges  fifty  years  ago.  However,  the  principal  dif- 
ference between  the  colleges  for  men  and  women  fifty 
years  ago  was  substitution  of  French  for  Greek  and  the 
addition  of  music  and  art  to  the  curriculum  of  the  col- 
leges for  women.  Judged  by  the  test  that  has  been 
applied  for  two  thousand  years,  "  By  their  fruits  shall 
ye  know  them,"  these  colleges  were  excellent  schools. 
The  women  who  were  trained  in  them  acquitted  them- 
selves admirably  in  every  station  of  life,  from  the 
highest  to  the  most  ordinary  vocations  of  women. 
They  have  commanded  the  admiration  of  cultured  peo- 
ple at  home  and  abroad,  by  their  intelligence,  their 
accomplishments,  and  refined  and  gentle  manners. 

When/ the  antecedents   of  the   Southern  colonists 


OF    WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH  19 

and  the  character  of  the  colonists  themselves  are  con- 
sidered it  is  not  strange  that  in  the  South  was  estab- 
lished the  first  school  in  the  United  States,  the  second 
oldest  school  for  girls  on  the  continent  of  America, 
the  Ursuline  Convent  in  New  Orleans. 


20       HISTORY    OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 


CHAPTER   III 
Ursuline  Convent,  1727-1908 

LA  SALLE'S  scheme  of  planting  a  colony  in  Louisi- 
ana, and  others  along  the  Mississippi  River  until  the 
Great  Lakes  were  reached,  thus  making  an  empire 
worthy  of  the  "  Grand  Monarch/'  filled  all  France, 
from  court  to  peasantry,  with  enthusiasm,  but  his 
failure  and  the  stirring  events  nearer  home  that  de- 
manded immediate  attention  prevented  the  prosecution 
of  this  scheme.  After  the  peace  of  Ryswick  the  all- 
important  consideration  was  to  take  possession  of  the 
valley  of  the  Mississippi  before  the  English  claimed 
it.  Accordingly,  plans  for  colonization  were  vigor- 
ously prosecuted.  In  January,  1699,  Fort  Maurepas 
was  built  on  the  Back  Bay  of  Biloxi,  where  Ocean 
Springs  now  is,  and  the  first  settlement  in  Louisiana 
was  begun. 

After  more  than  twenty-seven  years  of  labor  and 
toil  Louisiana  consisted  of  the  following  settlements: 
New  Orleans  and  the  plantations  in  its  vicinity,  Fort 
Rosalie  (now  Natchez),  and  Fort  Maurepas  in  Mis- 
sissippi; Mobile  and  Fort  Tombecbe  and  Fort  Tou- 
louse in  Alabama. 

The  Spaniards  claimed  Florida,  where  they  had 
made  two  settlements — St.  Augustine  and  Pensacola. 
The  English  had  settled  three  Southern  colonies — 
Maryland,  Virginia,  and  Carolina ;  the  last  colony  was 
not  divided  into  North  and  South  Carolina  until  1729. 
Thus  what  is  now  the  Southern  States  was  still  in 
possession  of  the  red  man  until  the  eighteenth  cen- 
tury had  well-nigh  passed. 

After  the  death  of  Iberville,  Bienville  was  made 
Governor  of  Louisiana.  He  fully  realized  that  'in  or- 


OF   WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH  21 

der  to  insure  the  prosperity  of  the  colony  the  colonists 
must  be  self-sustaining  and  self-reliant.  They  must 
become  Americans,  not  continue  to  be  Frenchmen 
living  in  America.  He  fully  realized  this  would  never 
be  accomplished  as  long  as  the  children  were  sent  to 
France  to  be  educated.  Hence  he  urged  the  home 
government  to  establish  a  college  in  Louisiana.  The 
government  refused  on  the  ground  that  Louisiana  was 
not  populous  enough  to  warrant  the  expense. 

Governor  Bienville  then  attempted  to  obtain  the 
services  of  some  of  the  "  Soeurs  Crises  "  to  teach  the 
girls  of  the  colony.  This  plan  proved  impracticable; 
but  Bienville,  undaunted  by  his  failures,  next  applied 
to  Father  Beaubois,  a  Superior  of  the  Jesuits  who  had 
recently  come  to  evangelize  the  outlying  districts  of 
Orleans  Island  and  the  Indian  tribes  of  the  Territory. 
Father  Beaubois  suggested  the  Ursulines  of  Rouen 
as  likely  to  be  able  to  supply  teachers. 

Application  was  made  to  them  immediately.  Father 
Beaubois,  acting  under  the  authority  of  Mgr.  Jean  de 
la  Croix  de  St.  Valier,  Bishop  of  Quebec,  negotiated 
with  the  Company  of  the  Indies,  which  agreed  to  main- 
tain six  nuns,  to  pay  their  passage,  and  that  of  four  ser- 
vants to  serve  them  during  their  voyage,  and,  further, 
to  pay  the  passage  of  those  who  might  wish  for  any 
motive  to  return  to  France. 

It  was  agreed  that  one  of  the  nuns  should  be  house- 
keeper of  the  hospital  and  should  occupy  herself  with 
all  the  temporal  concerns ;  that  two  others  should  con- 
tinually be  at  the  service  of  the  sick ;  that  there  should 
be  one  for  the  school  for  the  poor,  and  another  should 
serve  as  substitute  to  any  of  the  others  in  case  of 
sickness  or  the  like.  When  the  nuns  might  do  so  ad- 
vantageously, they  were  to  take,  if  they  thought  proper, 
boarding  pupils. 

On  the  1 2th  of  January,  1727,  all  the  nuns  destined 
for  the  Louisiana  monastery  assembled  in  the  infirm- 
ary of  the  Ursuline  Convent  in  Rouen  to  meet  for 
the  first  time  the  superior,  Mother  Maria  Tranchepain 


23        HISTORY    OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 

de  St.  Augustine,  who  had  been  set  over  the  new  es- 
tablishment by  the  Bishop  of  Quebec,  in  whose  diocese 
Louisiana  then  was.  The  names  of  the  first  sisters 
were:  Soeur  Marguerite  de  St.  Jean  1'Evangeliste, 
professe  de  la  Communeaute  de  Rouen;  Soeur  Mari- 
anne Boulanger  de  St.  Angelique  de  Rouen;  Soeur 
Magdeleine  de  Mahieu  de  St.  Francis  de  Xavier,  pro- 
fesse de  la  Communeaute  du  Havre;  Soeur  Renee 
Guiquel  de  Ste.  Marie,  professe  de  Vannes;  Soeur 
Marguerite  de  Salaon  de  Ste.  Therese  de  Ploermel; 
Soeur  Cecile  Cavalier  de  Ste.  Joseph,  professe  de  la 
Communeaute  d'Elbouf ;  Soeur  Marianne  Daiu  de  Ste. 
Marthe,  professe  de  la  Communeaute  de  Hennebon; 
Soeur  Marie  Hochard  de  St.  Stanislas,  novice;  Soeur 
Claude  MafTy,  seculiere  de  Choeur;  Soeur  Anne,  se- 
culiere  converse.  These  sisters  were  accompanied  to 
New  Orleans  by  Fathers  Tartarin  and  Doutrebleau, 
very  worthy  missionaries  of  the  Society  of  Jesus. 

On  the  22d  of  February,  1727,  they  embarked  on 
the  Gironde  at  Port  1'Orient,  but  contrary  winds  de- 
tained them  in  the  harbor  until  the  following  day. 
The  mother  superior  describes  the  passage  as  most 
perilous,  and  we  can  well  believe  her  statement,  for  it 
was  not  until  the  7th  of  August  that  they  reached  New 
Orleans.  Some  distance  below  the  city  they  left  the 
ship  and  entered  small  craft,  to  hasten  up  the  river, 
and  thus  an  opportunity  was  given  for  that  hospitable 
reception  thus  recorded  by  the  superior :  "  When  we 
were  8  or  10  leagues  from  New  Orleans  we  com- 
menced to  meet  habitations.  There  was  no  one  but 
stopped  us  to  make  us  enter  his  house,  and  everywhere 
we  were  received  with  a  joy  beyond  all  expression. 
On  every  side  they  promised  us  boarding  pupils,  and 
some  wished  to  give  them  to  us  already."  She  con- 
tinues :  "  The  inhabitants  of  New  Orleans  wish  that 
we  should  lack  nothing;  they  vie  with  one  another  in 
hospitality  toward  us.  This  generosity  charges  us 
with  obligation  to  almost  everybody.  Among  our 
most  devoted  friends  are  M.  le  Commandant  and  his 


OF    WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH  23 

lady,  who  are  persons  full  of  merit,  and  their  society 
is  very  agreeable." 

The  welcome  given  by  Father  Beaubois  and  the  re- 
ception of  the  nuns  is  thus  described  in  the  "  Ursu- 
lines  in  Louisiana  "  (p.  12)  : 

"  The  delight  of  Father  Beaubois  on  the  arrival  of 
the  nuns,  whom  he  had  given  up  as  lost,  cannot  be  de- 
scribed. When  the  first  greetings  were  over  he  con- 
ducted them  to  the  poor  church,  to  thank  God  for 
having  rescued  them  from  the  dangers  of  the  deep, 
and  thence  to  his  own  house,  where  they  sat  down  to  a 
comfortable  breakfast  at  u  o'clock.  Whether  they 
walked  processionally  or  were  conveyed  in  the  car- 
riages of  the  commandant  does  not  appear.  But, 
breakfast  over,  they  were  anxious  to  be  conducted,  as 
soon  as  convenient,  to  their  own  house.  The  monas- 
tery the  Company  of  the  Indies  was  building  was  far 
from  completion,  but  the  best  house  in  the  colony, 
Bienville's  country  house,  was  offered  for  their  tem- 
porary abode.  This,  then,  into  which  they  entered 
on  the  evening  of  August  7,  1727,  was  the  first  con- 
vent on  the  delta  of  the  Mississippi,  the  oldest,  indeed, 
from  St.  Lawrence  to  the  Gulf,  by  some  seventy  years. 
It  was  situated  in  the  square  now  bounded  by  Bien- 
ville,  Chartres,  Douane  (custom-house),  and  Decatur 
streets.  It  was  two  stories  high;  the  flat  roof  could 
be  used  as  a  belvedere  or  gallery.  Six  doors  gave 
air  and  entrance  to  the  apartments  of  the  ground  floor. 
There  were  many  windows,  but  instead  of  glass  the 
sashes  were  covered  with  fine,  thin  linen,  which  let 
in  as  much  light  as  glass  and  more  air.  The  ground 
about  the  house  was  cleared :  it  had  a  garden  in  front 
and  a  poultry  yard  in  the  rear,  but  the  whole  estab- 
lishment was  in  the  depth  of  the  forest;  the  streets, 
marked  by  the  surveyor  some  years  before,  had  not 
yet  been  cut  through  as  far  as  Bienville  street,  on 
which  the  nuns'  garden  opened:  on  all  sides  were 
forest  trees  of  prodigious  height  and  size.  From  the 
roof  the  nuns  could  look  abroad  on  a  scene  of  weird 


24       HISTORY    OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 

and  solemn  splendor.  The  surrounding  wilderness, 
with  its  spreading  live  oaks  and  ghastly  cypresses, 
cut  up  by  glassy,  meandering  bayous,  was  the  refuge 
and  home  of  reptiles,  wild  beasts,  vultures,  herons,  and 
many  wondrous  specimens  of  the  fauna  of  Louisiana." 

Almost  immediately  our  good  nuns  began  to  teach 
the  children,  to  instruct  the  Indian  and  the  negro 
races,  and  to  care  for  the  sick.  The  Governor  wished 
them  to  add  a  Magdalen  asylum  to  their  good  works; 
but  it  is  doubtful  if  they  were  able  to  undertake  this 
work  of  mercy  for  the  abandoned  women  of  the  col- 
ony. They  received  under  their  protection  the  or- 
phans of  the  Frenchmen  recently  massacred  by  the 
Natchez,  and  the  "  filles-a-la-cassete "  (girls  with 
trunks  or  caskets),  several  installments  of  whom  the 
King  sent  out  as  wives  for  his  soldiers.  And  later 
these  good  nuns  received  large  numbers  of  the  exiled 
Acadians.  ("Ursulines  in  Louisiana,"  p.  13.) 

The  instruction  of  the  children  was  allotted  to 
Soeur  Madeleine  Mahieu  de  St.  Francis  Xavier.  She 
was  the  first  woman  engaged  in  the  systematic  in- 
struction of  girls  in  the  colony,  and  the  first  of  the 
company  of  nuns  to  be  called  to  her  reward  (July  6. 
1728).  In  a  circular  letter  issued  in  her  honor  the 
mother  superior  makes  the  following  statement :  "  She 
solicited  me  many  times  that  she  might  have  the  care 
of  instructing  savages  and  negresses,  but  that  being 
already  promised  to  another  sister  I  granted  her  the 
instruction  of  the  day  pupils  (externes).  She  took 
delight  in  them,  and  nothing  contented  her  more  than 
to  see  their  number  increase,  and  the  more  ignorant 
these  children  were  the  more  devoted  she  was  to 
them." 

The  boarding  department  was  under  the  supervision 
of  Soeur  Marguerite  Judde.  She  died  on  the  I4th  of 
August,  1731,  and  she  is  thus  characterized  by  the 
superior :  "  Her  love  for  poverty  was  so  great  that  she 
never  wished  to  keep  for  herself  any  of  the  boarding 
money,  or  the  payments  parents  made  her."  ("  Tran- 


OF    WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH  25 

chepain  de  St.  Augustine,"  p.  43.)  Some  idea  of  the 
extent  of  her  duties  may  be  gained  from  the  statement 
in  May,  1728,  less  than  a  year  after  the  arrival  of  the 
Ursulines,  the  nuns  had  twenty  boarders,  among  them 
girls  of  fifteen  who  never  had  heard  mass  and  whom 
they  took  great  pains  to  instruct,  that  when  they  went 
home  they  might  establish  religion  in  their  families. 
("Ursulines  in  Louisiana,"  p.  12.) 

The  nuns  were  first  domiciled  in  Bienville's  country 
house,  but  they  did  not  remain  there  long.  The  fol- 
lowing account  of  their  change  of  location  is  given  in 
"  Ursulines  in  Louisiana  "  (p.  14)  : 

"  Tradition  asserts  that  the  nuns  did  not  remain 
long  in  Bienville's  house.  A  plantation  and  some 
slaves  had  been  given  to  them  by  the  Indian  Com- 
pany, to  which  they  removed,  probably,  as  soon  as 
they  were  able  to  erect  a  temporary  dwelling.  Bien- 
ville's house,  though  the  largest  in  the  colony,  soon 
became  too  small  for  the  numbers  placed  under  their 
charge.  Not  a  stone  upon  a  stone  remains  of  these 
two  oldest  convents  on  the  delta.  The  first  fell  a 
prey  to  a  conflagration  which  spread  from  the  house 
of  a  Spaniard  on  Good  Friday,  1788,  to  nearly  900 
houses,  leaving  thousands  homeless.  What  the  second 
was  like  it  has  not  been  possible  to  ascertain,  but  its 
site  was  on  a  short  street,  flanked  by  cotton  presses,  and 
opening  on  the  levee,  called  Nun  street,  in  commem- 
oration of  the  nuns  who  once  prayed  and  taught  within 
its  limits.  A  long,  straggling  street,  thickly  fringed 
with  very  unpretentious  houses,  runs  through  the  old 
Ursuline  plantation,  and  recalls  its  ancient  owners 
by  its  title,  Religious  street.  Time  has  not  left  the 
slightest  vestige  of  these  old  monasteries  or  the 
fine  old  trees  and  well-kept  gardens  that  surrounded 
them." 

The  third  convent  of  Louisiana  stands  quite  within 
the  ancient  city  limits  of  the  capital,  on  the  square 
bounded  by  Chartres,  Ursuline,  Hospital,  and  Old 
Levee  streets,  on  a  line  with  the  first,  Bienville's 


26       HISTORY    OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 

house,  but  at  the  opposite  end  of  the  city.  It  was  be- 
gun in  1727  and  finished  in  1734,  and  is  to-day  the 
oldest  house  in  the  Mississippi  Valley,  and  perhaps  the 
strongest.  Built  of  the  very  best  materials,  in  the  Tus- 
can composite  style,  its  walls  are  several  feet  thick; 
the  beams  and  rafters,  which  the  saw  never  touched, 
seem  as  strong  as  when  they  left  the  forest ;  the  shut- 
ters are  of  iron,  and  the  bolts  and  bars  and  hinges  are 
not  surpassed  for  size  and  strength  by  those  of  any 
prison.  The  builders  made  it  strong  enough  to  stand 
a  siege,  for  in  those  days  an  attack  from  the  Indians 
or  the  English  was  by  no  means  improbable. 

The  Ursulines  made  another  removal  in  1824.  In 
1831  their  old  convent  became,  for  a  brief  time,  the 
statehouse,  and  in  1834  was  granted  by  them  for  the 
perpetual  use  of  the  archbishop,  and  since  that  time 
it  has  been  his  seat.  (Cable,  "  The  Creoles  of  Louisi- 
ana.") 

The  writer  of  "  The  Ursulines  in  Louisiana  "  con- 
cludes the  narrative  as  follows : 

"  From  the  beginning  the  Ursulines  were  treated 
with  the  greatest  kindness  by  the  mother  country  and 
the  colonists,  and  their  wants  were  most  liberally  sup- 
plied. In  1740  they  figure  in  the  budget  of  the  colony 
for  12,000  livres  for  the  support  of  twelve  religious 
and  their  orphans.  Most  of  the  ladies  of  the  colony 
were  educated  at  the  Ursuline  Convent  (few  went  to 
Europe  to  be  educated  after  its  establishment),  and 
their  domestic  virtues  have  won  the  warmest  en- 
comiums. As  daughters,  wives,  and  mothers  the  Cre- 
oles did  honor  to  their  rearing.  Their  sweetness,  mod- 
esty, grace,  and  industry  were  appreciated  by  the 
strangers  who  came  hither  to  govern  their  country 
and  had  seen  all  of  grace  and  beauty  that  Europe  could 
show.  To  these  matrons  of  Gallic  blood  the  modesty 
and  charm  of  maidenhood  seemed  to  cling ;  and  their 
daughters  were  not  unworthy  of  such  mothers.  Most 
of  the  Governors  who  came  to  the  colony  bore  off 
Creole  brides. 


OF    WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH  27 

"  The  Ursuline  schools  always  maintained  a  high  de- 
gree of  excellence.  It  is  uncertain  whether  the  schools 
of  Boston,  New  York,  or  Philadelphia  of  those  days 
were  nearly  so  well  provided  with  educational  facili- 
ties as  New  Orleans  while  under  the  sway  of  France 
and  Spain.  Indeed,  in  sending  out  teachers  these  coun- 
tries gave  the  colony  of  their  best.  I  have  read  with 
delight  the  letters  of  the  first  mother  superior  of  the 
Ursulines,  and  those  of  her  young  disciple,  Madeleine 
Hachard,  and  can  testify  that  these  ladies  wrote  their 
native  language  with  a  grace  and  elegance  which  few 
of  the  '  teachers  '  who  expatiate  on  the  '  benighted  ' 
times  of  old  can  equal.  And  no  better  evidence  of 
the  scholarship  of  the  first  teachers  that  enlightened  the 
youth  of  Louisiana,  and  ameliorated  the  lot  of  the 
savage  and  the  slave,  by  teaching  them  of  a  heaven 
prepared  for  them,  of  a  Father  who  loves  them,  of 
a  Saviour  who  redeemed  them,  rescuing  them  from 
the  bondage  of  Satan,  and  imparting  to  them,  for 
Christ's  sake,  that  blessed  freedom  wherewith  He 
hath  made  them  free,  can  be  found  than  the  characters 
of  the  pupils  trained  in  the  Ursuline  Convent." 

When  Louisiana  was  transferred  from  the  dominion 
of  France  to  that  of  Spain  the  Ursulines  were  much 
disturbed  and  very  apprehensive  as  to  their  future. 
The  Spanish  Governor  hastened  to  allay  these  fears, 
and  pledged  the  protection  and  favor  of  the  govern- 
ment. '  You  will  assist  the  government  in  laboring 
for  the  preservation  of  morals,  and  the  government 
will  uphold  you."  When  Louisiana  became  a  part  of 
the  United  States  the  Ursulines  were  much  alarmed 
lest  a  Protestant  government,  one  supposedly  hostile 
and  intolerant  toward  Catholics,  would  close  their 
house.  This  transfer  necessitated  a  change  in  church 
jurisdiction.  Louisiana  was  transferred  from  the  ju- 
risdiction of  the  Bishop  of  Cuba  to  that  of  the  Bishop 
of  Maryland,  Rev.  John  Carroll. 

The  superioress  wrote  to  Bishop  Carroll,  stating 
her  apprehensions.  Bishop  Carroll  sent  the  letter  to 


28       HISTORY    OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 

President  Jefferson,  who  answered  it  with  the  fol- 
lowing letter: 

"Washington,  May  15,  1804. 

"To  the  Sister  Therese  de  St.  Xavier  Farjon,  Su- 
perioress, and  to  Nuns  of  the  Order  of  St.  Ursula 
at  New  Orleans : 

"  I  have  received,  Holy  Sisters,  the  letter  you  have 
written  me,  wherein  you  express  anxiety  for  the  prop- 
erty invested  in  your  Institution  by  the  former  Govern- 
ment of  Louisiana.  The  principles  of  the  Constitution 
and  Government  of  the  United  States  are  a  sure  guar- 
antee that  it  will  be  preserved  to  you  sacred  and  in- 
violate, and  that  your  Institution  will  be  permitted  to 
govern  itself  according  to  its  own  voluntary  rules, 
without  any  interference  from  the  civil  authority. 

"  Whatever  diversity  of  shade  may  appear  in  the  re- 
ligious opinions  of  our  fellow-citizens,  the  charitable 
objects  of  your  Institution  cannot  be  indifferent  to 
any:  and  its  furtherance  of  the  wholesome  purpose 
of  society,  by  training  up  its  younger  members  in  the 
way  they  should  go,  cannot  fail  to  insure  it  the  pat- 
ronage of  the  government  it  is  under.  Be  assured  it 
will  meet  with  all  the  protection  which  my  office  can 
give  it. 

"  I  salute  you,  Holy  Sisters,  with  friendship  and  re- 
spect. 

"  THOMAS  JEFFERSON." 

This  autograph  letter  and  one  from  President  Madi- 
son, and  many  interesting  documents,  are  carefully 
preserved  in  the  archives  of  the  Convent.  In  1803 
the  number  of  Sisters  was  1 1  and  the  number  of  board- 
ing pupils  170. 

After  remaining  in  their  third  home,  the  Arch- 
bishop's palace,  for  100  years,  the  Ursulines  removed 
in  1824  to  their  present  location.  This  convent  is 
situated  on  an  extensive  plantation  about  two  miles 
below  New  Orleans.  The  establishment  is  so  very 
large  that  many  have  affirmed  that  had  they  not  visited 


OF    WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH  29 

it  they  could  not  have  formed  a  just  estimate  of  its 
vastness,  or  of  the  various  advantages  it  possesses  for 
educational  purposes. 

The  main  building  and  each  of  the  two  wings  in 
the  rear  are  laid  off  into  three  stories,  two  of  which 
are  surrounded  by  broad  galleries,  where  the  pupils 
can  take  out-door  exercise  when  the  weather  does  not 
permit  of  recreation  in  the  play-grounds  or  in  the  park. 
The  lawn  is  bordered  with  beautiful  crape  myrtle, 
and  the  park  is  shaded  by  majestic  pecan  trees,  over 
a  century  old.  In  front  of  the  main  building  is  a 
flower  garden,  and  farther  on,  to  the  right  and  left, 
is  an  orange  grove.  A  variety  of  other  fruit  and 
shade  trees  are  also  on  the  grounds.  The  milk  and 
vegetables,  etc.,  consumed  in  the  establishment,  being 
produced  on  the  plantation,  it  is  found  easy  to  supply 
the  pupils  with  an  abundance  of  wholesome  food. 

The  various  apartments  are  spacious,  well  venti- 
lated, and  commodious,  and  great  attention  is  paid  to 
the  rules  of  hygiene.  It  is  a  fact  worthy  of  note  that 
even  during  the  terrible  epidemic  of  1878  there 
was  not  a  single  case  of  yellow  fever  within  the 
enclosure. 

A  suite  of  bathing  rooms,  twenty-five  in  number, 
is  attached  to  the  establishment.  Each  room  is  pri- 
vate, and  is  furnished  with  an  abundant  supply  of  hot 
and  cold  water. 

The  program  of  studies  in  this  institution  has 
been  modified  as  often  as  required,  to  correspond  to 
the  progress  of  the  times  and  the  demand  of  society. 
At  present  it  embraces  French  and  English  grammar, 
rhetoric,  literature,  logic,  ancient  and  modern  history, 
geography,  astronomy,  arithmetic,  algebra,  geometry, 
trigonometry,  book-keeping,  physics,  botany,  geology, 
physiology  and  chemistry.  Lessons  in  penmanship, 
reading  and  elocution  are  daily  given. 

The  Academy  possesses  a  library  containing  over 
four  thousand  volumes,  philosophical  and  chemical 
apparatus,  a  telescope,  a  large  assortment  of  the  most 


30       HISTORY    OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 

improved  globes  and  maps,  and  a  fine  collection  of 
minerals,  etc. 

The  musical  and  art  departments  are  well  equipped 
and  under  competent  supervision. 

Equal  attention  is  paid  to  the  French  and  English 
languages,  both  being  taught  by  theory  and  practice. 
The  recreation  hours  are  alternately  superintended 
by  American  and  French  "  religious  " ;  and  during 
these  hours  the  pupils  are  required  to  converse  in  the 
language  of  the  sister  who  presides.  Consequently, 
the  young  ladies  who  observe  this  point  of  their  rule, 
and  follow  the  course  of  grammar  and  literature 
adopted  in  the  establishment,  acquire  a  thorough 
knowledge  of  both  languages,  and  speak  them  with 
fluency  and  elegance. 

The  old-fashioned  custom  of  training  girls  in  cor- 
rect and  polite  behavior  still  prevails  in  this  estab- 
lishment. Wreaths  and  gold  and  silver  medals  are 
awarded  for  polite  and  amiable  conduct  and  neatness. 

On  April  24,  1900,  about  one  hundred  ladies,  in- 
cluding representatives  from  the  graduating  classes 
as  far  back  as  1835,  1847,  1850,  etc.,  assembled  in 
the  chapel  of  the  convent  to  organize  an  alumnae 
association.  The  meeting  was  opened  with  prayer  by 
the  Rev.  Father  Denoyal,  chaplain  of  the  Ursuline 
Convent,  who  also  later  delivered  an  eloquent  address. 
After  prayer  the  meeting  was  called  to  order  by  the 
superioress  of  the  Convent,  Rev.  Mother  St.  Stanis- 
laus. 

(The  latter  part  of  this  sketch  was  prepared  from 
the  catalogue  of  Ursuline  Academy  for  1901-1902, 
and  the  Ursuline  Alumnae,  both  kindly  furnished  by 
the  mother  superioress.) 


OF    WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH  31 


CHAPTER   IV 

Salem    Academy,    Winston-Salem,    North    Carolina, 
1802-1908 

IN  1752  a  party  of  Moravian  settlers  entered  the 
"  Old  North  State,"  having  received  a  liberal  offer 
from  Lord  Granville  if  they  would  settle  upon  his 
estates  in  the  "  New  World/'  The  tract  which  they 
settled  was  around  the  spot  now  occupied  by  the 
flourishing  city  of  Winston-Salem,  at  that  time  an 
unbroken  wilderness.  The  first  settlement  was  lo- 
cated about  six  miles  north  of  what  is  now  Winston- 
Salem. 

The  Moravians,  since  the  days  of  John  Huss,  have 
paid  much  attention  to  education.  A  prominent  ar- 
ticle of  their  faith  is  that  in  order  to  make  good  men 
and  women  it  is  necessary  to  begin  work  upon  the 
children,  and  that,  too,  at  a  very  early  age.  Hence, 
as  soon  as  they  build  a  church  they  build  a  school- 
house.  Fifty  years  elapsed  before  they  could  put 
their  faith  into  practice  in  North  Carolina.  However, 
in  1802  they  founded  Salem  Academy,  a  school  for 
girls.  It  is  one  of  the  five  institutions  of  higher  learn- 
ing in  the  United  States  which  are  the  property  of 
the  American  Moravian  Church  and  are  conducted 
under  the  supervision  of  the  executive  boards  of  its 
provinces  North  and  South. 

The  European  system  of  grading  now  being  widely 
used  by  American  schools  was  the  original  basis  of 
the  system  of  the  Academy.  The  scholastic  work  was 
divided  into  three  departments :  preparatory,  requiring 
four  years;  academic,  occupying  four  years,  and  the 
post-graduate  course,  whose  length  depends  upon  the 
pursuits  of  the  pupil. 


32       HISTORY    OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 

The  curriculum,  from  the  organization,  has  included 
music  and  art,  and  industrial  art,  which  embraced 
lessons  in  cooking  and  housewifery,  plain  sewing,  em- 
broidery, lace-making,  and  drawn  work.  During  the 
early  period  of  the  school  the  course  in  music  con- 
sisted of  lessons  on  the  piano  and  singing  lessons  in 
class;  the  work  in  art  was  confined  to  drawing,  and 
painting  in  water-colors. 

Primitive  as  this  may  seem  now,  it  was  very  valu- 
able in  those  days,  and  many  a  plain,  unpretentious 
home  in  the  Southland  was  adorned  with  these  sketches 
made  at  Salem,  and  the  monotony  of  work  relieved 
by  the  daughter's  simple  ballads. 

From  time  to  time  the  curriculum  has  been  extended 
to  meet  the  demands  of  the  time,  until  now  it  em- 
braces the  regular  academic  and  collegiate  courses, 
comprehensive  courses  in  music  and  art,  departments 
of  elocution  and  languages,  and  commercial  and  in- 
dustrial departments. 

Buildings  have  also  been  added,  until  there  are  ten 
large  buildings,  which  are  situated  in  a  very  beautiful 
park  of  thirty  acres. 

"  No  effort  could  accurately  portray  the  permanent 
role  which  the  Salem  Academy  for  girls  and  women 
has  played  in  the  educational  development,  not  only  of 
North  Carolina  and  the  South,  but  of  the  whole  coun- 
try. Thousands  of  alumnae  sent  out  since  its  in- 
ception, representing  the  ablest  educators,  the  most 
refined  and  cultivated  women — noble  and  grand  in 
purpose — bless  nearly  every  community  in  America. 
The  Salem  Academy  has  ever  stood  paramount  with 
the  higher  education  of  the  country,  and  its  aim  has 
always  been  to  afford  a  broad  and  liberal  culture  for 
women:  to  furnish  to  young  women  an  education  in 
classics,  mathematics,  and  sciences  equal  to  that  ob- 
tained in  our  best  colleges  for  young  men,  and  to 
add  to  these  a  special  training  in  social  culture,  music, 
art,  and  conversation  which  shall  better  qualify  her 
to  enjoy  and  do  well  her  life-work.  The  aim  has 


OF    WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH  33 

been,  not  only  to  give  the  broadest  and  highest  moral, 
intellectual,  and  physical  culture,  but  also  to  preserve 
and  perfect  every  characteristic  of  complete  woman- 
hood." (From  a  sketch  written  by  Rev.  J.  H.  Clewell, 
published  in  "  The  City  of  Winston-Salem.") 

The  Academy  was  not  established,  nor  is  it  now 
conducted,  for  purposes  of  gain,  but  as  a  means  of 
Christian  usefulness.  The  principal  has  no  pecuniary 
interest  in  the  school,  being  simply  the  agent  of  the 
church,  by  the  authorities  of  which  he  is  selected  for 
this  department  of  its  activity;  and  while  this  institu- 
tion is  under  the  auspices  of  the  Moravian  Church, 
the  strictest  adherence  to  non-sectarian  principles  is 
observed. 

The  charges  for  board  and  tuition  have  always  been 
so  moderate  that  the  advantages  offered  by  the  Acad- 
emy have  been  placed  within  the  reach  of  thousands  of 
girls  whose  limited  means  would  have  debarred  them 
from  collegiate  training. 

Early  in  the  century  the  school  became  famous, 
and  girls  rode  hundreds  of  miles  on  horseback  to  at- 
tend school  at  this  academy.  When  Salem  was  reached 
the  horses  were  sold  and  the  saddles  hung  in  the  sad- 
dle-room to  remain  four  years.  At  the  end  of  the 
course  of  study  the  fathers  returned  to  Salem,  pur- 
chased horses,  the  saddles  were  taken  down,  and  the 
company  bade  farewell  to  the  school-home,  and  went 
forth  to  encounter  the  stern  realities  of  life.  Many 
of  these  girls  filled  high  social  positions;  twice  pupils 
of  Salem  Academy  have  presided  in  the  White  House, 
and  almost  every  gubernatorial  mansion  in  the  South 
has  had  a  pupil  from  the  Academy  as  the  lady  of  the 
«house.  Among  the  wives  of  distinguished  military 
men  may  be  noted  those  of  Stonewall  Jackson  and 
General  Hill. 

Never  since  the  Academy  was  opened,  over  one 
hundred  years  ago,  have  its  doors  been  closed.  Dur- 
ing the  War  between  the  States  it  was  considered  a 
safe  place  of  refuge,  and  it  was  filled  to  its  utmost 


34        HISTORY    OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 

capacity  all  through  those  dark  days.  When  the  hos- 
tile armies  in  turn  filled  the  town,  the  principal  al- 
ways secured  a  guard  for  the  building  and  its  hundreds 
of  precious  young  lives. 

The  patronage  has  always  been  good ;  at  the  present 
time  there  are  over  400  persons  connected  with  the 
school.  This  patronage  is  drawn  from  all  sections 
of  the  United  States  and  from  foreign  countries.  The 
corps  of  instructors  numbers  35  and  the  alumnae 
14,000. 

Although  the  school  has  been  so  popular,  and  its 
aim  has  always  been  to  maintain  a  high  standard  of 
scholarship,  it  was  not  incorporated  until  February  3, 
1866;  the  act  of  incorporation  granted  the  power  to 
confer  "  such  degrees,  or  marks  of  literary  distinc- 
tion, or  diplomas,  as  are  usually  conferred  in  colleges 
and  seminaries  of  learning." 

The  Academy  has  had  eleven  principals,  viz: 
Messrs.  Kranach,  Steiner,  Reichel,  Bleek,  Jacobson,  E. 
De  Schweini,  Grunet,  Zorn,  R.  De  Schweinitz,  Rond- 
thaler,  and  Clewell. 

"  Salem  Academy  celebrated  its  centennial  in  June, 
1902.  This  celebration  marks  an  epoch  in  the  history 
of  the  "  Old  North  State,"  and  it  is  difficult  to  ex- 
actly estimate  its  value  on  succeeding  years.  Dr. 
Kemp  J.  Battle  delivered  an  address  on  "  North  Caro- 
lina in  1800  " ;  Senator  Clarke  of  Montana,  an  ad- 
dress on  "The  United  States  in  1800";  while  on 
"  Alumnae  Day "  the  different  alumnae  branches 
were  presented,  and  several  of  the  old  alumnae  gave 
reminiscences  of  the  old  Academy. 

"  Mrs.  Donald  McLean  of  New  York,  Miss  Louisa 
B.  Poppenheim  of  Charleston,  South  Carolina,  Mrs. 
Pierce  of  the  New  York  Tribune,  and  Mrs.  Johnson 
of  New  York  made  addresses. 

"  The  most  popular  visitors  were  Governor  Chas. 
Aycock,  known  as  the  "  Educational  Governor,"  and 
Senator  Ransom. 

"  The    day    of    the    Governor's    arrival    the    city 


OF    WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH  35 

turned  out  en  masse.  He  was  met  at  the  station 
by  the  representative  citizens — men  and  women — and 
escorted  through  the  city;  in  fact,  he  was  always  es- 
corted by  an  admiring  crowd.  Many  prominent  ed- 
ucators were  present,  among  them  President  Mclver 
of  the  State  Normal  College  (Greensboro),  President 
Venable  of  the  University  of  North  Carolina,  Dean 
Penniman  of  the  University  of  Pennsylvania,  and 
several  others  who  showed  their  appreciation  of  the 
institution. 

"  One  evening  was  given  up  to  a  series  of  tableaux, 
representing  the  principal  events  in  the  history  of 
North  Carolina  during  the  past  century.  There  were 
many  elaborate  musical  programs,  but  the  most  inter- 
esting ceremony  of  the  week  was  the  real  commence- 
ment day,  when  thirty  girls,  in  their  classic  white  caps 
and  gowns,  marched  into  the  chapel  carrying  their 
daisy  chain,  and  when  they  had  received  their  diplo- 
mas, filed  out  again  under  the  trees  to  hear  the  Gov- 
ernor's address  and  to  assist  in  laying  the  corner-stone 
of  the  Alumnae  Hall. 

"  The  social  functions  of  the  week  were  many 
and  most  elaborate,  including  balls,  receptions, 
luncheons,  etc.,  for  Winston-Salem  is  full  of  refine- 
ment and  wealth,  a  most  desirable  combination.  The 
alumnae  served  a  luncheon  to  500  guests  in  the  Acad- 
emy Chapel.  During  the  afternoon  several  distin- 
guished guests  were  called  on  for  speeches,  and  there 
was  an  air  of  ease  and  grace  throughout  the  enter- 
tainment. On  Commencement  Day  Dr.  and  Mrs. 
Clewell  entertained  about  500  ladies  and  gentlemen, 
including  the  Governor  and  his  staff,  with  a  similar 
feast  in  the  same  place."  (A  sketch  by  Miss  L.  B. 
Poppenheim,  in  The  Keystone.) 

The  Ursuline  Convent,  New  Orleans,  Louisiana,  is 
the  only  other  school  for  girls  in  the  Southern  States 
that  has  had  a  continuous  activity  for  a  cen- 
tury. 

(The  material  for  this  sketch  was  obtained  from  a 


36       HISTORY    OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 

sketch  by  Dr.  Clewell,  catalogues,  and  papers  sent  by 
him  to  the  writer.) 

Nazareth  Academy,  1808-1908 

When  Bishop  Flaget  was  appointed  pioneer  Bishop 
of  the  West,  in  1808,  he  conceived  the  idea  of  forming 
a  band  of  women  to  educate  the  children  of  his  dio- 
cese. He  chose  as  the  director  of  this  new  community 
his  friend  and  companion,  Rev.  John  B.  David,  su- 
perior of  the  newly  created  theological  seminary  of 
St.  Thomas.  A  farm  located  amidst  the  picturesque 
knobs  of  Nelson  county  was  secured,  and  Father 
David  and  the  seminarians  built  a  log  cabin  on  it 
about  nine  miles  from  Bardstown,  and  here  the  Sis- 
ters of  Charity  of  Nazareth  began  to  teach  the  chil- 
dren of  the  sturdy  farmers  who  lived  around  the 
Episcopal  residence,  which  was  also  a  log  cabin,  De- 
cember i.  Before  Easter  three  others  had  joined  the 
order.  As  soon  as  the  Bishop's  plan  became  known 
Sister  Teresa  Carico  and  Sister  Elizabeth  Wells  of- 
fered for  the  work,  and  before  the  end  of  the  first 
month  Sister  Catherine  Spalding  joined  the  commu- 
nity. 

This  little  band  of  five  women  patiently  endured 
the  hardships,  and  faithfully  performed  the  tasks  that 
fell  to  the  lot  of  pioneer  women.  They  supported 
themselves,  and  in  addition  to  the  labor  of  teaching 
and  nursing  the  sick,  they  spun  and  wove  and  made 
garments  for  themselves  and  the  seminarians,  and 
worked  in  the  fields.  The  little  school  prospered,  and 
in  1814  Nazareth  Academy  was  established;  and  al- 
though many  other  educational  institutions  have  been 
established  since  Nazareth  was  founded,  it  has  retained 
its  early  prestige,  and  keeps  abreast  in  all  essentials. 

The  community  came  out  of  those  days  of  trial 
victoriously,  and  after  a  decade  they  numbered  thirty- 
five,  including  sisters,  postulants,  and  novices ;  and  the 
number  of  pupils  thirty.  They  now  felt  encouraged 


OF    WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH  37 

to  seek  a  more  extensive  field  of  labor,  and  selected 
a  tract  of  land  lying  two  and  half  miles  north  of 
Bardstown,  owned  by  Mr.  William  Hynes,  which  the 
donation  of  Sister  Scholastica  O'Connell  enabled  them 
to  buy.  A  frame  house,  the  dwelling  of  the  former 
occupant,  was  converted  into  a  schoolhouse  and  no- 
vitiate ;  the  log  cabin  near  served  for  a  chapel,  in  which 
Father  David  celebrated  the  first  mass  ever  said  on 
the  premises. 

June  n,  1822,  was  truly  a  joyful  day,  the  day  on 
which  the  sisters  took  possession  of  their  new  home. 
The  new  site  was  called  Nazareth  also,  and  from  this 
date  Nazareth  Academy  became  a  boarding-school 
only.  Since  the  purchase  of  the  farm  the  school  has 
had  no  further  endowment;  the  income  derived  from 
tuition  has  been  devoted  to  improvement  and  expan- 
sion. Within  six  years  after  the  removal  $20,000  had 
been  spent  in  improving  the  place,  and  in  eight  years 
the  number  of  pupils  had  increased  from  thirty  to 
one  hundred  and  twenty.  Not  only  has  the  parent 
school  been  maintained,  but  as  many  as  sixty-seven 
branch  schools  have  been  established  in  the  West  and 
South.  Teachers  for  all  these  schools  are  furnished 
by  a  normal  school  conducted  at  Nazareth,  where  all 
these  teachers  are  trained. 

Nazareth  Academy  was  chartered  by  the  Kentucky 
Legislature  in  1829,  under  the  title  of  "  Nazareth  Lit- 
erary and  Benevolent  Institution,"  and  was  given  the 
usual  powers  and  privileges.  Under  this  charter  the 
institution  is  managed  by  the  community,  under  the 
general  supervision  of  a  board  of  seven  trustees,  of 
whom  the  Bishop  of  Louisville  is  moderator. 

The  most  prominent  of  the  early  members  of  the 
order  were  Mother  Catherine  Spaldinsr,  Sister  Ellen 
O'Connell,  and  Sister  Harriet  Gardiner.  Mother 
Catherine  Spalding,  a  member  of  the  talented  Ken- 
tucky family  of  that  name,  and  a  cousin  of  Archbishop 
Spalding,  seventh  archbishop  of  Baltimore,  joined  the 
community  in  the  first  month  of  its  existence;  and 


38        HISTORY    OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 

shortly  afterward  was  elected  mother  superior  of  the 
order,  a  position  she  held  for  twenty-four  years.  She 
was  the  pivot  on  which  the  affairs  of  the  growing 
sisterhood  turned  for  many  years.  She  had  the  at- 
tributes of  mind  that  peculiarly  fitted  her  for  leader- 
ship— purity  of  intention  and  an  indomitable  will. 
She  was  noted  for  her  clear  convictions  of  duty  and 
her  faithful  performance  of  its  demands. 

Mother  Frances  Gardiner  succeeded  Mother  Cath- 
erine, and  for  thirty-five  years  was  mother  superior 
of  the  community.  She  had  a  great  talent  for  admin- 
istration, and  successfully  managed  the  affairs  of  the 
institution. 

A  name  held  in  great  esteem  by  Catholics  of  Ken- 
tucky is  Mother  Columba  Carroll.  She  was  a  pupil 
of  Nazareth,  and  was  trained  intellectually  by  "Sister 
Ellen  O'Connell  and  spiritually  by  the  saintly  Sister 
Columba  Tarleton.  She  was  Sister  Ellen  O'Connell's 
successor  as  directress  of  studies,  and  held  this  posi- 
tion for  thirty-five  years.  Mother  Columba  possessed 
extraordinary  zeal  and  tact  in  ruling  the  sisterhood. 

Sister  Ellen  O'Connell  was  the  first  directress  of 
studies,  and  held  this  position  thirty-five  years,  dating 
from  the  first  opening  of  the  school  at  St.  Thomas. 
She  imparted  to  the  course  from  the  beginning  that 
strength  and  thoroughness  which  soon  made  Nazareth 
prominent  and  attracted  pupils  from  a  distance.  Her 
sister,  Sister  Scolastica  O'Connell,  was  the  first  music 
teacher  in  the  school. 

When  a  member  of  the  sisterhood  of  Nazareth  lives 
to  see  the  fiftieth  anniversary  of  the  day  she  devoted 
herself  to  God  in  the  service  of  the  young  poor  the 
day  is  celebrated  as  a  golden  jubilee.  The  Community 
Annals  record  twenty-one  golden  jubilees  since  the 
celebration  of  the  first,  that  of  Sister  Elizabeth  Sut- 
tle,  December  I,  1866.  Sister  Martha  Drnry,  one 
of  the  original  five  that  started  at  "  Old  Nazareth," 
lived  to  see  her  diamond  anniversary.  The  4th  of 
November,  1896,  will  be  long  remembered  by  those 


OF    WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH  39 

who  were  present  at  the  golden  jubilee  of  Mother 
Helena  Tormey  and  Sister  Alexia  Macky.  The  most 
impressive  ceremony  of  the  day  was  the  Pontifical 
Mass.  The  Mestag  Mass,  composed  for  Nazareth 
Convent,  was  artistically  rendered  with  organ  and 
full  orchestra  accompaniment.  All  the  priests  whose 
parochial  schools  are  taught  by  the  Sisters  of  Charity 
of  Nazareth  had  been  invited  to  attend,  and  when 
dinner  was  served  there  were,  including  the  Bishop, 
exactly  fifty  priests  present. 

Mother  Helena  was  chosen  to  succeed  Mother  Co- 
lumba  as  mother  superior,  a  charge  rendered  more 
difficult  on  account  of  the  eminent  qualifications  of  her 
predecessors.  During  her  administration  the  com- 
munity prospered,  new  houses  were  opened  in  the  East 
and  the  South,  and  the  membership  of  the  sisterhood 
increased  every  day. 

Sister  Alexia  devoted  her  life  to  the  orphans,  and 
for  nearly  fifty  years  rose  at  half-past  four  that  she 
might  be  ready  for  the  labors  of  the  day. 

On  the  twentieth  of  June,  1896,  the  venerable 
daughters  of  Nazareth  assembled  to  organize  an  alum- 
nae association.  Mrs.  E.  Miles,  nee  Bradford,  was 
elected  president,  and  Mrs.  E.  Snowden,  nee  Tarleton, 
counsellor.  Among  those  in  attendance  at  this  meet- 
ing were  three  generations  of  one  family.  Miss  Mar- 
garet Fossick,  who  had  received  her  laurels  but  an 
hour  ago,  her  mother,  Mrs.  T.  L.  Fossick,  nee 
O'Reilly,  who  was  graduated  in  1871,  and  her  great- 
aunt,  Mrs.  R.  Davis,  nee  O'Reilly,  of  the  class  of  1853. 
The  circular  setting  forth  the  plan  called  out  enthusias- 
tic responses  from  all  parts  of  the  country,  and  even 
from  beyond  the  sea,  where  several  of  Nazareth's 
daughters  now  reside.  Some  ninety  to  one  hundred 
of  the  alumnae  assembled  at  Nazareth,  June  15,  1896. 

An  interesting  feature  of  the  alumnae  meeting  of 
1897  was  tne  reading  of  a  letter  to  the  alumnae  by 
Eliza  Kinkead,  who  represented  the  sixteenth  member 
of  her  family  who  had  been  pupils  of  this  institution, 


40       HISTORY    OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 

written  by  her  great-aunt,  Mrs.  H.  Pridle,  a  former 
graduate — her  great-great-grand-aunt  having  been 
one  of  Nazareth's  earliest  pupils  and  first  graduates. 

The  meeting  of  the  alumnae  in  1899  was  remarkable 
for  the  number  of  those  present  whose  school  days 
at  Nazareth  had  ended  fifty,  sixty,  even  seventy  years 
before.  Among  this  number  was  the  venerable  Mrs. 
Elizabeth  Henshaw,  a  representative  of  the  class  of 
1829,  but  not  a  graduate.  Seventy  years  had  passed 
since  she  bade  farewell  to  school  days,  and  still  she 
was  hale  and  hearty. 

Mrs.  Rudd  Alexander  and  Mrs.  Emily  Snowden, 
both  of  Louisville,  were  graduated  in  1839,  and  were 
the  oldest  living  graduates  of  Nazareth.  Others  num- 
bered forty,  fifty  years  since  they  had  left  the  classic 
shades  of  Nazareth. 

The  course  of  instruction  extends  through  seven 
years,  ranging  from  primary  to  collegiate  grades,  and 
having  normal,  business,  and  domestic  science  depart- 
ments; also  the  departments  of  music  and  art.  A 
large,  well-trained  faculty  has  always  been  maintained, 
and  a  library  (containing  5000  volumes),  a  museum, 
and  laboratories  furnish  good  facilities  for  teaching. 
The  patronage  has  always  been  large,  the  attendance 
having  been  frequently  over  two  hundred  in  a  year, 
and  has  come  from  Kentucky  and  the  Southern  States 
generally,  Louisiana,  Mississippi,  Tennessee,  Texas, 
and  Alabama  having  been  and  are  still  well  repre- 
sented. The  average  number  of  graduates  in  recent 
years  has  been  about  twelve,  and  the  total  number  of 
alumnae  is  about  seven  hundred.  The  latter  are  quite 
widely  distributed  throughout  the  Union,  and  many 
of  them  occupy  prominent  positions  in  teaching  and 
other  professions,  especially  in  the  West. 

(Lewis's  History  of  Higher  Education  in  Kentucky. 
Catalogues  and  correspondence.) 


OF    WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH  41 


Loretta  Academy,  Loretta,  Kentucky,  1812-1908 

The  Loretta  Order  is  a  plant  of  no  foreign  growth. 
A  tiny  seed  sown  amid  the  virgin  forests  of  Kentucky, 
it  germinated  and  flourished  in  the  New  World,  and 
recognizes  America  as  its  native  soil.  In  1812  Rev. 
Charles  Nerinckx,  a  devoted  missionary  priest  of  Bel- 
gium, lately  attached  to  the  diocese  and  greatly  inter- 
ested in  education,  started  a  small  school  near  the  site 
of  the  present  Academy.  At  first  Miss  Anne  Rhodes 
was  the  only  teacher.  A  few  months  later  she  was 
joined  by  Misses  Christine  Stuart  and  Anna  Haven; 
Misses  Mary  Rhodes  and  Nellie  Morgan  were  very- 
soon  added  to  the  number.  The  school  prospered, 
and  the  ladies  in  charge  wishing  to  become  a  perma- 
nent religious  body,  applied  to  Rome,  through  their 
founder,  to  obtain  this  boon.  Pope  Pius  VII.  readily 
granted  this  favor,  and  in  1816,  the  new  order  having 
received  a  formal  recognition  from  the  Holy  See, 
was  taken  under  the  special  protection  of  the  Propa- 
ganda. From  this  small  beginning  of  1812  the  teach- 
ing force  has  increased  to  thirty,  and  colonies  of 
Sisters  have  gone  forth  from  the  mother-house  and 
established  themselves  in  various  parts  of  the  United 
States.  These  branch  houses  now  number  forty-five, 
and  the  teachers  employed  are  provided  by  a  normal 
school  at  Loretta,  and  the  faculties  of  the  various 
schools  wherever  located  are  appointed  by  the  superior 
of  the  order. 

The  first  three  postulants  were  received  by  Father 
Nerinckx,  who  styled  them  "  Friends  of  Mary  at  the 
Foot  of  the  Cross."  They  were  consecrated  at  St. 
Charles  Church  in  Marion  County,  Kentucky,  April 
25,  1812. 

Loretta  Academy  was  incorporated  in  1829  by  the 
Kentucky  Legislature,  and  empowered  to  grant  di- 
plomas, and  at  once  the  Academy  took  a  position  as 
one  of  the  leading  schools  of  the  country,  and  as 


42       HISTORY    OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 

such  has  been  patronized  by  representative  families 
from  different  parts  of  the  United  States  and  Mexico. 

The  Academy  and  other  buildings  are  located  on  a 
tract  of  fifteen  hundred  acres.  This  is  partly  laid  out 
in  orchards  and  gardens,  while  other  sections  are  used 
for  raising  grain  and  various  food  products.  Much 
of  the  land  is  covered  with  magnificent  forest  trees, 
interspersed  by  winding  brooks  and  murmuring  water- 
falls, thus  affording  the  pupils  facilities  for  delightful 
rambles. 

The  Academy  is  a  commodious  building,  four  stories 
in  height,  with  all  modern  improvements,  such  as 
steam  heat,  gas,  etc.  The  study  hall,  refectory,  class, 
recreation,  and  music-rooms  are  cheerful  and  inviting. 
Large  airy  dormitories  occupy  the  second  floor,  com- 
municating with  bath  and  toilet-rooms  supplied  with 
hot  and  cold  water. 

The  other  principal  buildings  at  Loretta  are  the 
church,  convent,  visitors'  house,  chaplain's  residence, 
novitiate,  steam  laundry,  workmen's  dwelling,  and 
last  but  most  interesting,  a  small  brick  building  erected 
by  the  Rev.  S.  T.  Badin,  the  pioneer  priest  of  Ken- 
tucky. This  house  was  afterward  used  by  Bishop 
Flaget  as  an  Episcopal  residence  and  seminary,  and  is 
now  reserved  for  gentlemen  guests  at  Loretta. 

The  course  of  study  may  be  completed  in  four  vears. 
The  languages  taught  are  French,  German,  and  Span- 
ish by  native  teachers,  and  Latin  and  Greek.  Music 
in  all  its  branches  is  taught  on  the  plan  of  the  best 
conservatories  under  the  direction  of  teachers  of  ac- 
knowledged ability.  A  large  concert  hall  and  numer- 
ous music-rooms  are  equipped  with  pianos,  organs, 
harps,  and  the  smaller  musical  instruments  for  lessons 
or  practice. 

In  the  art  department  every  advantage  is  offered 
to  pupils  interested  in  this  pursuit.  Instructions  are 
given  in  object  drawing,  crayon,  pastel,  oil,  china, 
and  water  colors,  and  in  various  branches  of  decora- 
tive art. 


OF    WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH  43 

Miss  Mary  Jane  Lancaster  was  the  first  graduate 
of  Loretta,  and  the  only  one  of  that  year.  Her  di- 
ploma, which  is  still  in  existence,  bears  the  date  of 
July  16,  1837.  The  names  of  the  directors  of  the 
school  at  that  time  are  also  on  the  diploma ;  they  were, 
Mother  Isabella  Clarke,  Generose  Mattingly,  secre- 
tary, and  Sister  Bridget  Spalding,  directress  of  studies ; 
Bishop  Flaget,  Ordinary  of  the  Diocese  of  Louisville. 

The  Museum  contains  a  well-arranged  collection  of 
specimens  illustrative  of  the  sciences:  botany,  min- 
eralogy, zoology,  and  geology.  Two  laboratories, 
chemical  and  physical,  are  also  a  part  of  the  equipment. 

A  well-selected  library  of  several  thousand  volumes 
forms  a  part  of  the  furnishing  of  the  Academy,  and 
here  are  a  number  of  periodicals  and  late  papers. 

Elisabeth  Academy,  Old  Washington,  Mississippi, 

1818 

Salem  Academy  celebrated  the  one  hundredth  com- 
mencement in  June,  1902,  and  Nazareth  Academy  cel- 
ebrated her  diamond  jubilee  in  June,  1897,  and  it  is 
now  ninety-three  years  since  the  Academy  was  es- 
tablished at  "  Old  Nazareth,"  but  it  was  reserved  for 
Mississippi  to  be  the  first  State  to  provide  collegiate 
training  for  women.  This  was  accomplished  when 
Elizabeth  Academy,  at  "  Old  Washington,"  was  es- 
tablished in  1817.  Because  of  the  name  "  Academy  " 
some  have  refused  to  recognize  this  school  as  a  col- 
lege. It  is  not  the  name,  but  the  powers  granted  by 
the  charter  and  the  curriculum  taught  that  differen- 
tiates a  college.  By  the  terms  of  its  charter  Elizabeth 
Academy  was  a  college,  and  there  is  ample  credible 
testimony  that  a  college  course  of  study  was  taught. 
In  addition  to  this  proof,  Dr.  W.  T.  Harris,  Commis- 
sioner of  Education,  remarked  after  reading  the  his- 
tory of  this  school  as  given  in  "  History  of  Education 
in  Mississippi,"  by  Edward  Mayes,  LL.  D. :  "That 
school  was  a  college  in  all  but  name." 


44       HISTORY    OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 

This  institution  was  celebrated  in  its  day  for  the 
thoroughness  of  its  work  and  for  its  large  measure 
of  success.  It  is  also  memorable  for  several  other 
facts.  It  was  the  first  school  for  girls  exclusively, 
incorporated  by  either  the  Territorial  or  the  State 
Legislature  of  Mississippi.  It  was  the  first  school  in 
Mississippi  or  any  other  State  to  aspire  to  the  dignity 
of  a  college,  and  it  was  the  first  college  for  girls  es- 
tablished by  the  Methodist  Church  anywhere,  and 
the  first  fruits  of  Protestantism  in  the  extreme 
South. 

This  institution  was  situated  near  Washington, 
Adams  County,  one-half  mile  from  the  town,  and 
near  Jefferson  College.  The  land  and  buildings  were 
donated  to  the  Methodist  Church  by  Mrs.  Elizabeth 
Roach,  afterward  Mrs.  Greenfield,  in  1818,  and  the 
school  began  its  work  in  November,  1818.  The 
formal  act  of  incorporation  was  passed  February  17, 
1819.  This  act  provides  that  the  Academy  should  be 
under  the  superintendence  of  John  Menefee,  David 
Rawlings,  Alexander  Covington,  John  W.  Bryant,  and 
Beverly  R.  Grayson  and  their  successors,  who  shall 
constitute  a  board  politic  and  corporate,  by  the  name 
and  style  of  "  the  Trustees  of  the  Elizabeth  Female 
Academy,"  and  they  and  their  successors  are  made 
capable  of  receiving  and  acquiring  real  and  personal 
estate,  either  by  donation  or  purchase,  for  the  bene- 
fit of  the  institution,  not  exceeding  $100,000. 

These  trustees  were  enabled  to  grant  diplomas  or 
other  certificates  or  to  confer  degrees.  All  vacancies 
in  said  board  shall  be  filled  by  the  members  of  the 
Methodist  Mississippi  Annual  Conference.  The  con- 
dition was  that  the  Conference  should  maintain  a 
high  school  for  the  education  of  girls.  On  these 
terms  the  Conference  accepted  the  donation,  and  in 
token  of  gratitude  for  the  gift,  the  institution  was 
called  by  the  Christian  name  of  the  donor. 

The  building,  in  style  of  Spanish  architecture  of 
colonial  times,  was  two  and  a  half  stories  high,  the 


OF    WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH  45 

first  of  brick  and  the  others  of  frame.  A  fire  con- 
sumed it  more  than  twenty  years  ago,  leaving  only 
the  solid  masonry  as  a  memorial  of  the  educational 
ambition  and  spiritual  consecration  of  early  Missis- 
sippi Methodism.  Some  of  the  grandest  women  of 
the  Southwest  received  their  well-earned  diplomas 
within  those  now  scarred  walls,  and  went  out  to  pre- 
side over  their  own  model  and  magnificent  homes. 
The  early  catalogues  contain  the  names  of  fair  daugh- 
ters who  afterward  became  the  accomplished  matrons 
of  historic  families.  For  ten  years  the  Elizabeth  Acad- 
emy was  the  only  college  for  girls  in  the  Southwest; 
all  others  have  been  the  followers  and  beneficiaries 
of  this  brave  heroine. 

The  Academy  opened  its  doors  to  pupils  November 
12,  1818,  under  the  presidency  of  Chillon  F.  Stiles, 
with  Mrs  Jane  B.  Sanderson  as  governess.  Of  the 
first  president  and  first  lady  principal  of  that  first 
college  for  young  ladies  in  all  the  Southwest,  the 
distinguished  Dr.  William  Winans  thus  writes  most 
interestingly  in  his  autobiography: 

"  Chillon  F.  Stiles  was  a  man  of  high  intellectual 
and  moral  character,  and  eminent  for  piety.  The 
governess  was  Mrs.  Jane  B.  Sanderson,  a  Presbyterian 
lady  of  fine  manners  and  an  excellent  teacher,  but 
subject  to  great  and  frequent  depression  of  spirits. 
This  resulted,  no  doubt,  from  the  shock  she  had  re- 
ceived from  the  murder  of  her  husband  a  few  years 
previously,  by  a  robber.  Though  a  Presbyterian,  and 
stanch  to  her  sect,  she  acted  her  part  with  so  much 
prudence  and  liberality  as  to  give  entire  satisfaction 
to  her  Methodist  employers  and  patrons. 

"  Some  of  the  most  improving,  as  well  as  the  most 
agreeable,  hours  of  relaxation  from  my  official  duties 
were  at  the  Academy  in  the  society  of  Brother  Stiles, 
who  combined  in  an  eminent  degree,  sociability  of 
disposition,  good  sense,  extensive  information  on  vari- 
ous subjects,  and  fervent  piety,  rendering  him  an 
agreeable  and  instructive  companion.  He  was  the  only 


46       HISTORY    OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 

person  I  ever  knew  who  owed  his  adoption  of  a  re- 
ligious course  of  life  to  the  instrumentality  of  Free 
Masonry.  He  was  awakened  to  a  sense  of  his  sinful- 
ness  in  the  process  of  initiation  into  that  fraternity. 
Up  to  that  time  he  had  been  a  gay  man  of  the  world, 
and  a  skeptic,  if  not  an  infidel  in  regard  to  the  Chris- 
tian religion.  But  so  powerful  and  effective  was  the 
influence  upon  him  by  something  in  his  initiation,  that 
from  that  hour  he  turned  to  God  with  purpose  of  heart, 
soon  entered  into  peace,  and  thenceforth  walked  before 
God  in  newness  of  life,  till  his  pilgrimage  terminated  in 
a  triumphant  death. 

"  Mr.  Stiles  was  succeeded  in  the^presidency  by  Rev. 
John  C.  Burruss,  an  elegant  gentleman,  a  finished 
scholar,  and  an  eloquent  preacher.  The  school  greatly 
prospered  under  his  administration,  as  it  continued  to 
do  under  his  immediate  successor,  Rev.  B.  M.  Drake, 
a  name  that  ever  lived  among  us  as  the  synonym  for 
consecrated  scholarship,  perfect  propriety,  unaffected 
piety,  and  singular  sincerity.  In  1833  Dr.  Drake  re- 
signed to  devote  himself  entirely  to  pastoral  work,  and 
was  succeeded  by  Rev.  J.  P.  Thomas,  and  in  1836  he 
gave  way  to  Rev.  Bradford  Frazee  of  Louisville, 
Kentucky.  Rev.  R.  D.  Smith,  well  known  throughout 
the  Southwest  for  his  rare  devotion,  was  called  to 
the  president's  chair  in  1839." 

Some  of  the  by-laws  adopted  by  the  board  of  trus- 
tees for  the  government  and  regulation  of  the  Acad- 
emy recall  in  a  measure  the  rigid  and  elaborate  rules 
prescribed  by  Mr.  Wesley  for  the  school  in  Kings- 
wood.  A  few  are  given : 

"  The  president  of  the  Academy  .  .  .  shall  be 
reputed  for  piety  and  learning,  and  for  order  and 
economy  in  the  government  of  his  family.  If  married 
he  shall  not  be  less  than  thirty;  if  not  married,  not 
less  than  fifty  years  of  age. 

"  The  governess  shall  be  pious,  learned,  and  of  grave 
and  dignified  deportment.  She  shall  have  charge  of 
the  school,  its  order,  discipline,  and  instructions,  and 


OF    WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH  47 

the  general  deportment  and  behavior  of  the  pupils 
who  board  in  or  out  of  commons. 


"  OF   PATRONESSES 

"  On  the  last  day  of  every  academic  year  the  board 
of  trustees  shall  choose  three  respectable  matrons,  who 
shall  be  acting  patronesses  of  the  Academy.  It  shall 
be  the  duty  of  the  patronesses  to  visit  the  school  as 
often  as  they  think  necessary,  and  inspect  the  sleep- 
ing-rooms, dress,  and  deportment  of  the  pupils,  and 
generally  the  economy  and  management  of  the  Acad- 
emy, and  report  the  same  in  writing  to  the  board  of 
trustees  for  correction,  if  needed. 

"  ON  APPROPRIATION  OF  TIME 

"  All  pupils  boarding  in  commons  shall  convene  in 
the  large  school-room  at  sunrise  in  the  morning,  and 
at  eight  o'clock  in  the  evening  for  prayers. 

"  The  hours  of  teaching  shall  be  from  nine  o'clock 
in  the  morning  until  noon;  and  from  two  o'clock  in 
the  afternoon  until  five;  but  in  May,  June,  and  July 
they  shall  begin  one  hour  sooner  in  the  morning  and 
continue  until  noon;  and  from  three  o'clock  in  the 
afternoon  until  six,  Friday  evenings  excepted,  when 
the  school  shall  be  dismissed  at  five. 


"  No  pupil  shall  be  allowed  to  receive  ceremonious 
visits.  All  boarders  in  commons  shall  wear  a  plain 
dress  and  uniform  bonnets.  No  pupil  shall  be  per- 
mitted to  wear  beads,  jewelry,  artificial  flowers,  curls, 
feathers,  or  any  superfluous  decoration.  No  pupil 
shall  be  allowed  to  attend  balls,  dancing  parties,  the- 
atrical performances,  or  festive  entertainments." 

What  would  the  women  trained  in  such  a  school 


48        HISTORY    OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 

think  of  the  college  training  and  manners  of  the  pres- 
ent day,  should  they  be  permitted  to  return  to  wit- 
ness it? 

STUDIES  OF  THE  SENIOR  CLASS 

First  Session — Chemistry,  natural  philosophy,  moral 
philosophy,  botany;  Latin,  ^Esop's  Fables,  Sacra  His- 
toria,  Viri  Roma  Illustres.  Second  Session — In- 
tellectual philosophy,  evidences  of  Christianity,  my- 
thology, general  history,  Latin,  Cccsar's  Bella  Gallica. 

Students  who  have  completed  the  full  course  above 
shall  be  entitled  to  the  honors  of  the  institution,  with 
a  diploma  on  parchment  for  the  degree  of  Domina 
Scientiarum.  Those  who  have  pursued  with  honor 
the  whole  course  of  study  shall  be  entitled  to  remain 
one  academic  year,  free  of  charge  for  tuition,  and  be 
associated  in  an  honorary  class,  to  be  engaged  in  the 
pursuit  of  science  and  polite  literature,  and  ornamen- 
tal studies,  after  which  they  shall  be  entitled  to  an 
honorary  diploma. 

In  Mrs.  Thayer's  report  to  the  board  of  trustees 
she  gives  some  of  the  principles  of  teaching  used  in 
the  Academy. 

"  By  your  regulations  I  am  required  to  teach  the 
principles  of  the  Government  of  the  United  States. 
On  that  subject  I  have  found  no  book  suitable  to 
place  in  the  hands  of  young  ladies.  This  deficiency 
has  been  supplied,  to  the  best  of  my  ability,  by  familiar 
lectures,  in  which  I  have  made  The  Federalist  my  text- 
book of  politics. 

"  In  arithmetic,  we  begin  with  Colburn's  introduc- 
tion. The  system,  of  which  this  work  gives  the  ele- 
mentary principles,  is  founded  on  the  maxim  that  chil- 
dren should  be  instructed  in  every  science  just  as  fast 
as  they  are  able  to  understand  it.  In  conformity  to 
this  principle  the  pupil  is  led  progressively  and  by  a 
process  so  easy  and  gradual  to  the  more  complex  and 
difficult  combinations  of  numbers,  that  he  finds  him- 
self familiar  with  the  subject  and  enjoys  a  satisfac- 


OF    WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH  49 

tion  in  his  study  which  he  could  never  realize  in  per- 
forming the  mechanical  operation  of  ciphering  by  ar- 
tificial rules. 

"  Geography  and  drawing  are  commenced  simul- 
taneously. Our  first  lesson  in  geography  consists 
in  drawing,  as  well  as  we  are  able,  a  map  of  the  acad- 
emy grounds.  We  draw  next  the  little  village  in  the 
suburbs  of  which  we  are  located,  first  laying  down  a 
scale  of  miles  and  adapting  our  map  to  it  in  size. 
When  this  is  well  understood  we  proceed  to  delineate 
a  map  of  the  United  States,  and  repeat  the  exercise 
until  the  whole  or  any  part  may  be  drawn  with  ac- 
curacy and  dispatch  without  a  copy.  In  our  recita- 
tions no  map  is  used  by  the  pupil  but  the  one  she  is 
able  to  draw  from  memory  alone." 

In  conclusion  Mrs.  Thayer  says : 

"  The  time  has  been  when  the  education  of  females 
was  limited  to  those  branches  in  which  their  imme- 
diate occupations  lie.  But,  happy  for  the  present  age, 
and  happy  too,  for  posterity,  the  public  sentiment  has 
undergone  a  change  in  favor  of  female  cultivation. 
Without  undervaluing  personal  accomplishment,  or 
disregarding  domestic  duties,  we  are  permitted  to 
aspire  to  the  dignity  of  intellectual  beings,  and,  as 
was  beautifully  expressed  by  a  gentleman  who  ad- 
dressed us  at  the  close  of  our  *  examinations/  *  The 
whole  map  of  knowledge  is  spread  before  the  female 
scholar,  and  no  Gades  of  the  ancients  is  set  up  as  the 
limits  of  discovery/  ' 

The  coming  of  Mrs.  Thayer  in  the  fall  of  1825  was 
an  epoch  in  the  history  of  the  Academy,  and  her  ad- 
ministration marked  an  era.  She  was  a  remarkably 
accomplished  woman,  with  a  genius  for  administra- 
tion. Of  her  Dr.  Winans,  president  of  the  board  of 
trustees,  says: 

"  In  the  evening  I  returned  to  Brother  Burruss's, 
where  I  met  Sister  C.  M.  Thayer,  who  has  come  to 
take  charge  of  Elizabeth  Female  Academy.  She  is 
a  woman  of  middle  size,  of  coarse  features,  some 


50       HISTORY    OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 

of  the  stiffness  of  Yankee  manners,  but  of  an  intelli- 
gent and  pleasant  expression  of  countenance;  free  in 
conversation  and  various  and  abundant  in  informa- 
tion." 

Rev.  John  C.  Burruss,  the  president  of  the  Acad- 
emy, said: 

"Mrs.  Thayer  is  a  most  extraordinary  woman; 
I  have  never  seen  such  a  teacher." 

She  was  a  grand-niece  of  General  Warren,  the  hero 
of  Bunker  Hill,  educated  in  Boston,  warmly  recom- 
mended by  Dr.  Wilbur  Fisk,  and  before  coming  to 
Mississippi  had  made  great  reputation  as  an  author 
and  teacher.  She  had  taught  for  a  while  with  Rev. 
Valentine  Cook  on  Green  River,  Kentucky,  and  had 
published  a  volume  of  essays  and  poems  that  attracted 
wide  attention. 

The  editor  of  the  Southern  Galaxy,  a  paper  pub- 
lished in  Natchez,  attended  the  semi-annual  examina- 
tions at  Elizabeth  Academy  in  the  spring  of  1829, 
and  highly  commended  the  institution,  and  also  the 
unquestioned  capacity  of  the  governess,  Mrs.  Thayer. 
He  said  of  the  recitations  of  the  preparatory  depart- 
ment :  "  They  were,  to  say  the  least  of  them,  interest- 
ing. The  reading  was  spirited  and  correct."  Of  the 
academic  department  he  said :  "  The  proficiency  ex- 
hibited in  natural  and  mental  philosophy  and  chemis- 
try by  the  higher  classes  reflects  great  credit  upon 
the  capacity  and  industry  of  the  students,  as  well  as 
the  highest  encomium  upon  the  government  of  the 
institution.  If  at  this  stage  of  the  examination  we 
were  delighted,  when  we  heard  the  class  in  mathe- 
matics we  were  astonished ;  and  certainly  it  is  a  mat- 
ter of  astonishment  to  witness  little  girls  of  twelve 
years  of  age  treat  the  most  abstruse  problems  of 
Euclid  as  playthings.  Nor  were  they  dependent  upon 
memory  alone,  and  we  will  give  our  reasons  for  think- 
ing so.  During  one  of  the  solutions  upon  the  black- 
board— we  forget  which  it  was — it  was  suggested  that 
the  young  lady  was  in  error.  '  No,  ma'am/  replied 


OF    WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH  51 

the  pupil,  with  great  promptitude  and  self-possession; 
1 1  am  correct.  The  bases  of  a  parallelogram  must 
be  equal/  The  principle  is  indeed  a  simple  one,  but 
the  readiness  with  which  it  was  adduced  in  argument, 
and  that  too  under  embarrassing  circumstances,  was 
to  us  a  most  conclusive  evidence  of  an  extraordinary 
discipline  of  mind." 

The  eloquent  literary  address  delivered  on  this  oc- 
casion by  Duncan  S.  Walker  is  published  in  full  in 
this  issue  of  the  Galaxy.  In  the  same  issue  of  the 
paper,  March  26,  1829,  is  this  communication: 

"  To  The  Editor  of  The  Southern  Galaxy. 

"  Sir:  The  following  lines  are  the  production  of  a 
pupil  in  the  Elizabeth  Female  Academy  at  Washing- 
ton. If  you  think  them  worthy  of  a  place  in  your 
paper,  their  insertion  may  aid  the  cause  of  female  ed- 
ucation, by  awakening  emulation  among  your  young 
readers,  though  their  youthful  author  only  intended 
them  for  the  eyes  of  her  preceptress. — C.  M.  T. 

"'What  is  Beauty? 
Tis  not  the  finest  form,  the  fairest  face 

That  loveliness  imply: 
'Tis  not  the  witching  smile,  the  pleasing  grace, 

That  charms  just  Reason's  eye. 

" '  No,  'tis  the  sunshine  of  the  spotless  mind, 

The  warmest,  truest  heart, 
That  leaves  all  lower,  grosser  things  behind, 
And  acts  the  noblest  part. 

" '  That  sunshine  beaming  o'er  the  radiant  face, 

With  virtue's  purest  glow, 
Will  give  the  plainest  lineaments  a  grace 
That  beauty  cannot  show. 

" '  This  face,  this  heart  alone  can  boast  a  charm 

To  please  just  Reason's   eye, 
And  this  can  stern  Adversity  disarm 
And  even  Time  defy.'" 

The  annual  examination  in  early  summer  was  a 


52       HISTORY    OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 

greater  occasion  than  the  semi-annual  of  which  an  ac- 
count has  just  been  given. 

From  1828  to  1832  Rev.  Dr.  B.  M.  Drake  was  pres- 
ident, with  Mrs.  Thayer  as  governess.  An  elaborate 
notice  of  the  commencement  which  embraced  August 
21,  1829,  was  published  in  the  papers  of  the  young 
State — "  the  first  detailed  account  of  such  an  event 
in  Mississippi." 

A  board  of  visitors  appointed  by  the  trustees,  con- 
sisting of  such  distinguished  men  as  Robert  L.  Walker, 
J.  P.  H.  Claiborne,  and  Dr.  J.  W.  Monette,  was  pres- 
ent and  made  report  as  follows: 

"  The  most  unqualified  praise  would  be  no  more 
than  justice  for  the  splendid  evidence  of  their  close 
attention  and  assiduity,  as  exhibited  on  this  occasion; 
and  we  take  pleasure  in  giving  it  as  our  opinion,  that 
such  honorable  proof  of  female  literary  and  scienti- 
fic acquirements  has  seldom  been  exhibited  in  this  or 
any  other  country.  And  while  it  proves  the  order  and 
discipline  with  which  science  and  literature  are  pur- 
sued by  the  pupils,  it  proves  no  less  the  flourishing 
condition  and  the  merited  patronage  the  institution 
enjoys.  Nothing  reflects  more  honor  upon  the  pres- 
ent age  than  the  liberality  displayed  in  the  education 
of  females;  nor  can  anything  evince  more  clearly  the 
justness  with  which  female  education  is  appreciated 
in  the  South  than  this  exhibition,  and  the  interest 
manifested  by  the  large  and  respectable  audience  dur- 
ing the  whole  of  the  exercise.  The  literary  and  scien- 
tific character  of  the  governess,  Mrs.  Thayer,  is  too 
well  known  to  admit  of  commendation  from  us." 

In  addition  to  these  notices,  the  essay  of  Miss  Anna 
W.  Boyd,  who  graduated  with  the  honors  of  her  class, 
appears  in  full. 

It  will  be  interesting  to  many  yet  living  to  give 
the  names  of  the  graduates  and  those  distinguished  in 
the  several  classes: 

Graduates — Miss  Anna  W.  Boyd,  Ireland ;  Miss  Su- 
san Smith,  Adams  County;  Miss  Mary  C.  Hewett, 


OF    WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH  53 

Washington,  Mississippi;  Miss  Mary  J.  Patterson, 
Port  Gibson;  Miss  Sarah  Chew,  Adams  County;  Miss 
Eliza  A.  Fox,  Natchez. 

Honorary  distinctions  were  conferred  upon  the  fol- 
lowing pupils  for  proficiency  in  study  and  correct 
moral  deportment : 

First  Class — Miss  Ellen  V.  Keavy,  Pinckneyville, 
Louisiana;  Miss  Martha  D.  Richardson,  Washita, 
Louisiana ;  Miss  Mary  A.  Fretwell,  Natchez,  Miss  Ma- 
ria L.  Newman,  Washington,  Mississippi.  Second 
Class — Miss  Martha  Crosby,  Wilkinson  County;  Miss 
Sarah  M.  Forman,  Washington,  Mississippi ;  Miss 
Catherine  O.  Newman,  Washington,  Mississippi ;  Miss 
Susan  C.  Robertson,  Port  Gibson.  Third  Class- 
Miss  Mary  Scott,  Alexander,  Louisiana;  Miss  Char- 
lotte C.  Scott,  Alexander,  Louisiana;  Miss  Mary  E. 
Gordon,  Alexander,  Louisiana;  Miss  Emily  Smith, 
Adams  County ;  Miss  Emily  Vick,  Vicksburg.  Fourth 
Class — Miss  Charlotte  Wolcott,  Vicksburg;  Miss 
Mary  A.  Chandler,  Pinckneyville,  Louisiana.  Fifth 
Class — Miss  Mary  E.  Roberts,  Washington,  Missis- 
sippi ;  Miss  Matilda  J.  Nevitt,  Adams  County.  Sixth 
Class — Miss  Laura  J.  A.  King,  Adams  County;  Miss 
Martha  B.  Brabston,  Washington,  Mississippi. 

Mrs.  Thayer  resigned  her  position  in  1832,  and  was 
followed  by  Mrs.  Susan  Brewer,  with  Miss  Rowena 
Crane  as  assistant. 

In  1833  the  study  of  piano  music  was  introduced, 
and  thenceforward  was  a  part  of  the  course  regularly 
taught. 

In  1839  Miss  Lucy  A.  Stillman  was  principal  gover- 
ness, and  Miss  Mary  B.  Currie  music  teacher. 

In  the  Mississippi  Free  Trader  of  March  10,  1842, 
appeared  the  following  notice: 

"  ELIZABETH  FEMALE  ACADEMY. 

"  There  is  probably  no  subject  dearer  to  the  patriot 
and  Christian  philanthropist  than  that  of  female  edu- 


54       HISTORY    OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 

cation.  According  to  his  view,  both  national  and  in- 
dividual happiness  and  prosperity  are  immediately  and 
inseparably  connected  with  the  proper  intellectual 
training  and  moral  culture  of  the  female  mind.  This 
conclusion  is  not  the  result  of  a  long  train  of  phili- 
sophical  or  logical  deductions,  but  is  immediately  in- 
ferred from  the  important  position  that  woman  holds 
in  the  social  compact  and  from  the  many  endearing 
relations  she  sustains  in  life.  I  was  led  to  these  re- 
flections from  witnessing  the  semi-annual  examina- 
tions of  the  pupils  of  the  Elizabeth  Female  Academy 
at  Washington,  Mississippi,  which  took  place  on 
Thursday  and  Friday  last. 

"  This  examination  did  equal  credit  to  the  zeal  and 
ability  of  the  teachers,  and  the  industry  and  mental 
resources  of  the  pupils.  They  showed  an  extensive 
and  accurate  knowledge  of  the  most  important 
branches  of  mental  and  physical  science,  as  well  as 
great  skill  and  taste  in  several  of  the  more  strictly 
ornamental  branches  of  education.  A  delightful  va- 
riety was  given  to  the  whole  examination  by  the  per- 
formances of  a  very  fine  class  in  music. 

"  The  institution  is  admitted  by  all  who  know  its 
history  to  be  more  ably  conducted  by  its  present  tal- 
ented and  highly  accomplished  principal,  Mrs.  Camp- 
bell, and  more  deserving  of  patronage  than  it  has  been 
since  the  administration  of  Mrs.  Thayer. 

"  At  the  close  of  the  examination  a  very  appro- 
priate and  eloquent  address  was  delivered  to  the  young 
ladies  by  Rev.  D.  C.  Page  of  Natchez. 

"  PHILANTHROPOS." 

The  next  year,  1843,  was  the  last  year  of  the  ex- 
istence of  the  Academy ;  many  changes  had  taken  place 
in  the  conditions  of  the  country.  Washington  was 
no  longer  a  place  of  importance,  and  its  population 
was  yearly  decreasing,  while  other  towns,  Port  Gib- 
son, Woo'dville,  and  Natchez,  were  thriving  towns. 
Other  schools  had  been  organized,  and  it  was  deemed 


OF    WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH  55 

best  to  close  the  school.  The  Academy  was  abandoned, 
and  by  the  terms  of  the  grant  its  property  reverted 
to  the  heirs  of  the  donor. 

Chancellor  Mayes  says  of  this  institution :  "  For 
twenty-five  years  it  did  noble  work.  In  the  decade 
from  1819  to  1829  its  boarders  amounted  in  number 
annually  from  twenty-eight  to  sixty-three." 

Mrs.  John  Lane,  Mrs.  C.  K.  Marshall,  Mrs.  Kava- 
naugh,  wife  of  Bishop  Kavanaugh;  Mrs.  B.  M.  Drake, 
and  many  elect  ladies  of  the  Southwest  were  educated 
at  that  mother  of  female  colleges.  On  its  foundations 
others  have  been  built,  and  are  to-day  doing  great 
work  for  the  Church  and  the  world. 

(The  material  for  this  sketch  was  obtained  from 
articles  written  by  Bishop  Galloway,  for  the  Nash- 
ville Christian  Advocate,  and  from  "  History  of  Edu- 
cation in  Mississippi,"  by  Edward  Mayes,  LL.D.) 


56       HISTORY    OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 


CHAPTER   V 
Early  Schools  in  Alabama 

WHEN  Sieur  d'Iberville  was  sent  to  establish  a 
French  Empire  on  the  American  continent  his  first 
landing  was  made  on  Alabama  soil,  his  first  explora- 
tions were  made  in  Mobile  Bay.  He  built  his  first 
fort,  Fort  de  Maurepas,  on  the  "  back  bay  of  Biloxi," 
about  where  Ocean  Springs  now  stands;  but  in  a  few 
years  he  abandoned  Fort  de  Maurepas  and  located 
his  capital  at  "  Twenty-one  mile  bluff  "  on  the  Ala- 
bama River,  and  named  this  fort  "  Fort  Louis  de  la 
Louisane,"  and  around  it  the  colonists  built  their 
houses,  and  "  Old  Mobile  "  was  the  capital  of  Louisi- 
ana for  many  years. 

Governor  Bienville  strenuously  endeavored  to  es- 
tablish a  school  in  "  Old  Mobile,"  but  failed ;  however, 
he  did  not  abandon  the  idea  of  having  a  school  in  the 
colony,  but  no  school  was  ever  established  in  Mobile 
or  elsewhere  in  Alabama  during  French  occupation, 
from  1702  to  1763. 

Neither  is  there  any  record/  of  a  school  during 
British  dominion,  though  the  government  did  allow 
fifty  pounds  a  year  for  the  pay  of  a  schoolmaster. 
No  records  of  schools  under  Spanish  rule  remain  ex- 
tant, if  any  such  schools  ever  were  established.  It  is 
true  the  priests,  both  Spanish  and  French,  kept  schools 
for  religious — not  literary — instruction  of  the  Indians, 
but  no  schools  for  the  colonists. 

The  records,  deeds,  transfers  of  property,  and  other 
legal  documents  made  during  foreign  supremacy  in 
Alabama  indisputably  attest  the  illiteracy  of  the  colo- 
nists. These  papers  are  signed  with  an  X  (cross)  in- 
stead of  the  written  name. 


OF    WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH  57 

A  century  passed  after  the  first  settlement  of  Ala- 
bama before  a  school  was  opened  or  a  Protestant 
church  established,  but  a  new  era  dawned  toward  the 
close  of  the  eighteenth  century,  when  citizens  of  other 
States  began  to  seek  homes  in  Alabama.  So  rapidly 
did  this  population  increase  that  only  a  few  years 
elapsed  before  the  English-speaking  citizens  far  out- 
numbered the  foreign  population,  and  for  these  Eng- 
lish-speaking citizens  schools  were  a  necessity. 

The  first  school  opened  in  the  State  was  taught  by 
a  Mr.  Pierce  at  the  "  Boat  Yard  "  on  the  "  cut  off  " 
above  Mobile.  Mr.  Pierce  was  one  of  those  "  pioneers 
of  the  mind  "  so  frequently  found  in  the  Southern 
States  in  frontier  settlements  during  the  early  part  of 
the  nineteenth  century.  No  portrait  or  pen  picture  of 
him  has  been  preserved,  save,  "  He  was  a  typical 
Connecticut  Yankee,"  whatever  that  may  mean.  His 
schoolhouse  was  a  log  cabin,  with  a  door  in  one  end, 
a  huge  fire-place  at  the  other,  a  window  on  each  side, 
closed  by  board  shutters. 

The  furniture  consisted  of  puncheon  benches,  and 
a  shelf  around  the  wall,  between  the  windows  and 
the  door.  This  shelf  served  as  a  depository  for  books 
and  dinner  buckets,  also  for  a  writing-desk.  On  a 
shelf  just  outside  the  door  the  water-bucket  was  placed, 
and  on  a  nail  beside  it  hung  a  long-handled  gourd, 
which  served  as  a  drinking-cup. 

The  pupils  belonged  to  several  nationalities — French, 
Spanish,  American,  Indian,  and  half-breeds  of  several 
different  amalgamations.  They  were  of  all  shades  of 
complexion,  from  the  fairest  blonde  to  the  ebony  hue. 
They  diligently  conned  their  lessons,  and  the  sound 
thereof  loudly  proclaimed  the  fact  that  the  school 
teacher  had  arrived. 

The  subjects  taught  were  spelling,  reading,  writing, 
and  "  ciphering."  Books  were  scarce,  and  Webster's 
Spell  ing-Book  served  as  speller  and  reading-book. 
Slates  also  were  scarce ;  one  often  served  a  family  of 
three  or  four.  Copy-books  were  home-made,  and  con- 


58        HISTORY    OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 

sisted  of  a  quire  or  half  quire  of  fools-cap  paper  cov- 
ered with  a  sheet  of  coarse  brown  paper.  Pens  were 
made  of  goose  quills. 

Primitive  as  this  school  was,  it  is  notable  because 
it  ushered  in  a  century  of  enlightenment. 

No  records  of  schools  of  the  "  Pierce  type "  are 
extant,  but  attention  must  have  been  given  to  edu- 
cation, and  these  schools  must  have  multiplied  rapidly, 
because  the  Legislature  of  Mississippi  Territory,  of 
which  Alabama  was  then  a  part,  granted  a  charter  to 
Washington  Academy,  located  in  St.  Stephens,  in 
1811,  only  eight  years  after  the  first  school  began. 
The  next  year,  1812,  Green  Academy  in  Huntsville 
was  chartered. 

These  academies  were  supported,  at  least  in  part,  by 
public  funds;  for  in  1814  the  Legislature  appropriated 
$1,000  for  their  use.  Another  academy,  St.  Stephens, 
was  chartered  in  1817  by  the  Territorial  Legislature  of 
Alabama,  and  the  same  Legislature  appropriated  10 
per  cent,  of  the  profits  of  the  banks  to  the  use  of  the 
three  academies — Washington,  St.  Stephens,  and 
Green. 

When  the  Alabama  Territory  was  formed,  none  of 
the  academies  for  girls  chartered  by  the  Legislature 
of  Mississippi  Territory  were  within  the  limits  of 
Alabama. 

The  School  System  of  Alabama 

The  children  of  Alabama  were  not  dependent  on 
private  schools  for  the  means  of  education.  Alabama 
was  a  Territory  only  two  years,  and  by  provision  of 
the  act  admitting  Alabama  as  a  State  into  the  Union 
of  States,  the  sixteenth  section  of  every  township  was 
set  apart  for  use  of  schools ;  also  two  townships  were 
set  apart  for  support  of  a  "  seminarv  of  learning." 

Without  delay  the  work  of  establishing  a  system  of 
schools  was  begun.  The  General  Assembly,  during  its 
first  session  (1819),  passed  an  act  appointing  commis- 
sioners to  take  charge  of  the  school  lands.  The  duties 


OF    WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH  59 

of  these  commissioners  was  clearly  defined  by  act  of 
Legislature  in  1820.  One  clause  of  this  act  directs 
that  the  lands  be  divided  into  farms  of  not  less  than 
forty  acres,  and  not  more  than  one  hundred  and  sixty 
acres.  For  many  years  each  Legislature  spent  much 
time  in  discussing  educational  measures,  and  in  en- 
deavoring to  perfect  the  school  system. 

In  1821  the  Legislature  passed  an  act  requiring  the 
appointment  of  township  trustees,  and  defining  their 
duties.  The  principal  duty,  of  course,  was  to  employ 
teachers,  but  they  were  also  required  to  supervise  the 
building  of  schoolhouses,  to  see  that  the  furniture, 
books,  and  stationery  were  kept  in  good  order. 

Again  the  school  law  was  amended  in  1821,  by  adop- 
tion of  an  act  requiring  the  examination  of  teachers, 
and  forbidding  the  trustees  to  employ  any  teacher  who 
could  not  pass  a  satisfactory  examination  in  the  studies 
of  the  usual  academic  course,  and  who  did  not  have  a 
good  moral  character.  Much  emphasis  was  laid  on 
this  last  requirement. 

The  expectation  was,  that  the  "  sixteenth  section  " 
fund  would  be  sufficient  to  pay  the  whole  expense  of 
the  schools ;  that  is,  teachers'  salaries,  building  school- 
houses,  furnishing  them,  and  also  providing  books, 
slates,  and  stationery. 

In  sections  where  the  land  was  rich  and  adapted  to 
agriculture  the  fund  was  ample  for  all  these  expenses, 
and  provided  the  means  for  a  common-school  educa- 
tion for  every  child  in  the  township. 

These  schools  prospered  in  what  is  now  known  as 
the  agricultural  section  of  the  State,  but  in  the  now- 
called  mineral  sections  the  fund  was  greatly  inadequate 
to  the  demand.  The  last  named  sections  needed  the 
fund  far  more  than  the  agricultural  sections  did.  and 
the  great  question  was,  how  to  equalize  the  school 
fund? 

While  providing  for  common  schools,  the  General 
Assembly  did  not  forget  to  provide  for  the  establish- 
ment of  the  university  system — one  institution  of 


60       HISTORY    OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 

higher  learning  or  university,  and  an  academy  in  each 
county;  for  in  1820  the  University  of  Alabama  was 
established  by  act  of  Legislature.  The  two  townships 
set  apart  by  Congress  for  the  benefit  of  a  "  seminary 
of  higher  learning  "  were  applied  to  this  university, 
which  was  located  at  Tuscaloosa ;  the  fund  being  held 
in  trust  by  the  State.  The  same  Legislature  made 
provision  for  the  support  of  the  three  academies  al- 
ready established. 

University  for  Women 

The  General  Assembly,  while  making  provision  for 
the  education  of  boys  and  men,  was  not  unmindful  of 
the  claims  of  girls  and  women  to  equal  educational 
advantages.  This  recognition  was  incorporated  in  the 
same  act  that  established  the  University  of  Alabama 
for  men.  One  section  of  this  act  provided  for  the 
establishment  of  a  "  branch  of  said  university  "  for 
"  female  education." 

This  bill  passed  with  very  little  opposition ;  the  only 
question  raised  was  whether  the  State  was  financially 
able  to  equip  and  support  two  institutions  of  "  higher 
learning."  However,  this  consideration  did  not  seem 
to  trouble  the  masses  of  the  people  very  much,  for  so 
deep-seated  and  so  widespread  was  the  interest  in  the 
education  of  girls,  that  just  two  years  after  the  pass- 
age of  the  bill  to  establish  the  university,  on  December 
24,  1822,  the  section  of  the  original  bill  providing  for 
the  establishment  of  a  "  branch  of  the  university  "  for 
"  female  education  "  was  amended  by  adoption  of  sec- 
tion 17,  which  reads  as  follows: 

"  There  shall  be  also  established  three  branches  of 
said  university  for  female  education,  to  be  located  at 
such  places  as  may  be  deemed  by  the  Legislature  most 
for  the  public  good,  and  the  Legislature  shall  proceed 
to  locate  and  fix  the  sites  of  said  branches  at  the  same 
time  and  by  the  same  manner  of  election  that  the  site 


OF   WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH  61 

of  the  principal  university  is  to  be  located,  and  said 
branches  shall  each  be  governed  by  twelve  directors  to 
be  elected  by  the  board  of  trustees  of  the  University, 
and  government  thereof  shall  be  in  all  respects  accord- 
ing to  the  by-laws  of  the  University,  framed  and  or- 
dained for  that  purpose." 

It  is  true  this  grand  scheme  for  higher  education 
of  women  was  never  put  into  operation,  neither  was 
the  act  ever  repealed ;  hence  it  is  reasonable  to  suppose 
the  men  of  that  and  succeeding  generations  neither 
regretted  their  acts  of  justice  and  generosity  nor 
abandoned  their  lofty  ideals. 

The  writer  has  made  diligent  search  for  some  ex- 
planation of  the  failure  to  put  into  effect  the  statute 
establishing  a  university  for  women,  but  has  failed  to 
find  any  mention  of  the  subject  subsequent  to  the  adop- 
tion of  the  act.  Probably  the  financial  embarrassment 
that  so  long  delayed  the  completion  of  the  University 
buildings  and  the  opening  of  the  school  rendered  the 
realization  of  the  "  seventeenth  section  "  an  utter  im- 
possibility. 

For  a  short  time,  a  few  years,  the  finances  of  Ala- 
bama were  in  a  flourishing  condition,  so  much  so,  that 
the  expenses  of  the  State  government  were  borne  by 
the  surplus  of  the  State  banks,  and  the  people  were 
exempt  from  taxation.  But  reverses,  failures,  and 
panics  came,  and  so  much  embarrassed  was  the  State, 
and  so  deplorable  the  condition  of  the  people,  that 
Congress,  at  the  urgent  insistence  of  Hon.  William  R. 
King,  Senator  from  Alabama,  passed  a  bill  for  the  re- 
lief of  the  State. 

But  even  before  this  state  of  affairs  culminated,  the 
trustees  of  the  University  found  themselves  greatly 
embarrassed  by  lack  of  funds;  the  income  from  the 
university  lands  proved  greatly  inadequate  to  the 
amount  necessary  for  the  support  of  one  school.  This 
deficiency  was  caused  by  the  mistake  of  the  commis- 
sioners in  selecting  the  two  townships  set  apart  for  the 


62       HISTORY    OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 

University,  in  what  is  now  known  as  the  "  mineral 
belt "  of  the  State.  At  that  time  its  true  value  was 
wholly  unknown. 

Though  this  grand  scheme  never  materialized,  every 
daughter  of  Alabama  can  have  the  proud  consciousness 
of  the  fact  that  the  men  of  Alabama  fully  recognized 
the  justice  of  making  provision  for  the  education  of 
their  daughters  as  well  as  for  their  sons.  The  fact  is, 
that  the  very  first  Legislature  of  Alabama  (1819-20) 
by  the  same  "  act  of  Legislature  "  proposed  to  provide 
"  a  Seminary  of  Higher  Learning "  for  men  and 
women  alike,  but  not  co-educational  as  the  word  is  now 
understood. 

This  action  on  the  part  of  the  General  Assembly  of 
Alabama  is  unique  in  the  history  of  the  establishment 
of  State  Universities.  As  yet,  the  subject  of 
"  woman's  rights  "  and  co-educational  advantages  for 
boys  and  girls  had  not  claimed  public  attention,  there- 
fore no  pressure  was  brought  to  bear  upon  the  men 
who  projected  this  scheme.  Furthermore,  this  act 
places  them  in  the  rank  of  advanced  thinkers  and  just 
and  honorable  men. 


OF    WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH  63 

CHAPTER   VI 
Academies  for  Girls 

HAVING  established  the  "  sixteenth  section  "  schools, 
and  so  far  as  legislative  enactment  would  do  it,  estab- 
lished a  "  Seminary  of  Higher  Learning  "  for  men  and 
women,  the  next  work  was  to  provide  for  the  connect- 
ing link  in  the  system — to  provide  for  academies. 
Naturally  these  would  be  first  located  in  the  most 
populous  sections  of  the  State.  These  sections  were  in 
the  southern  part  of  the  State,  around  Mobile,  and 
thence  along  the  lower  Alabama  River ;  the  "  Bigbee 
Settlements  "  on  the  western  border,  and  the  settle- 
ments in  the  valley  of  the  Tennessee  River. 

The  settlers  of  this  last  named  section  were  largely 
from  that  Scotch-Irish  stock  that  has  played  so  con- 
spicuous a  part  in  the  development  of  the  South.  They 
were  noted  for  their  intelligence  and  culture.  In  this 
section  there  were  several  thriving  towns.  Of  these, 
Athens,  in  Limestone  County,  ranked  second  in  popu- 
lation; the  population  was  constantly  increasing,  and 
already  several  schools  of  primary  and  grammar- 
school  grades  had  been  established,  and  an  academy 
was  much  needed. 

Some  enterprising  citizens,  among  them  the  men 
whose  names  appear  in  the  charter  as  trustees,  called 
a  meeting  of  the  citizens  to  consider  the  educational 
needs  of  the  town.  After  some  discussion  a  resolu- 
tion to  establish  an  academy  for  girls  was  adopted, 
and 

Athens  Female  Academy 

was  opened  October,  1822,  and  on  December  9,  1822, 
just  a  few  days  before  the  "  section  17,"  which  estab- 
lished a  university  for  women,  was  adopted,  a  charter 


64       HISTORY    OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 

was  granted  to  this  first  academy  in  Alabama  exclu- 
sively for  girls. 

The  trustees  were  Robert  Beaty,  John  D.  Carroll, 
Beverly  Hughes,  Daniel  Coleman,  Andrew  Foster, 
John  W.  Smith,  and  Joshua  Martin. 

The  corporation  was  declared  perpetual,  and  em- 
powered to  buy  and  sell  or  otherwise  dispose  of  the 
property  of  the  Academy  as  might  seem  best  to  the 
trustees;  and  these  trustees  were  empowered  to  make 
such  regulations  for  the  government  of  the  Academy 
as  were  not  repugnant  to  the  law  of  the  State  or  of 
the  United  States. 

Daniel  Coleman  and  Joshua  L.  Martin  were  very 
active  in  the  interest  of  the  Academy.  These  men  be- 
came quite  prominent  in  the  history  of  Alabama. 
Judge  Martin  rendered  valuable  service  to  the  State 
at  a  time  when  the  judiciary  as  well  as  the  executive 
department  needed  strong  and  fearless  men  of  unim- 
peachable integrity.  It  is  not  surprising,  therefore, 
that  Athens  took  the  initiative  in  so  important  an  en- 
terprise as  the  establishment  of  an  academy  for  girls. 

A  few  years  after  the  incorporation  of  the  Academy, 
provision — a  teacher  and  one  piano — was  made  for  a 
course  in  music.  Some  time  after  this  addition  was 
made,  the  advantages  of  the  Academy  were  extended 
to  a  course  in  drawing.  Music  was  elective  and  an 
extra,  but  drawing  was  taught  to  the  whole  school  free 
of  extra  charge. 

A  number  of  the  distinguished  men  of  Alabama 
were  natives  of  Limestone  County,  and  many  of  their 
wives  were  educated  at  the  Athens  Academy.  This 
Academy  had  a  long  and  a  prosperous  career,  and  was 
finally  merged  into  the  Athens  Female  Institute. 

Tuscumbia  Female  Academy,  1826 

Encouraged  by  the  success  of  the  Athens  Academy, 
the  citizens  of  Tuscumbia  decided  to  organize  an 
academy  for  girls  and  applied  for  a  charter. 


OF    WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH  65 

The  trustees  named  in  the  charter  were  Thomas 
Wooldridge,  Alexander  A.  Campbell,  William  H. 
Wharton,  and  Robert  B.  Marshall. 

The  corporation  was  declared  perpetual,  and  the 
usual  powers  concerning  acquiring,  holding,  and  dis- 
posing of  property  granted.  Also  the  power  to  make 
any  regulation  deemed  advisable,  provided  it  was  not 
repugnant  to  the  constitution  and  laws  of  the  State 
and  of  the  United  States. 

A  music  department  was  added  to  the  usual  academic 
curriculum  at  the  organization  of  the  school.  For  a 
time  the  school  flourished,  but  misfortune  came,  and 
after  six  years  it  became  necessary  to  amend  the  char- 
ter, to  avoid  closing  the  school. 

The  charter  was  approved  January  13,  1826,  and  on 
January  13,  1832,  the  following  amendment  was  ap- 
proved :  "  Whereas,  the  trustees  of  Tuscumbia 
Academy  appointed  and  incorporated  by  an  act  to 
which  this  is  an  amendment,  have  ceased  to  act  as  such, 
and  a  majority  of  the  surviving  said  trustees  having 
removed  from  the  State,  without  having  appointed  or 
elected  successors,  be  it  enacted  that  Philip  G.  Godby, 
Sterling  R.  Cockrill,  William  H.  Wharton,  Branham 
Murrill,  David  Dreshler,  and  Micajah  Tarver,  and 
their  successors  appointed  or  elected,  shall  be  a  body 
politic  and  corporate  by  the  name  of  Trustees  of  Tus- 
cumbia Female  Academy.  Second  and  third  section^ 
of  act  to  which  this  is  an  amendment  are  hereby  re- 
vived. The  powers  granted  to  these  trustees  are  the 
same  as  those  granted  by  the  original  charter." 

The  Academy  thus  revived  continued  with  varying 
success,  until  closed  by  the  War  between  the  States. 
It  was  never  reopened.  The  building  was  repaired 
and  remodeled,  and  used  for  the  Public  School  of  Tus- 
cumbia. 

Financial  Troubles 
During  the  first  decade  of  Alabama  history  schools 


66       HISTORY    OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 

did  not  flourish  nor  their  number  increase  as  the  people 
had  expected  and  as  was  very  desirable. 

The  "  sixteenth  section  "  lands  were  not  good  agri- 
cultural lands  in  many  parts  of  the  State,  and  the 
commissioner  found  it  very  difficult  to  maintain  the 
schools  even  when  supplemented  by  tuition  fees.  The 
lack  of  funds  prevented  the  completion  of  the  univer- 
sity buildings,  and  perhaps  the  same  reason  prevented 
the  establishment  of  many  academies.  However,  dur- 
ing this  decade  several  academies  for  boys  were  estab- 
lished and  two  for  girls.  This  did  not  discourage  the 
friends  of  education  of  girls  or  incline  its  advocates 
to  abandon  the  cause.  On  the  contrary,  they  deter- 
mined to  make  more  strenuous  efforts,  and  accordingly 
the  General  Assembly  prepared  a  "  memorial  to  Con- 
gress in  behalf  of  academies  for  girls." 

Memorial  to  Congress 

The  work  of  establishing  schools  for  girls  progressed 
slowly,  though  interest  in  the  cause  never  died,  as  is 
manifest  from  the  following  Memorial  by  the  General 
Assembly  to  the  Congress  of  the  United  States.  It 
was  entitled:  "Memorial  (Joint)  Regulating  a 
grant  of  lands  by  Congress  of  United  States,  for  use 
of  a  Female  Academy  in  each  County  of  the  State." 

"  The  Senate  and  House  of  Representatives  of  the 
State  of  Alabama,  in  General  Assembly  convened, 
respectfully  represent  to  the  Congress  of  the  United 
States:  That  your  memorialists  have  witnessed  with 
great  pleasure  the  munificence  and  liberality  of  your 
honorable  body  in  the  promotion  of  education  by  grant 
of  1 6th  section  for  use  of  common  schools  in  every 
township,  and  of  other  lands  for  the  advancement  of 
an  asylum  for  the  use  of  deaf  and  dumb,  and  for  the 
establishment  and  maintenance  of  a  university,  and 
whilst  they  have  been  greatly  benefited  and  much 
pleased  with  such  liberality  in  the  promotion  of  objects 
so  intimately  and  essentially  interwoven  with  the  moral 


OF   WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH  67 

and  political  prospects  of  the  country,  they  respectfully 
suggest  that  another  subject  of  equal  or  superior 
claims  upon  your  liberality  and  munificence  has  not 
received  the  attention  due  to  the  importance  which 
properly  belongs  to  it,  either  from  our  own  citizens  or 
their  Representatives  in  the  National  Legislature,  to 
wit :  the  proper  and  necessary  education  of  the  females 
of  this  free  and  happy  Republic.  Your  memorialists 
beg  the  indulgence  of  your  honorable  body,  in  remark- 
ing that  the  ornaments  of  this  and  every  other  country, 
so  -far  as  relates  to  talents,  learning,  and  virtue,  rest 
their  claims  mainly  on  the  early  impressions  made  by 
mothers.  That  it  seldom  happens  that  impressions 
derived  from  this  source  are  calculated  to  sap  the 
foundations  of  morality  or  to  injure  in  the  smallest 
degree  the  best  interests  of  society,  but,  on  the  contrary, 
the  education,  information,  and  examples  drawn  from 
them  exalt  and  ennoble  our  character,  and  constitute 
the  foundation  and  prop  of  our  most  estimable  virtues 
and  consequent  prosperity  in  life.  Your  memorialists 
derive  much  pleasure  from  the  reflection  that  the  peo- 
ple of  this  State  have  aroused  from  their  lethargy  upon 
this  all-important  subject,  and  are  now  making  exer- 
tions to  compensate  in  some  measure  for  their  former 
apathy,  by  laudable  attempts  on  their  part  to  promote 
female  education.  But  your  memorialists  would  here 
remark  that  common  schools  are  not  places  at  which 
females  can  receive  more  than  the  first  rudiments  of 
education,  and  the  importance  of  institutions  exclu- 
sively for  the  use  of  female  education  must  be  admitted 
by  all. 

"  Your  memorialists  therefore  respectfully  request, 
that  your  honorable  body  will  grant  to  the  State  of 
Alabama  as  much  as  two  sections  of  land  for  each 
county  and  to  be  exclusively  applied  to  the  erection 
and  support  of  an  academy  in  each  county  of  the  State 
for  the  education  of  females.  Your  memorialists 
sincerely  believe  that  by  the  selection  of  the  best  un- 
appropriated lands  and  prudent  management  of  the 


68        HISTORY    OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 

same,  that  no  portion  of  the  public  land  has  been  here- 
tofore, or  will  be  hereafter  applied  in  a  manner  to 
accomplish  more  good:  Therefore,  be  it  resolved, 
That  our  Senators  be  instructed,  and  our  Representa- 
tives requested  to  use  their  best  exertions  to  obtain 
the  object  of  this  memorial.  And  be  it  further  re- 
solved, That  it  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Governor  to 
transmit,  as  early  as  may  be,  a  copy  of  this  memorial 
to  each  of  our  Senators  and  Representatives  in  Con- 
gress, and  one  to  the  President  of  the  United  States. 
Approved  January  13,  1830." 

This  memorial  did  not  receive  attention  from  Con- 
gress, but  the  people  had  awakened  from  their  apathy, 
and  academies  began  to  multiply  rapidly. 


OF    WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH  69 


CHAPTER   VII 
Academies  In  and  Around  Tuscaloosa 

THE  State  University  had  been  located  in  Tus- 
caloosa, and  when  Cahaba  proved  an  undesirable  loca- 
tion for  the  capital  of  the  State,  Tuscaloosa  was  chosen 
as  the  best  location  for  the  capital.  Thus  the  little 
town  became  a  place  of  much  importance  and  man> 
interests  centered  there. 

Before  the  first  decade  of  Statehood  had  passed,  the 
Methodists,  Presbyterians,  and  Baptists  had  estab- 
lished churches  in  the  town,  and  were  earnestly  advo- 
cating the  establishment  of  schools. 

Common  schools  had  been  established,  and  in  1829 
Mr.  Edward  Sims,  an  energetic  business  man.  an 
ardent  Methodist,  and  a  strong  advocate  of  higher 
education  of  women,  as  a  step  in  that  direction  built 
a  large  brick  house  which  he  offered  to  the  Methodist 
Conference  for  an  academy  for  girls  as  long  as  the 
Conference  would  keep  a  school  in  it. 

A  school  called  "  Sims's  Female  Academy "  was 
opened  in  the  building  in  October,  1829,  and  on  Janu- 
ary 15,  1830,  a  charter  for  this  school  was  approved 
by  the  Legislature  of  Alabama.  This  charter,  after 
granting  the  usual  judiciary  powers,  and  declaring  the 
corporation  perpetual,  and  giving  the  trustees  power 
to  establish  and  break  the  common  seal  at  will,  also 
empowered  the  trustees  to  make  such  by-laws  as  would 
not  be  repugnant  to  the  laws  and  constitution  of  the 
State  and  of  the  United  States ;  and  provided  that  the 
trustees  should  not  at  any  time  hold  property  of  greater 
value  than  twenty  thousand  dollars;  and  provided  no 
religious  tenets  to  the  exclusion  of  others  should  be 
taught.  This  charter  also  prohibited  the  trustees  from 


70        HISTORY    OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 

dealing  in  notes,  or  bills  of  exchange,  or  exercising 
banking  powers. 

There  is  a  strange  inconsistency  between  Mr.  Sims's 
avowed  intention  of  establishing  a  Methodist  academy 
and  the  positive  statement  in  the  charter  that  the  tenets 
of  any  one  church  should  not  be  taught  to  the  exclu- 
sion of  others.  It  is  very  certain  that  Mr.  Sims  was 
disappointed,  and  the  Sims's  Academy  passed  out  of 
existence  in  1830,  after  continuing  only  one  year. 

It  is  very  uncertain  whether  the  Methodist  Confer- 
ence ever  accepted  Mr.  Sims's  offer,  but  if  it  did,  its 
connection  with  the  school  very  soon  ceased. 

Since  this  school  continued  for  so  short  a  time,  little 
is  known  of  it,  no  records  are  extant,  nothing  to  show 
what  the  curriculum  was,  except  the  name  "  Acad- 
emy." 

When  Mr.  Sims  decided  to  close  the  school  he  sold 
the  building  to  Dr.  Leach,  and  it  is  still  known  as 
the  "  Leach  Place/' 

Tuscaloosa  Female  Association 

About  the  same  time  the  Sims's  Academy  was  char- 
tered, at  the  session  of  the  Legislature  of  1830  there 
was  chartered  an  association  called  "  The  Tuscaloosa 
Female  Association,"  whose  object  was  the  "  promo- 
tion of  female  education,  and  a  higher  standard  of 
morals  in  the  community." 

This  association  thought  an  undenominational 
school  preferable  to  a  denominational  school.  Mr. 
Sims  did  not  oppose  their  plans,  but  to  some  extent  co- 
operated with  this  association  in  establishing  the  Tus- 
caloosa Female  Academy,  which  was  chartered  Janu- 
ary 15,  1831. 

The  first  provision  of  this  charter  was:  Presi- 
dent and  trustees  and  stockholders  of  the  association 
founded  in  Tuscaloosa,  in  1830,  are  hereby  created  a 
body  politic  and  corporate  in  law,  with  powers  to 
establish  in  Tuscaloosa  a  female  academy  according 


OF    WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH  71 

to  any  plan  and  system  they  may  see  fit.  They  may 
have  a  common  seal,  changeable  at  pleasure." 

The  usual  powers  concerning  acquisition  and  dis- 
posal of  property  were  granted,  and  the  following  ad- 
ditional powers :  "  And  finally  to  do  all  such  things, 
by  themselves,  their  agents,  trustees  or  servants  as  may 
be  necessary  and  proper  to  carry  into  effect  said  Female 
Academy.  The  affairs  of  the  corporation  are  to  be 
transacted  by  the  president  and  the  trustees.  Corpora- 
tion property  to  be  exempt  from  taxation." 

Ideas  concerning  morals  have  so  changed  that  the 
next  provision  of  the  charter  seems  rather  a  strange 
one  to  twentieth  century  people;  but  in  the  early  part 
of  the  nineteenth  century  it  was  not  uncommon  to  call 
in  the  aid  of  the  lottery  for  educational  and  civic  pur- 
poses. "  Said  corporation  shall  have  power  to  raise 
by  lottery  in  one  or  more  classes  upon  such  scheme  as 
they  may  devise,  any  sum  or  sums  of  money  not  ex- 
ceeding fifty  thousand  dollars  ($50,000),  to  be  applied 
to  the  use  of  said  Academy."  Having  granted  this 
power  it  was  only  consistent  that  they  should  make 
the  following  prohibition :  "  Said  Academy  shall  be 
purely  literary  and  scientific;  and  trustees  are  prohib- 
ited from  the  adoption  of  any  system  of  education 
which  shall  provide  for  the  inculcation  of  the  peculiar 
tenets  or  doctrine  of  any  religious  denomination." 

The  trustees,  thus  granted  almost  unlimited  powers, 
and  provided  with  a  lottery,  indulged  in  "  great  ex- 
pectations." 

In  the  Tuscaloosa  Gazette  of  September  10,  1830, 
under  heading,  "  Tuscaloosa  Female  Academy,"  A. 
Ready,  Esq.,  secretary  of  the  board  of  trustees,  made 
the  following  announcement :  "  A  union  between  the 
'  Tuscaloosa  Female  Educational  Society  '  and  '  Sims's 
Academy '  has  been  effected.  The  first  session  of  the 
Tuscaloosa  Female  Academy  commenced  on  Friday, 
September  6,  1830,  under  management  of  Miss 
Brewer,  Miss  Howe,  and  Mrs.  Robinson.  Mr.  A. 
Pfister  and  Mrs.  Patrick  have  charge  of  the  music 


73       HISTORY    OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 

department.  The  board  is  making  arrangements  for 
the  erection  of  a  suitable  edifice." 

This  beginning  was  a  favorable  augury  for  the  suc- 
cess of  the  school.  Music  was  a  great  attraction,  as 
every  one  was  anxious  for  his  daughter  to  have  a 
musical  education.  Mr.  Pfister  had  a  favorable  repu- 
tation as  a  music  teacher,  and  he  also  taught  French, 
which  was  another  popular  study. 

Notwithstanding  the  favorable  conditions  under 
which  the  academy  began,  its  career,  for  some  unex- 
plained reason  it  did  not  meet  the  expectations  of  its 
friends  and  they  agreed  to  promote  the  establishment 
of  the  Alabama  Female  Institute.  (This  institution 
will  be  treated  under  another  chapter.) 

Wesley  an  Academy 

This  Academy,  as  its  name  implies,  was  under 
Methodist  direction,  but  there  is  no  evidence  that  it 
was  ever  the  property  of  the  Methodist  Conference 
or  was  controlled  by  it.  Its  existence  was  largely  due 
to  the  energy  and  zeal  of  Mr.  Edward  Sims,  who  be- 
gan to  plan  for  the  establishment  of  a  Methodist 
academy  for  girls,  as  soon  as  the  Tuscaloosa  Female 
Academy  was  fairly  under  way.  What  pressure  was 
brought  to  bear  upon  him  to  induce  him  to  abandon 
the  establishment  of  a  Methodist  school,  when  the  Sims 
Academy  was  established,  or  why  the  charter  of  the 
school  he  had  projected  so  positively  forbade  its  being 
a  Methodist  school,  cannot  now  be  ascertained;  but 
certain  it  is,  that,  though  he  relinquished  his  scheme, 
and  united  with  the  Tuscaloosa  Female  Educational 
Association  "  in  establishing  an  undenominational 
school, — The  Tuscaloosa  Female  Academy, — he  never 
entirely  abandoned  his  intention  of  establishing"  a 
Methodist  academy  for  girls.  He  made  a  decided 
effort  to  have  the  Alabama  Institute  a  Methodist 
school,  but  failing  in  that  attempt,  he  purchased  the 
McLester  residence,  a  large  brick  building  in  the 


OF   WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH  73 

suburbs  of  the  town,  and  in  it  the  Wesleyan  Academy 
was  opened  in   1834.     Its  charter  was  approved  in 

1835- 

At  last  Mr.  Sims's  long  desired  school  was  estab- 
lished, and  the  following  announcement  was  made, 
July  10,  1836: 

"  The  Wesleyan  Female  Academy  will  be  prepared 
by  opening  of  fall  session  to  accommodate  one  hun- 
dred and  fifty  pupils.  After  all  our  enlarging  our  fear 
is  we  shall  not  have  room  for  all  who  will  apply.  The 
main  building  and  the  boarding-house  are  now 
finished,  and  the  large  brick  building  will  be  finished 
in  a  few  weeks.  Other  buildings  and  the  grounds 
will  undergo  thorough  repair. 

"  Signed,  J.  FOSTER/' 

Miss  Chapman  was  the  principal  and  Mr.  Pfister 
had  charge  of  the  music  department. 

Mr.  Sims  offered  this  school  also  to  the  Methodist 
Conference,  but  whether  it  was  accepted  or  not  the 
record  does  not  say.  However,  it  had  a  brief  exist- 
ence. Tuscaloosa  was  too  small  to  support  so  many 
schools,  and  one  of  them  exclusively  a  Methodist 
school.  The  buildings  were  sold  to  Mrs.  R.  E.  Fitts 
for  $6,000,  and  Mr.  Sims  abandoned  the  idea  of  a 
Methodist  school. 


Washington  and  Lafayette  Academy 

This  academy  was  chartered  about  the  same  time  as 
the  Wesleyan,  1835,  an<^  attained  its  greatest  popular- 
ity in  1837,  when  Alexander  M.  Robinson  was  prin- 
cipal. It  continued  to  flourish  for  six  or  seven  years, 
and  then  its  popularity  began  to  wane,  and  about  1846 
it  was  closed  and  the  buildings  sold  for  a  private 
residence.  John  S.  Boale  purchased  the  property  and 
thoroughly  renovated  it,  and  presented  it  to  his 
daughter,  Mrs.  Eddins.  In  1905  Sloan  purchased  it 


74       HISTORY    OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 

and  converted  it  into  a  veritable  palace,  and  it  is  now 
the  handsomest  residence  in  Tuscaloosa. 

Location  of  Schools:  The  Athenaeum  was  on 
East  Major  street;  The  Institute,  Ninth  street  and 
Twenty-second  avenue;  Washington  and  Lafayette, 
Tenth  street  and  Twenty-fourth  avenue;  Wesleyan 
Academy,  Fourth  street  and  Twenty-fourth  and 
Twenty-fifth  avenues. 


OF    WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH  75 

CHAPTER   VIII 
Academies  Continued 

THE  interest  in  the  establishment  of  academies  for 
girls  seems  to  have  revived  during  the  thirties;  and 
from  that  time  until  1860  twenty-one  academies  ex- 
clusively for  girls  and  sixty-six  academies  for 
boys  and  girls  were  chartered ;  besides  these  there  were 
seven  academies  for  girls  whose  charters  granted  the 
privilege  of  conferring  certificates  or  diplomas,  and  ten 
for  boys  and  girls  granting  such  privilege. 
The  academies  exclusively  for  girls  were : 

Somerville,   Morgan  County,  chartered  January 

21,  1824; 
Moulton,  Jackson  County,  chartered  January  21, 

1832; 

Wesleyan,  Tuscaloosa,  December  15,  1835; 
Talladega,  Talladega,  January  5,  1836; 
Demopolis,  Demopolis,  December  23,  1836; 
Hayneville,    Lowndes    County,    December    15, 

1835; 

Gainsville,  Sumter  County,  December  23,  1837; 
Farmer's,  Carterville,   Butler  County,  December 

23,  1837; 

Livingston,  Sumter  County,  January  15,  1840; 
Spring  Grove,  Russell  County,  January  15,  1840: 
Warcoochee,  January  15,  1840; 
Dayton  Association,  Marengo  County,  February 

14,  1843 ; 

Florence,  Limestone  County,  March  24,  1848; 
Uchee,  Russell  County,  March  3,  1848; 
Newbern,  Green  County,  March  i,  1848; 
Carrollton,  Pickens  County,  February  12,  1850; 
Citronelle,  Mobile  County,  February  5,  1858; 
Palmyra,  Barbour  County,  January  n,  1860; 


76       HISTORY    OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 

Newbern,  Green  County,  February  9,  1852. 

Academies  granting  honors: 

Northport,  Tuscaloosa,  December  15,  1835; 
Jacksonville,  Calhoun  County,  January  28,  1837; 
Turnbull,  Monroe  County,  February  i,  1843; 
Aberfoil,  February  15,  1843; 
Claiborn,  Wilcox  County,  January  13,  1844; 
Mesopotamia,  Eutaw,  Green  County,  January  17, 

,  1845; 

Gainsville,  Sumter  County,  February  8,  1854; 
Mountain  Home,  Lawrence  County,  February  9 

1852; 
Irwinton,  Barbour  County,  1835. 

Eufaula  Female  Academy,  Eufaula,  Alabama,  1844 

Eufaula  was  first  settled  in  1833,  and  incorporated 
as  Irwinton  in  1837.  The  Irwinton  Academy  for 
girls  was  incorporated  in  1836.  By  requirement  of 
its  charter  it  was  to  be  strictly  a  literary  school,  and 
peculiar  tenets  of  every  denomination  were  prohibited. 
The  usual  privileges  of  buying,  selling,  and  disposing 
of  property  were  granted,  but  the  amount  of  property 
that  could  be  owned  by  the  corporation  was  limited  to 
twenty  thousand  dollars.  This  charter  was  approved 
January  9,  1836,  but  was  amended  December  22,  1836. 
This  amendment  referred  mostly  to  property  rights, 
but  it  also  empowered  the  trustees  to  confer  honors  on 
graduates.  In  December  of  the  same  year  an  academy 
for  boys  was  chartered,  and  in  1841  these  academies 
were  consolidated  and  the  charter  for  this  school  was 
approved  December  20,  1841. 

The  name  was  changed  from  Irwinton  to  Eufaula 
in  1843,  and  in  1844  t^e  Eufaula  Female  Academy 
was  established.  The  "  act  to  incorporate  the  Irwin- 
ton Female  Academy,"  also  the  "  act  to  consolidate 
Irwinton  Male  and  Female  Academy,"  were  repealed. 
This  act  was  approved  January  17,  1844. 


OF    WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH  77 

The  school  question  was  by  no  means  settled,  for 
the  next  year  another  change  was  made,  and  the 
several  acts  incorporating  the  Eufaula  Female 
Academy  and  the  Alabama  Military  and  Scientific 
Institute  were  repealed  and  all  property  belong- 
ing to  said  corporation,  also  all  property  belong- 
ing to  the  late  Eufaula  Male  and  Female  Academy  of 
Irwinton,  was  vested  in  the  body  corporate  of  the  Male 
and  Female  Academy.  This  act  was  approved  Janu- 
ary 27,  1845.  Just  wnv  a^  these  changes  were  made 
does  not  now  appear;  one  fact  is  well  substantiated  — 
at  no  time  were  the  so-called  male  and  female  acad- 
emies co-educational. 

The  last  arrangement  seems  to  have  lasted  until  the 
academy  was  merged  into  the  public  school,  the  build- 
ings being  used  for  the  public  school  of  Eufaula. 

The  interest  in  education  seems  to  have  been  great, 
for  in  spite  of  the  many  changes  Eufaula  always  has 
had  good  schools.  A  few  years  after  the  Eufaula 
Male  and  Female  Academy  was  chartered  the  Metho- 
dist Church  established  a  college  in  Eufaula,  which 
flourished  for  a  number  of  years;  and  was  finally 
merged  into  the  Eufaula  High  School. 


Union  Female  College  —  Alabama  Brenau, 

In  1853  the  citizens  of  Eufaula  decided  to  establish 
an  undenominational  school  for  the  higher  education 
of  women,  and  in  1854  they  put  this  determination  into 
practical  effect  by  the  opening  of  what  was  known 
as  Union  Female  College  for  more  than  fifty  years. 
This  school  belongs  now  to  the  Odd  Fellows,  the 
Masons,  and  the  city  of  Eufaula.  The  founders  ex- 
perienced much  difficulty  in  maintaining  the  high 
standard  they  had  planned,  and  to  complete  for  patron- 
age with  institutions  maintained  by  the  treasury  of 
the  State  and  denominational  support. 

The  decline  began  in  the  seventies,  but  under  able 
and  persevering  presidents  it  was  able  to  keep  its  doors 


78       HISTORY    OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 

open,  with  varying  degres  of  success,  until  1905,  when 
for  lack  of  patronage  and  means  the  school  was 
abandoned,  as  its  friends  thought,  for  all  time. 

Just  at  this  time  Presidents  VanHoose  and  Pearce, 
of  Brenau  College-Conservatory,  Gainsville,  Georgia, 
decided  to  extend  the  sphere  of  usefulnes  of  Brenau 
in  other  States.  One  of  the  first  cities  to  attract  their 
attention  was  beautiful  Eufaula,  situated  on  the 
Chattahoochee.  When  the  citizens  of  Eufaula  learned 
that  there  was  a  possibility  of  inducing  these  gentle 
men  to  undertake  the  task  of  founding  an  institution, 
they  responded  instantly  to  the  opportunity. 

A  subscription  of  $1,500  was  quickly  raised  for  the 
purpose  of  putting  the  old  buildings  in  first-class  re- 
pair, and  a  lease  of  ten  years,  free  of  charge,  was 
offered  the  Brenau  association.  The  offer  was  ac- 
cepted. 

The  old  building  of  the  Union  Female  College  had 
been  christened  "  Minerva  Hall,"  on  account  of  the 
quaint  wooden  figure  of  a  woman  which  crowns  the 
building,  and  which,  somewhat  facetiously,  was 
christened  "  Minerva  "  by  the  students.  This  figure 
has  stood  guard  over  the  College  for  more  than  fifty 
years,  and  has  a  sacred  place  in  the  memory  of  many 
an  old-time  student.  By  the  terms  of  the  original 
charter  the  property  was  given  to  the  control  of  three 
fraternal  orders, — the  Masons,  Odd  Fellows,  and  the 
Sons  of  Temperance, — and  the  board  of  trustees  was 
composed  of  members  elected  by  these  orders. 

When  the  Sons  of  Temperance  ceased  to  exist  its 
interest  was  transferred  to  the  city  of  Eufaula. 

For  many  years  this  institution  was  recognized  as 
one  of  the  foremost  institutions  of  learning  for  women 
in  the  eastern  section  of  the  State.  It  did  not  close 
its  doors  during  the  War  between  the  States,  and  dur- 
ing the  Reconstruction  period,  when  educational  afr 
fairs  were  in  a  chaotic  state,  it  was  a  real  blessing  to 
have  this  well-established  school  of  high  grade  to 
which  girls  could  be  sent,  and  where  they  could  study 


OF    WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH  79 

free  from  the  interruptions  of  political  or  religious  dis- 
cussions ;  for  by  the  terms  of  the  charter  no  tenets  of 
any  religious  sect  were  to  be  taught;  and  the  College 
has  always  been  non-denominational,  though  all  de- 
nominations are  represented  by  members  of  the  faculty 
and  board  of  trustees. 

The  present  management  has  restored  the  school  to 
its  former  popularity  and  efficiency,  and  in  some  re- 
spects the  school  enjoys  a  greater  popularity  than  ever 
before.  The  music  department  has  been  much  en- 
larged, and  the  pupils  attain  a  higher  proficiency  than 
ever  before.  New  departments  have  been  introduced 
and  new  buildings  erected  to  meet  the  educational 
demands  of  the  present  day. 

Several  degrees  are  now  conferred,  whereas  for- 
merly only  one — the  A.  B. — was  granted. 

During  the  commencement  in  June,  1908,  the 
alumnae  held  a  reunion  and  the  essays  of  the  olden 
time  were  read,  and  compared  favorably  with  those 
of  the  present  students ;  also  papers  were  read  and  dis- 
cussions held  which  were  calculated  to  show  that  the 
old-time  training  was  thorough  and  lasting. 


80       HISTORY    OF   HIGHER    EDUCATION 


CHAPTER    IX 

Alabama  Female  Institute,  Tuscaloosa,  Alabama, 
1833-1888 

THE  friends  of  this  school  proposed  to  raise  the 
standard  of  education  for  girls,  to  extend  the  curric- 
ulum, and  to  establish  a  school  of  collegiate  grade. 
The  Institute  was  the  heir  of  the  Tuscaloosa  Academy, 
and  thus  owned  commodious  buildings  and  a  suitable 
equipment  for  the  departments  of  music,  art,  and 
natural  science,  as  well  as  a  boarding  department. 
The  school  opened  November,  1833,  but  was  not 
chartered  until  January  9,  1835. 

This  charter  empowered  the  trustees  to  grant  such 
rewards  and  confer  such  honors  on  graduates  as  might 
be  deemed  expedient,  and  conferred  the  usual  powers 
relating  to  purchase  and  disposal  of  property,  but 
made  no  stipulation  as  to  amount  of  property. 

The  merging  of  one  school  into  another  seems  to 
have  been  authorized  by  the  Legislature,  for  one  sec- 
tion of  the  charter  granted  to  the  Alabama  Female  In- 
stitute reads  as  follows :  "  The  lots,  grounds,  and 
buildings  erected  by  the  trustees  of  the  Tuscaloosa 
Female  Academy  now  the  property  of  the  trustees 
named  in  this  charter,  together  with  all  other  buildings 
they  may  erect  or  grounds  they  may  purchase  for  the 
exclusive  use  of  the  said  female  institution,  shall  be 
exempt  from  taxation  whatever." 

From  this  statement  it  would  seem  that  the  trustees 
of  the  Tuscaloosa  Female  Academy  had  made  exten- 
sive preparation  for  maintaining  their  school ;  and  it 
would  be  quite  interesting  if  the  causes  of  the  merging 
of  one  school  into  another  could  now  be  known. 

The  first,  Sims' s  Academy,  continued  only  one  year, 


OF   WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH  81 

and  was  merged  into  the  Tuscaloosa  Female  Academy, 
which  had  an  existence  of  three  years  and  was  merged 
into  the  Alabama  Institute. 

It  is  almost  certain  that  the  curricula  of  the  first 
and  second  were  nearly  identical,  and  the  teachers  the 
same  for  both,  therefore  the  character  of  the  schools 
could  have  had  little  to  do  with  the  change. 

However,  the  Institute  was  very  popular  and  quite 
successful  as  to  numbers.  According  to  an  old  cata- 
logue, 1836,  only  three  years  after  its  commencement, 
there  were  10  teachers  connected  with  the  school,  and 
184  pupils;  60  in  the  primary  department  and  124  in 
the  advanced  department. 

The  trustees  of  the  Institute  for  the  year  ending 
July  14,  1836,  were  Hon.  Peter  Martin,  president; 
Wiley  J.  Bearing,  secretary ;  John  O.  Cummins,  treas- 
urer; John  F.  Wallace,  James  H.  Bearing,  H.  C.  Kid- 
der,  William  H.  Williams — just  the  same,  with  the 
exception  of  John  J.  Webster,  who  had  retired,  as  the 
trustees  named  in  the  charter,  January  9,  1835. 

The  following  extract  from  an  old  catalogue  will 
show  something  of  the  views  of  educators  of  that  early 
time: 

"  This  institution  proceeds  upon  the  principle  that 
education  does  not  consist  merely  in  acquiring  knowl- 
edge, or  in  unfolding  the  reasoning  powers,  or  facul- 
ties, or  in  cultivating  the  moral  feelings,  or  in  forming 
the  manners,  or  in  developing  the  physical  powers; 
but  in  the  pursuit  of  all  these  objects  combined — or 
rather,  in  rendering  the  mind  the  fittest  possible  instru- 
ment for  discovering,  applying,  and  obeying  the  laws 
under  which  God  has  placed  the  universe;  if  either  of 
these  objects  be  pursued  exclusively,  the  result  is,  the 
character  is  not  well  balanced. 

"  The  object  of  this  institution  is,  to  aid  young 
ladies  to  educate  themselves  to  answer  the  great  end 
of  their  being — to  enjoy  and  impart  happiness. 

"  The  system  of  government  is  really  one  of  self- 
government,  induced  by  the  principles  of  moral  recti- 


82       HISTORY    OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 

tude.  The  interests  of  teachers  and  pupils  are  one  and 
the  same,  and  the  co-operation  of  both  to  promote  the 
general  good  renders  the  business  of  instruction  and 
study,  of  communicating  and  receiving  instruction 
peculiarly  delightful." 

The  health  of  the  pupils  was  a  prime  consideration 
with  the  management;  provision  for  exercise  in  the 
open  air,  and  suitable  recreation  hours  was  made. 
"  Calisthenics,  designed  to  give  ease,  grace,  and  elas- 
ticity of  motion,  and  erect  forms,  and  bodily  and  men- 
tal vigor,  is  a  daily  exercise  in  the  institution.  Indeed, 
the  entire  arrangements,  both  general  and  particular, 
are  conducive  to  health/' 

From  an  old  catalogue  the  following  classification 
and  curriculum  have  been  copied : 

"  After  completing  the  primary  studies,  the  pupils 
are  arranged  in  three  classes:  junior,  middle,  and 
senior;  pupils  ,who  pass  a  satisfactory  examination 
may  enter  either  class. 

"  Junior  Class :  English  grammar — exercises, 
analyzing,  critical  reading  of  the  poets,  transpositions, 
etc.  Watts  on  the  Mind,  ancient  geography,  intro- 
ductory lessons  in  botany,  political  economy,  algebra, 
rhetoric  commenced,  philosophy  of  natural  history, 
ancient  and  modern  history — Worcester's  Elements  of 
History,  with  Goldsmith's  Greece,  Rome,  and  Eng- 
land and  Grimshazv's  France. 

"  Middle  Class :  Geometry — Euclid  or  Legendre; 
natural  history — Olmstead's;  chemistry,  astronomy, 
botany,  physiology,  evidences  of  Christianity,  eccles- 
iastical history. 

"Senior  Class:  Geometry — finished;  rhetoric — 
concluded;  mental  philosophy — Upham's;  Logic — 
Whateley's;  moral  philosophy — Wayland's;  natural 
theology,  Milton's  Paradise  Lost,  analogy  of  natural 
and  revealed  religion." 

Latin  was  studied  throughout  the  course,  and 
usually  French  also ;  vocal  music,  drawing  and  needle- 
work were  taught  to  the  whole  school  without  extra 


OF    WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH  83 

charge,  and  competent  teachers  for  modern  languages 
and  music  were  employed.  Reading,  spelling  (until 
the  pupils  were  proficient  in  spelling),  composition, 
writing,  and  vocal  music  were  daily  exercises  through- 
out the  course;  also  calisthenics  and  such  other  exer- 
cises as  tended  to  advance  a  "  moral,  intellectual, 
physical,  and  polite  education."  A  part  of  every  Fri- 
day afternoon  was  devoted  to  ornamental  needle- 
work. 

The  equipment  included  a  philosophical  and  a  chem- 
ical apparatus,  and  a  telescope,  maps  and  globes,  but 
just  how  complete  this  equipment  was  cannot  now  be 
known. 

It  was  the  original  intention  of  the  founders  of  the 
State  University  to  establish  a  "  branch  of  the  Uni- 
versity for  female  education,"  but  this  intention  was 
never  put  into  effect.  However,  a  few  years  after  the; 
establishment  of  the  Alabama  Institute  the  regents  of 
the  University  decided  to  extend  the  advantages  of 
the  University  to  this  school,  by  allowing  its  classes 
to  attend  such  lectures  of  the  professors  of  the  Univer- 
sity as  the  principal  of  the  school  should  select,  especi- 
ally those  lectures  on  natural  science  and  mathematics. 

The  first  principal  of  this  school  was  Rev.  W.  H. 
Williams;  his  principal  teachers  were  Miss  Maria  Belle 
Brooks  (afterward  Mrs.  Stafford)  and  Miss  Abby 
Fitch  (afterward  Mrs.  Searcy). 

In  1842  Professor  and  Mrs.  Caroline  Lee  Hentz 
took  charge  of  the  school. 

In  1852  Miss  Lavinia  Moore  was  principal  and  the 
assistant  teachers  of  the  collegiate  department  were 
Miss  Mary  W.  Humphreys,  Miss  Martha  A.  Inge,  and 
Miss  Sarah  W.  Bigelow. 

Professor  and  Mrs.  Stafford  again  became  principals 
in  1856.  A  few  years  later  they  associated  with  them- 
selves, Mrs.  W.  C.  Richardson,  and  Mrs.  R.  E.  Rodes, 
widow  of  General  Rodes.  They  retained  charge  of 
the  Institute  without  interruption,  except  during  a  few 
months  while  Tuscaloosa  was  occupied  by  Federal 


84       HISTORY    OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 

troops,  until  Professor  Stafford's  death.  Mrs.  Staf- 
ford continued  in  charge  until  1888,  when  she  sold  the 
property  to  the  city  of  Tuscaloosa  for  public  school 
purposes  and  left  the  State. 

(The  information  on  which  this  sketch  is  founded 
was  furnished  by  Hon.  W.  C.  Richardson  of  Tus- 
caloosa, also  the  catalogues;  the  charter  is  on  record 
in  the  Acts  of  Legislature  of  1834-5.) 

The   Athenaeum,    Tuscaloosa,   Alabama,    1835-1908 

This  school  has  had  many  and  various  vicissitudes 
during  its  existence  from  1835  to  the  present  time. 
When  it  was  organized  the  Baptist  denomination  had 
not  established  a  school  for  girls  in  Tuscaloosa,  and 
was  anxious  to  do  so.  They  bought  the  large  com- 
modious brick  house  then  recently  built  by  Dr.  Drick, 
and  situated  in  the  suburbs,  and  opened  a  school,  with 
Rev.  James  Dagg,  principal.  Dr.  Alva  Woods,  presi- 
dent of  the  University  of  Alabama,  was  president  of 
the  board  of  trustees.  Mr.  Dagg  did  not  enter  upon 
his  duties  immediately,  and  until  his  arrival  the  school 
was  conducted  by  one  of  the  professors,  Rev.  J.  C. 
Koeney  of  South  Carolina. 

The  school  did  not  prosper  as  its  founders  had 
hoped.  The  Baptist  denomination  made  strenuous 
efforts  to  maintain  this  school,  and  from  time  to  time 
changed  the  principal,  in  the  hope  of  finding  some  one 
who  could  make  it  popular. 

The  last  principal  who  had  it  in  charge  under  the 
original  management  was  Professor  Saunders  and  his 
wife,  who  had  charge  from  1859  to  ^65 ;  then  Dr. 
J.  H.  Foster  and  Rev.  Eldred  Teague  leased  the  build- 
ing and  conducted  a  school  for  boys.  After  a  year  or 
two  the  building  was  sold  to  Chancellor  Landon  C. 
Garland  for  a  private  residence.  When  Dr.  Garland 
left  Tuscaloosa  he  sold  the  building  to  the  North 
Alabama  Conference,  and  it  became  known  as  the 
Methodist  College  and  was  restored  to  its  original  pur- 


OF    WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH  85 

pose,  a  school  of  high  grade  for  girls.  After  a  year 
or  two  the  Conference  sold  it  to  Rev.  B.  F.  Larrabee, 
who  endeavored  to  have  a  first-class  school ;  but  not 
succeeding  as  he  had  hoped  to  do,  he  sold  out  to  Prof. 
Alonzo  Hill,  who  continued  the  school  with  more  or 
less  success  until  his  death,  when  his  widow  leased  the 
building  to  a  Mr.  Perry,  who  continued  for  a  year  or 
two,  and  cancelled  the  lease;  then  Mrs.  Hill  sold  the 
building  to  the  North  Alabama  Conference,  or  rather 
to  a  member  of  the  Conference,  who  donated  it  to  the 
Conference.  It  is  still  the  property  of  the  Conference 
and  under  its  supervision. 

After  the  last  transfer  the  charter  was  amended. 
This  amendment  of  February  7,  1860,  granted  all  the 
powers  and  privileges  usually  conferred  on  colleges  in 
the  United  States,  and  changed  the  name  from  Athen- 
aeum to  Tuscaloosa  Female  College. 

The  school  opened  under  the  new  management  Octo- 
ber, 1860,  with  Rev.  W.  G.  Melton,  president.  Since 
that  time  the  buildings  have  been  completely  renovated, 
and  two  large  buildings  erected;  apparatus  bought,  a 
modern  gymnasium  fitted  up,  several  hundred  volumes 
added  to  the  library,  and  the  equipment  for  a  thorough 
course  in  music  and  art  supplied;  the  curriculum  ex- 
tended to  embrace  a  commercial  course ;  in  short,  it  is 
a  modern  school.  Dr.  Melton  resigned  in  1901,  but 
the  school  has  continued  to  flourish  under  the  manage- 
ment of  B.  F.  Giles. 


86        HISTORY    OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 


CHAPTER   X 

Marion  Female   Seminary ,   Marion,   Alabama, 
1835-1908 

THIS  was  the  name  given  to  the  school  established 
by  the  "  Society  for  Promotion  of  Education,"  and 
after  the  Baptists  withdrew  in  1838  this  school  con- 
tinued without  any  other  charter  privileges  than  those 
granted  to  the  association. 

In  1841  William  E.  Jones  was  the  owner  of  the 
stock  of  this  association,  and  he  applied  for  a  charter 
for  the  school  and  for  management  of  the  stock.  This 
charter  granted  him  the  power  to  sell  to  parties  shares 
in  this  seminary  not  exceeding  fifty  dollars  each  nor 
less  than  that  sum.  "  The  purchasers  of  these  shares 
shall  be  known  as  the  '  Marion  Female  Association/ 
and  by  that  name  and  style  shall  be  entitled  to  buy,  sell 
or  dispose  of  the  shares  of  said  Association ;  they  shall 
have  judiciary  powers,  and  make  such  regulations  as 
are  not  repugnant  to  the  constitution  and  laws  of  this 
State  and  United  States.  The  amount  of  property 
shall  not  exceed  five  thousand  ($5,000)  more  than  the 
value  of  said  property  and  building  of  said  Associa- 
tion. Purchaser  of  stock  shall  be  liable  to  amount  of 
stock  he  owns  and  no  more.  All  stock  or  shares  of 
said  seminary  shall  be  a  separate  and  not  a  joint  in- 
terest or  property."  The  property  was  exempt  from 
taxation,  and  certificates  of  stock  were  assignable. 
This  charter  was  approved  January  9,  1841.  The 
stockholders  were  the  trustees. 

An  amendment  which  empowered  the  trustees  to 
grant  diplomas,  certificates,  or  other  evidences  of 
scholarship;  and  to  own  property  to  the  amount 
of  fifty  thousand  dollars,  and  confirming  the  name 


OF    WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH  87 

"  Marion  Female  Seminary,'*  was  approved  Decem- 
ber 14,  1841. 

This  school  has  three  departments,  primary,  aca- 
demic, and  collegiate,  and  schools  of  music,  art,  elocu- 
tion, and  physical  culture.  The  equipment  includes  a 
library,  chemical  and  physical  apparatus,  a  cabinet  of 
minerals  and  fossils.  The  art  department  has  a  liberal 
assortment  of  models,  studies,  and  other  facilities  for 
art  study.  The  building  is  not  large,  but  it  has  been 
remodeled  and  made  up  to  date,  and  is  lighted  with 
electricity.  Only  fifty  boarders  can  be  accommodated 
in  it. 

Recently  a  business  department  has  been  added  to 
the  school.  It  includes  stenography,  typewriting,  and 
telegraphy.  Also  a  large,  well-ventilated  gymnasium 
has  been  added  to  the  equipment. 

This  school  has  had  an  unbroken  and  fairly  pros- 
perous career,  and  though  its  annual  enrollment  has 
never  been  large,  the  names  of  hundreds  of  women  who 
have  been  useful  and  honored  citizens  are  enrolled 
among  its  alumnae. 

Centenary  Institute,  Summer -sfield,  Alabama,  1838 

The  beginning  of  this  Institute  dates  back  to  1829, 
when  the  Valley  Creek  Academy  was  established. 
The  charter  of  this  school,  which  was  approved  Janu- 
ary 6,  1829,  authorized  the  sale  of  the  sixteenth  sec- 
tion in  which  the  school  was  situated  and  the  proceeds 
of  the  sale  to  be  applied  to  the  said  school.  The  pur- 
chaser of  this  sixteenth  section  was  T.  J.  Goldsby,  and 
the  patent  issued  for  the  protection  of  said  purchaser 
is  still  in  the  possession  of  his  descendants. 

The  school  was  a  success  as  a  local  institution,  but 
the  trustees,  two-thirds  of  whom  were  Methodists,  ad- 
vocated the  establishment  of  a  school  of  a  higher  grade, 
and  in  order  to  celebrate  the  centennial  of  Methodism, 
they  projected  a  Centenary  Institute;  or  rather,  two 
schools  under  that  name.  Accordingly,  they  enlarged 


88       HISTORY    OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 

the  building  used  for  the  boys'  academy,  and  purchased 
several  acres,  and  built  a  large  two-story  brick  build- 
ing with  wings,  for  the  girls'  school.  This  school  was 
known  as  the  Centenary.  Its  first  session  opened 
October,  1838,  and  the  attendance  was  good,  quite  as 
large  as  its  friends  expected,  but  not  as  large  as  they 
hoped  to  make  it. 

The  first  president  did  not  meet  expectations,  and  in 
1843  tne  board  elected  Rev.  A.  H.  Mitchell  of  Georgia, 
who  took  charge  of  the  school  October,  1843,  and  con- 
tinued in  charge  until  1856,  when  he  returned  to  the 
regular  pastorate. 

During  the  time  of  his  administration  the  school 
flourished  as  to  numbers,  and  the  standard  of  scholar- 
ship was  high.  During  this  period  many  sons  and 
daughters  of  Methodist  preachers  were  trained  for 
their  life-work. 

Rev.  W.  A.  Montgomery  and  Dr.  Rivers  each  for  a 
few  years  was  president  of  Centenary,  and  from  1865 
Prof.  William  Vaughn,  now  of  Vanderbilt,  was  presi- 
dent until  1872,  when  he  resigned  to  go  to  Franklin, 
Tennessee. 

After  Professor  Vaughn  left  the  school  became  a 
local  school  again,  and  in  a  few  years  was  merged  into 
the  public  school.  However,  the  buildings  were 
owned  by  the  Alabama  Conference,  and  when  the  Ala- 
bama Conference  decided  to  establish  an  Orphan  Home 
the  building  was  appropriated  to  that  purpose. 

This  orphanage  was  especially  interesting  to  Dr. 
Mitchell,  who  had  always  felt  a  deep  interest  in  Cen- 
tenary from  his  first  connection  with  it,  and  his  last 
work  was  supervising  the  building  of  a  fence  around 
the  farm.  He  contracted  a  severe  cold  while  thus 
engaged,  and  from  it  he  never  rallied.  This  work  of 
love  proved  too  arduous  for  a  man  of  ninety-five. 

The  charter  of  this  institution  was  twice  amended. 
In  1843  five  trustees  were  added  to  the  board  of 
trustees,  and  by  the  amendment  approved  January  6, 
1845,  tne  trustees  were  authorized  and  empowered  to 


OF    WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH  89 

grant  diplomas  and  confer  degrees  under  the  same 
rules  and  regulations  governing  all  other  institutions 
of  a  similar  character. 

The  first  diplomas  were  granted  June,  1845,  when  a 
class  of  nine  young  ladies  graduated.  They  repre- 
sented the  nine  muses.  Miss  Lucinda  Swift  repre- 
sented Clio,  muse  of  history,  and  Miss  Sallie  Smith 
of  Orrville  represented  Euterpe,  muse  of  music. 
These  two  are  the  only  ones  surviving ;  the  others  have 
been  graduated  from  life's  school  and  have  joined  the 
throng  beyond. 

The  first  president  was  a  Mr.  Horton,  who  was  not 
a  success  as  a  teacher  of  girls,  and  Mr.  D.  I.  Harrison 
was  appointed  to  supply  his  place  until  a  president 
could  be  found.  This  president  was  Rev.  A.  H. 
Mitchell,  who  remained  fourteen  years.  Then  Mr. 
J.  N.  Montgomery  was  president  until  the  War  be- 
tween the  States  began,  when  he  raised  a  regiment  and 
went  to  the  front,  and  was  succeeded  by  Dr.  R.  H. 
Rivers.  In  1865  Dr.  R.  K.  Hargrove  succeeded  him. 
Prof.  J.  W.  Vaughn  was  his  successor,  and  then  Rev. 
A.  D.  McVoy  took  charge  and  remained  a  number  of 
years.  The  school  was  declining  all  the  time,  and  at 
last  was  only  a  small  local  school,  which  was  sup- 
planted by  the  public  school  and  the  building  was 
closed  for  several  years. 

(The  material  for  this  sketch  was  obtained  from  the 
Acts  of  the  Legislature,  1838,  1840,  1845,  an<3  from 
letters  from  Rev.  A.  H.  Mitchell,  D.D.  ^Mrs.  B.  M. 
Woolsey,  nee  Swift,  gave  the  information  concerning 
the  first  graduating  class.) 

Dallas  Academy,  Selma,  Alabama,  1839-1908 

In  1838  certain  public-spirited  ladies  of  Selma,  feel- 
ing the  importance  of  having  good  schools  for  their 
children,  organized  what  was  known  as  the  "  Ladies' 
Education  Society "  of  Selma,  and  began  to  raise 
money  to  establish  a  school  of  high  grade.  Among 


90       HISTORY    OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 

the  most  diligent  of  these  may  be  mentioned  Mrs. 
William  Treadwell,  Mrs.  Phillip  J.  Weaver,  Mrs.  Wil- 
liam Waddell,  Mrs.  Elias  Parkman,  Mrs.  Isaiah  Mor- 
gan, Mrs.  Hugh  Ferguson,  Mrs.  Robert  L.  Downman, 
Mrs.  Robert  Patteson,  Mrs.  John  F.  Conoley,  Mrs. 
Andrew  Hunter,  Mrs.  Stephen  Maples,  and  Mrs. 
Uriah  Griggs.  In  1839  tne  Society  was  incorporated 
by  the  General  Assembly  with  the  following  gentlemen 
as  trustees:  Nicholas  Childers,  Robert  N.  Philpot, 
John  W.  Lapsley,  Elias  Parkman,  John  W.  Jones, 
Jeremiah  Pitman,  and  Harris  Brantly. 

In  1844  William  Johnson,  a  wealthy  citizen, 
donated  to  the  Ladies'  Educational  Society  a  lot.  By 
the  united  efforts  of  the  Society  and  the  Masonic 
fraternity  a  brick  house  was  erected,  the  first  floor  for 
school  purposes,  and  the  second  for  a  Masonic  lodge. 

Professor  Lucius  B.  Johnson  and  his  wife  were  em- 
ployed, and  opened  the  school,  calling  it  Dallas  Male 
and  Female  Academy.  The  school  soon  grew  so  large 
as  to  require  the  whole  building,  and  the  trustees 
bought  the  interest  of  the  Masons. 

In  1845  it  was  deemed  best  to  change  the  plan.  The 
new  institution  was  incorporated  as  the  Dallas  Male 
and  Female  Academy  with  a  new  board  of  trustees. 
The  act  incorporating  the  Ladies'  Educational  Society 
was  repealed,  and  their  property  rights  and  privileges 
were  transferred  to  the  new  board  of  trustees.  This 
board  was  made  self-perpetuating  by  the  act  of  incor- 
poration and  has  so  continued  until  the  present  time. 
The  building  was  still  inadequate  to  the  demands  of 
the  school. 

The  charter  of  this  school  was  amended  January  25, 
1845.  This  amendment  granted  the  power  to  grant 
diplomas  and  to  confer  degrees,  and  all  the  privileges 
usually  enjoyed  by  institutions  of  like  grade  in  the 
United  States. 

The  Society,  continuing  as  a  voluntary  organiza- 
tion, began  to  raise  money  for  another  building,  by 
giving  concerts  and  other  entertainments.  They  re- 


OF    WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH  91 

ceived  large  subscriptions  from  the  public-spirited  men 
of  the  place,  and  the  donation  of  another  lot  by  the 
same  benevolent  citizen,  William  Johnson.  The  pres- 
ent Dallas  Academy  stands  on  this  lot.  The  original 
brick  building  was  used  for  boys,  and  the  new  build- 
ing for  girls. 

Some  Northern  teachers  were  brought  out  and  other 
teachers  from  among  our  own  people  were  employed, 
and  thus  an  excellent  corps  was  organized.  Among 
the  latter  were  two  Misses  Meek,  sisters  of  Prof.  A.  B. 
Meek  of  the  State  University.  Each  year  a  teacher 
of  instrumental  and  a  teacher  of  vocal  music  and  an 
instructor  in  military  tactics  were  employed.  Success 
crowned  the  efforts  of  the  able  principal  and  his  wife 
and  the  efficient  corps  of  teachers.  The  school  at- 
tracted citizens  to  the  place  and  thus  increased  its 
business  and  prosperity. 

These  were  the  flourishing  days  of  Dallas  Academy. 
Rigid  discipline  was  maintained  and  a  high  grade  of 
scholarship  required.  The  sessions  lasted  nine  months 
and  were  closed  with  public  examinations,  continued 
morning  and  evening  for  a  week,  with  military  drills 
and  concerts  at  night.  Large  numbers  of  people  came 
from  different  parts  of  the  State  to  witness  these  clos- 
ing exercises.  It  is  stated  that  as  many  as  four  thou- 
sand persons  were  present  on  one  occasion.  The 
crowds  were  so  great  that  the  exercises  were  held  in 
the  city  warehouses,  the  buildings  being  entirely  too 
small.  "  Hundreds  of  the  best  men  and  women  in 
Alabama  and  other  States,"  says  "  Hardy's  History  of 
Selma,"  "  graduated  during  this  period  of  Dallas  Acad- 
emy, and  remember  with  gratitude  until  this  day 
Prof.  Lucius  B.  Johnson,  and  his  wife,  Harriet  B. 
Johnson." 

In  1851  the  Johnsons,  under  strong  inducements, 
left  Selma  to  establish  a  school  in  Camden,  Alabama, 
and  Dallas  Academy  was  placed  under  the  charge  of 
Rev.  A.  R.  Holcombe.  Under  the  administration  of 
the  Rev.  Mr.  Holcombe  the  school  waned,  its  popular- 


92        HISTORY    OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 

ity  and  patronage  declined,  its  classes  withdrew,  and 
with  them  the  income,  until  the  trustees  found  them- 
selves in  debt,  and  were  compelled  to  sell  the  brick 
building  and  lot  to  Col.  P.  J.  Weaver,  to  refund  the 
money  he  had  advanced  for  them. 

In  October,  1853,  Professor  Johnson  and  his  wife 
returned  to  Selma  to  take  charge  of  Dallas  Academy. 
Professor  Johnson  died  soon  after  his  arrival,  a  victim 
of  yellow  fever.  Mrs.  Johnson  continued  the  school 
and  conducted  it  successfully  until  1864,  when  she  re- 
tired to  private  life.  She  died  in  Hartford,  Connecti- 
cut, in  1887,  closing  a  long  and  useful  life,  cherished 
in  the  memories  of  many  Alabamians  of  the  present 
day. 

In  1866  the  trustees  began  to  prepare  to  reopen  the 
school  that  had  been  temporarily  suspended.  The  re- 
maining building  was  repaired  and  suitably  furnished. 

Prof.  W.  B.  Seals  of  Columbus,  Georgia,  was  placed 
in  charge  of  the  Academy,  and  continued  with  good 
classes  for  two  years.  Dependent  upon  tuition  fees 
for  the  support  of  himself  and  family,  and  the  pay- 
ment of  assistant  teachers,  Professor  Seals  did  not  find 
the  place  sufficiently  remunerative,  and  resigned  the 
position  at  the  close  of  the  session  of  1868. 

In  May,  1868,  Dr.  Albert  Barnes  Sears,  agent  of 
the  fund  donated  by  George  Peabody,  for  the  benefit 
of  education  in  the  Southern  States,  visited  Selma,  and 
after  consultation  with  some  of  the  prominent  citizens 
made  the  following  proposition :  "  The  Trustees  of 
the  Peabody  fund  will  pay  $2,000  if  the  people  of 
Selma  will  raise  $4,000,  or  more,  to  provide  free  edu- 
cation for  all  the  white  children  of  the  city,  in  the  com- 
mon English  branches  for  one  year,  the  school  to  be 
under  the  control  of  some  committee  of  men  that  shall 
fairly  represent  the  public  interests  of  the  schools,  to 
be  appointed  by  the  citizens  who  contribute  to  the 
fund." 

On  the  1 4th  of  May  a  public  meeting  was  held  to 
consider  the  above  proposition,  at  which  it  was  re- 


OF    WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH  93 

solved  to  make  an  effort  to  establish  free  schools  in 
Selma.  A  committee  consisting  of  Messrs.  Joseph 
Hardie,  Geo.  O.  Baker,  Geo.  Peacock,  Ed.  Woods, 
and  B.  Eliasburg,  was  appointed  to  draft  resolutions 
expressive  of  the  sense  of  the  meeting,  which  after 
consultation  reported  in  substance  that  there  should  be 
established  in  Selma  two  good  schools,  one  for  boys 
and  one  for  girls,  and  that  the  sum  of  $4,000  at  least 
would  be  required  to  be  subscribed  to  effect  the  object 
desired.  The  report  was  adopted  by  the  meeting.  On 
May  15  another  public  meeting  was  held.  The  com- 
mittee on  subscriptions  reported  progress  showing  that 
the  citizens  were  responding  liberally  to  the  calls.  The 
trustees  of  Dallas  Academy,  through  their  president, 
the  Hon.  J.  R.  John,  proposed  to  co-operate  with  the 
movement  in  such  manner  as  might  be  deemed  best, 
to  render  the  grounds  and  building,  known  as  Dallas 
Academy,  available  in  its  aid. 

On  the  1 3th  of  June  the  subscription  having 
amounted  to  a  sum  deemed  sufficient  to  warrant  the 
inauguration  of  the  proposed  system  of  schools,  a 
meeting  of  the  subscribers  was  held  for  the  purpose 
of  selecting  "  a  body  of  men  that  would  fairly  repre- 
sent the  public  in  respect  to  schools  "  in  accordance 
with  the  terms  of  the  proposition  made  by  Dr.  Sears. 
The  selection  resulted  in  the  choice  of  the  following 
men :  Jos.  R.  John,  Jos.  Hardie,  Geo.  O.  Baker,  Geo. 
Peacock,  Chas.  M.  Shelly,  A.  G.  Mabry,  James  M. 
Dedman,  Edward  Woods,  John  White,  James  W. 
Lapsley,  and  S.  C.  Pierce.  Of  these,  Messrs.  John, 
Baker,  Woods,  and  Mabry  were  already  members  of 
the  board  of  trustees  of  Dallas  Male  and  Female  Acad- 
emy. The  remaining  gentlemen  above  named  were  suc- 
cessively elected  to  members  of  the  board  of  trustees 
of  Dallas  Male  and  Female  Academy,  one  to  fill  a 
vacancy  caused  by  death,  and  the  remainder  to  fill 
vacancies  caused  by  resignations  to  make  room  for 
them.  In  this  manner  the  new  board  acquired  the 
property,  powers,  rights,  and  immunities  conferred  by 


94.        HISTORY    OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 

the  act  of  incorporation  in  compliance  with  terms  of 
the  charter  of  Dallas  Male  and  Female  Academy.  The 
new  board  thus  created  organized  on  the  22nd  of 
June,  1868,  by  the  election  of  the  following  officers 
and  the  adoption  of  its  by-laws,  viz:  Jos.  R.  John, 
president;  Ed.  Woods,  secretary;  Jos.  Hardie,  treas- 
urer. 

The  Board  proceeded  to  appoint  a  building  commit- 
tee to  secure  accommodations  for  the  new  free  graded 
school,  now  for  the  first  time  to  be  established  in 
Selma.  This  committee,  after  various  efforts,  decided 
to  enlarge  the  accommodations  of  the  Dallas  Academy 
building  by  erecting  another  of  the  same  dimensions 
alongside  the  original  building,  thus  increasing  the 
capacity  to  double  the  original  size;  and  to  rent  a 
building  in  East  Selma  for  a  branch  school.  The 
board  next  proceeded  to  elect  the  following  teachers: 
Capt.  N.  D.  Cross,  principal  and  superintendent;  Mr. 
G.  M.  Callen,  principal  of  the  boys'  department;  Miss 
Ella  Thompson,  principal  of  the  girls'  department ;  and 
eight  assistant  teachers;  and  Mrs.  Moore,  teacher  of 
vocal  music.  As  the  building  was  not  completed,  the 
boys'  school  was  opened  in  the  basement  of  the  Metho- 
dist Church,  and  the  girls'  school  in  the  basement  of 
the  First  Presbyterian  Church,  October  n,  1868. 

In  1869  the  city  of  Selma  was  made  a  separate 
school  district  under  the  general  control  of  the  State 
Board  of  Education  and  a  special  superintendent,  and 
thenceforward  became  a  part  of  the  public-school  sys- 
tem of  the  State.  An  arrangement  was  made  with 
the  City  Council  and  City  Board  of  Education,  by 
which  the  board  of  trustees  should  control  and  manage 
the  school,  under  the  general  supervision  of  the  City 
Superintendent  arid  the  City  Board  of  Education. 
This  arrangement  has  continued  until  the  present  time, 
and  has  always  worked  harmoniously  and  satisfac- 
torily. 

The  school  has  been  maintained  by  special  tax,  the 
State  appropriation,  and  tuition  fees.  The  income 


OF   WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH  95 

from  public  monies  has  never  been  sufficient  to  make 
the  school  entirely  free.  In  1873  the  high  school  was 
organized  with  twenty  pupils,  mainly  girls  under 
charge  of  Miss  Julia  Nixon.  In  1878  diplomas  were 
conferred  on  a  class  of  six.  Since  that  time  this  honor 
has  been  conferred  on  about  one  hundred  and  thirty. 

The  board  of  trustees  has  been  wise  and  fortunate 
in  the  selection  of  principals  and  teachers  for  the 
school.  Since  1868  there  have  been  three  principals — 
Captain  Cross,  three  years;  Prof.  Woodward,  eleven 
years;  Prof.  Hardaway,  twenty  years.  Through  all 
this  time  they  have  been  assisted  by  the  very  best 
teachers  to  be  found,  several  of  whom  have  been  in  the 
school  for  many  years.  One  teacher,  Miss  Emily  F. 
Furguson,  has  taught  continuously  since  1868. 

The  combined  labors  of  the  trustees,  principals,  and 
teachers  has  made  Dallas  Academy  the  pride  of  Selma, 
and  an  honor  to  those  who  have  brought  it  to  its  pres- 
sent  efficiency  and  usefulness. 

Judson  Female  Institute,  Marion,  Alabama,  1839-1908 

When  Alabama  became  a  State  much  interest  in 
education  already  existed,  and  the  new  State  began 
with  commendable  zeal  to  organize  a  school  system, 
and  to  establish  academies  and  other  seminaries  for  the 
benefit  of  girls ;  but,  before  the  close  of  the  first  decade, 
this  zeal  was  much  decreased — difficulties  had  proved 
much  greater  than  had  been  foreseen,  and  many  which 
the  people  could  not  anticipate  had  arisen.  However, 
the  people  were  not  discouraged,  and  in  the  larger 
towns  "  Female  Associations  for  the  Promotion  of 
Education  "  were  organized.  These  associations  were 
called  "  female  "  not  because  they  were  composed  of 
women, — for  as  many  men  as  women  belonged  to 
them, — but  because  the  prime  object  of  their  organiza- 
tion was  the  advancement  of  the  education  of  girls. 

In  1833  such  an  association  was  formed  in  Marion, 
Alabama,  and  a  charter  was  obtained.  This  charter 


96       HISTORY   OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 

empowered  the  stockholders  to  establish  a  school  for 
girls,  of  any  grade  desired.  As  a  matter  of  course  all 
denominations  belonged  to  this  association,  and  all 
patronized  the  school  established  in  1835. 

This  harmonious  arrangement  was  not  destined  to 
continue  very  long.  The  Baptists  were  the  first  to  tire 
of  it,  and  withdraw.  In  1833  the  Alabama  Baptist 
State  Convention,  a  corporate  body,  had  established 
"  a  Seminary  for  Young  Men,"  afterward  known  as 
Howard  College,  and  at  the  session  of  1837  the  sub- 
ject of  education  occupied  much  time  and  attention, 
and  after  mature  deliberation  the  Convention  decided 
to  establish  a  school  for  girls,  to  be  located  in  Marion. 
Therefore,  the  Baptists  withdrew  from  the  "  Society 
for  the  Promotion  of  Education,"  and  the  school 
established  by  the  Society,  and  began  preparations  for 
the  accommodation  of  their  own  school.  The  first 
session  of  this  school — the  "  Judson  Female  Institute  " 
— began  January  7,  1839,  in  a  modest  two-story 
wooden  building  thirty  by  forty,  and  having  two 
wings.  Rev.  Milo  P.  Jewett  was  the  first  president ; 
General  Ed.  D.  King,  president  of  the  board  of 
trustees ;  William  Hornbuckle,  secretary,  and  Langston 
Goree,  treasurer. 

A  small  beginning  was  made  with  forty-seven  pupils 
and  six  teachers;  the  third  session  closed  with  one 
hundred  and  fifty-seven  pupils.  In  two  and  one  half 
years  a  house  answering  all  the  demands  of  the  time 
had  been  constructed,  which  was  unsurpassed  by  any 
school  building  for  girls  in  the  South  at  that  time.  It 
was  supplied  with  apparatus,  a  library,  a  cabinet  of 
minerals,  music-rooms  and  an  art  studio.  This  build- 
ing was  destroyed  by  fire,  but  was  soon  replaced  by 
three  handsome  three-story  brick  buildings,  joined  by 
two-story  wings,  forming  a  structure  two  hundred  and 
forty  by  one  hundred  and  twenty  feet.  This  building 
was  also  destroyed  by  fire,  but  was  replaced  by  build- 
ings on  a  larger  and  more  elegant  plan,  and  greatly 
superior  to  those  which  preceded  them.  Meanwhile, 


OF    WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH  97 

thanks  to  the  public  spirit  and  liberality  of  the  citizens 
of  Marion,  the  exercises  of  the  school  were  not  sus- 
pended. All  the  classes  were  taught  as  usual  during 
the  erection  of  this  building. 

When  first  organized  this  school  adopted  a  uniform 
dress  for  the  students,  and  the  graduates  have  always 
worn  plain  white  dresses,  without  trimming  or  orna- 
ment. 

On  May  24,  1906,  the  sixty-eighth  commencement 
was  held.  To  the  graduating  class  and  to  the  great 
audience  assembled  in  Alumnae  Hall,  President  Patrick 
read  the  first  graduating  essay  ever  read  at  the  Judson 
— the  graduating  essay  that  was  read  in  the  remote 
year  of  1841,  by  Miss  Carolina  Frances  Smith  of 
Lowndes  County.  To  them  was  shown  the  first 
diploma  issued  from  the  Judson,  the  diploma  issued  to 
Miss  Smith.  Every  word  of  it  was  written  by  hand, 
and  it  was  signed  by  that  famous  educator,  Milo  P. 
Jewett,  who  became  the  first  president  of  Vassar  Col- 
lege. Mr.  Patrick  also  showed  an  oil  portrait,  life 
size,  of  Miss  Smith,  Judson's  first  graduate. 

On  the  evening  of  May  24,  1906,  the  thirty-six 
graduates  marched  down  the  aisles  of  Alumnae  Hall 
to  the  stage,  while  the  great  pipe  organ  pealed  a  stately 
march.  To  begin  the  exercises  the  large  audience 
arose  and  sang  "  Praise  God  from  Whom  all  blessings 
flow."  A  beautiful  and  touching  prayer,  by  Rev.  S.  M. 
Provence,  followed.  Then  the  graduating  class  sang 
"  The  Lord  is  my  Shepherd." 

Diplomas  were  awarded  to  each  of  the  following- 
graduates  :  Literary  president,  Mayo  Provence ;  vice- 
president,  Jane  Elizabeth  Massey;  treasurer,  Annie 
Lorena  Warren.  Degrees — Bachelor  of  Arts,  Mayo 
Provence;  Bachelor  of  Science,  Elva  Goodhue; 
Bachelor  of  Literature,  Margaret  Ansley,  Warre 
Boyd,  Janie  Ida  Bean,  Mamie  Crew,  Inez  Webb  Col- 
lins, Hattie  Eloise  Collins,  Mary  Lou  Dean,  Loucile 
Donald,  Louise  Davie,  Frances  Ruby  Holley,  Ethel 
Yvette  Hill,  Ruth  Hobson,  Rosa  Ramsey,  Carrie 


98       HISTORY    OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 

Spigener,  Mabel  Catherine  Hauff,  Annie  Vinceil 
Strong,  Evalyn  Thompson,  Annie  Lorena  Watts. 
Bonnie  Pearl  Watts,  Jane  Elizabeth  Masse,  Harriet 
Cecil  Hampton.  Music — Pianoforte,  Bessie  Inez 
Burk,  Ida  Holley,  Margaret  Bacon;  voice,  Harriet 
Hosmer  Reynolds;  violin,  Annelu  Burns;  organ, 
Maude  Robinson;  elocution,  Ruth  Hobson,  Carrie 
Spigener,  Cecyle  Clyde  Metcalf,  Ethel  Salter.  Art — 
Annie  Vonceil  Strong,  Edna  Middleton.  The  presi- 
dent of  the  class,  Miss  Mayo  Provence,  was  the  recipi- 
ent of  the  highest  honor  of  her  class. 

The  Judson  is  the  property  of  the  Alabama  Baptist 
Convention.  Its  interests  are  committed  to  a  board  of 
trustees  elected  by  the  convention,  to  whom  the  board 
annually  reports.  This  board  assumes  the  responsi- 
bility of  all  expenses,  so  that  no  officer  or  teacher  is 
pecuniarily  interested  in  its  income.  The  manage- 
ment of  the  affairs  of  the  school  is  entrusted  to  a  presi- 
dent, who  is  elected  by  the  board,  and  whose  term  of 
office  is  determined  by  the  condition  of  mutual  satis- 
faction between  the  contracting  parties. 

At  the  annual  meeting  of  the  board  in  1906  the  an- 
nual report  of  President  Patrick  was  received  with 
general  satisfaction  by  the  board,  for  in  it  was  out- 
lined the  remarkable  growth  of  the  Judson  during  the 
past  ten  years. 

After  a  thorough  examination  of  the  books  and 
management,  and  in  view  of  the  fact  that  about  sixty 
pupils  have  been  turned  away  every  fall  for  three  years, 
the  trustees  decided  to  build  an  annex  on  the  north 
side  of  the  dormitory,  similar  to  the  one  on  the  south 
side;  also  to  beg-in  work  immediately  on  the  Carnegie 
Library,  the  building  to  cost  $15,000  furnished  by  Mr. 
Carnegie;  the  College  has  raised  $15,000  endowment 
fund.  It  was  also  definitely  decided  to  build  a  house 
for  the  president  that  will  be  in  keeping  with  the  form 
and  importance  of  the  Judson. 

The  board  of  trustees  in  1906  consisted  of  fourteen 


OF    WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH  99 

ministers  and  laymen  of  the  Baptist  Church  of  Ala- 
bama, B.  F.  E.  Ellis,  Orrville,  president. 

The  Judson  had  been  in  operation  well-nigh  three 
years  before  a  charter  was  applied  for.  The  trustees 
named  in  this  charter  were  Edwin  D.  King,  James  S. 
Goree,  Larkin  Y.  Tavnat,  A.  C.  Eland,  Langston 
Goree,  Francis  Lowery,  John  Lockhart,  William  E. 
Blasingame.  The  usual  powers  concerning  the  own- 
ing and  disposal  of  property  were  granted,  but  the 
amount  of  property  owned  by  the  institution  was 
restricted  to  fifty  thousand  dollars.  Trustees  were  em- 
powered to  grant  diplomas,  certificates,  or  other  evi- 
dences of  scholarship  as  they  may  prescribe.  This 
charter  was  approved  January  9,  1841. 


100      HISTORY    OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 


CHAPTER    XI 

Livingston  Female  Academy,  Livingston,  Alabama, 
1840-1908 

THIS  academy  was  incorporated  January  15,  1840, 
and  without  cessation  of  regular  exercises  has  con- 
tinued until  the  present  time.  The  full  course  of  in- 
struction includes  three  departments:  primary,  inter- 
mediate, and  collegiate.  In  the  first  two  departments 
are  three  classes  each.  In  the  collegiate  department, 
four.  One  year  is  required  for  each  class,  or  ten  years 
for  the  entire  course.  Latin  and  French  are  required ; 
German  and  Greek  are  elective. 

For  the  benefit  of  graduates  of  this  and  other  in- 
stitutions the  collegiate  course  will  be  supplemented  by 
an  elective  course  of  higher  grades  whenever  the  neces- 
sity arises. 

In  this  course  it  will  be  the  aim  to  bring  the  standard 
of  scholarship  as  nearly  as  possible  to  that  recom- 
mended by  the  Committee  of  Ten  appointed  by  the 
National  Educational  Association. 

To  meet  the  demands  for  trained  teachers  for  the 
public  schools  of  the  State  the  Legislature  of  1882-83 
made  a  yearly  appropriation  of  $2,000  for  the  support 
of  the  Normal  School,  and  $500  for  the  purchase  of 
school  appliances.  The  Livingston  Academy  being  an 
undenominational  school,  the  directors  were  empow- 
ered to  establish  in  connection  with  it  a  normal  depart- 
ment to  enable  young  women  to  prepare  for  teaching 
in  the  public  schools  of  the  State.  As  the  Academy 
was  well  organized,  or  graded,  and  supplied  with  many 
excellent  appliances,  this  arrangement  enabled  the 
normal  department  to  begin  work  without  delay.  The 
name  was  changed  to  Normal  College  and  a  new 


OF    WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH  101 

charter  was  granted  February  28,  1883.  The  Acad- 
emy became  the  literary  department  of  the  Normal 
College;  and  an  industrial  department,  including 
stenography,  typewriting,  telegraphy,  a  printing  de- 
partment, and  a  dressmaking  and  fitting  department 
have  been  added  to  the  other  advantages  offered  by  the 
Normal  College.  Vocal  music  in  classes,  and  draw- 
ing, both  free-hand  and  outline,  are  taught  in  all  de- 
partments. 

The  boarding  department  and  music  department 
(special  lessons)  and  art  department  (including  draw- 
ing and  painting)  belong  to  the  principal. 

A  unique  feature  of  this  school  is  the  "  annual  ex- 
cursion." During  the  winter  of  1881  the  plan  of 
school  excursions  was  inaugurated  by  sending  the  first 
to  the  Atlanta  Exposition.  The  success  of  the  trip 
caused  the  principal,  Miss  Tutwiler,  to  decide  in  favor 
of  an  annual  trip  if  a  sufficient  number  of  the  parents 
desired  it  for  their  daughters.  Almost  the  whole 
school  visited  the  New  Orleans  Exposition.  In  1887 
a  party  of  twenty-six  pupils  and  two  teachers,  chap- 
eroned by  Miss  Tutwiler,  made  an  excursion  of  ten 
days  to  Washington  City.  The  graduating  class  of 
1895  decided  not  to  have  graduating  costumes,  not 
even  a  white  fan,  gloves,  or  ribbons,  but  to  wear  the 
simple  uniform  they  wore  every  Sunday,  and  to  ask 
their  parents  to  give  each  of  them  $25  to  be  used  for 
an  educational  excursion.  They  visited  Tuscaloosa 
during  the  commencement  week  of  the  University,  met 
many  prominent  citizens  and  distinguished  Ala- 
bamians,  and  visited  places  of  interest;  then  on  to 
Birmingham,  where  they  visited  the  rolling  mills,  fur- 
naces, and  other  places  of  interest ;  then  on  to  Chatta- 
nooga, Lookout  Mountain,  and  Mounteagle,  where 
they  spent  two  weeks,  keeping  house  for  themselves 
in  a  cottage  belonging  to  Miss  Tutwiler.  The  neces- 
sary cost  of  these  excursions  is  $25. 

The  College  buildings  were  burned  to  the  ground 
Christmas  night,  1894,  but  the  exercises  of  the  school 


102      HISTORY    OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 

were  not  interrupted  for  a  single  day.  Two  commo- 
dious buildings,  close  together,  one  for  the  boarding 
department  the  other  for  sole  use  of  the  school,  have 
been  erected. 

The  Normal  College  has  had  only  one  principal, 
Miss  Julia  Strudwick  Tutwiler,  who  was  principal  of 
the  Livingston  Academy  when  the  normal  department 
was  established.  A  library,  and  reading-room  sup- 
plied with  current  literature,  a  laboratory,  a  museum, 
a  telegraph  office,  and  a  printing-press  afford  facilities 
for  teaching. 

Athens  Female  Institute,  1842-1908 

It  had  been  obvious  for  some  time  to  the  leading 
men  of  Athens  that  in  order  to  maintain  her  prestige 
Athens  must  provide  schools  of  a  higher  grade  than 
the  academy  for  girls.  Indeed,  this  sentiment  largely 
pervaded  the  community,  but  the  Methodists  seemed 
to  take  the  lead  in  its  discussion. 

Thus  the  way  was  prepared  for  action  when  the 
Tennessee  Conference  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church  (at  that  time  that  part  of  Alabama  lying  north 
of  the  Tennessee  River  belonged  to  the  Tennessee 
Conference)  met  in  Athens,  in  October,  1842,  and 
after  mature  deliberation  the  enterprise  was  projected. 
In  1843  a  charter  was  obtained  from  the  legislature 
of  Alabama  incorporating  the  "  Female  Institute " 
of  the  Tennessee  Conference.  The  dignity  and  high 
character  of  the  undertaking  was  amply  manifested 
in  the  selection  of  the  trustees  named  in  the  charter, 
men  prominent  in  church  and  state.  The  lofty  aim 
of  the  institution  was  further  shown  in  the  election 
of  the  learned  and  sweet-spirited  Dr.  R.  H.  Rivers 
as  its  first  president. 

Gradually  the  boundaries  of  the  conferences  were 
made  to  coincide  with  the  boundaries  of  the  State, 
and  in  1869  the  North  Alabama  Conference  was  or- 
ganized, embracing  the  northern  portion  of  Alabama, 


OF    WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH  IPS 

in  which  Athens  is  situated,  thus  acquiring  all  the 
church  property  in  this  section  formerly  belonging  to 
the  Tennessee  Conference.  In  this  way  the  Institute 
became  the  property  of  the  North  Alabama  Conference. 
In  1872  the  charter  was  amended,  changing  the 
name  to  the  "  Athens  Female  Institute,"  and  again 
was  amended  in  1889,  changing  the  name  to  "  Athens 
College  for  Women."  These  amendments  included 
other  changes,  as  extending  the  curriculum,  enlarging 
the  powers  of  the  trustees,  and  defining  property 
rights. 

Several  additions  have  been  made  to  the  beautiful 
Ionic  structure  erected  by  the  founders;  one  of  these, 
a  spacious  chapel ;  another,  a  large  two-story  building 
for  accommodation  of  the  music  department.  Re- 
cently the  whole  building  has  been  remodeled  and 
made  modern  in  its  appointments,  and  refurnished. 
The  entire  structure  is  of  brick,  the  main  building 
being  three  stories  high. 

The  course  of  study  embraces  kindergarten,  pri- 
mary, intermediate,  academic,  and  collegiate  depart- 
ments; the  last  requiring  four  years.  The  languages 
taught  are  Latin,  Greek,  French,  and  German.  To 
these  courses  are  added  the  schools  of  music,  art, 
voice  culture,  elocution,  and  business. 

Two  literary  societies,  a  current  events  club,  a  chorus 
club,  an  orchestra,  musical  recitals,  and  lectures  by 
the  best  platform  speakers  are  some  of  the  means  of 
culture  used  to  render  the  course  interesting  and 
practical. 

The  College  has  been  a  church  school  from  the  be- 
ginning, hence  the  Bible  is  studied  throughout  the 
course,  and  a  regular  course  of  Bible  study  forms  a 
part  of  the  work  of  the  collegiate  course. 

The  College  has  an  honorable  history  and  a  future 
full  of  promise.  It  is  enshrined  in  the  hearts  of  thou- 
sands, and  there  are  mothers  all  over  the  South  who 
reflect  with  thanksgiving  upon  the  gracious  influences 
shed  upon  them  while  students  in  its  classic  halls, 


104       HISTORY    OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 

and  remember  with  loving  kindness  the  advice  and 
training  received  from  the  long  line  of  eminent  and 
worthy  presidents,  whose  lives  were  a  benediction. 

For  several  years  the  College  has  been  under  the 
supervision  of  Miss  Mary  Moore,  a  woman  eminently 
fitted  for  the  position.  Under  her  guidance  the  stand- 
ard has  been  raised,  the  equipment  enlarged,  and  the 
efficiency  of  the  College  greatly  enhanced.  The  great 
need  of  this  College  is  an  ample  endowment;  with  this 
advantage  it  could  take  rank  with  the  first  colleges 
in  the  country. 

(The  material  for  this  sketch  was  obtained  from 
catalogues,  acts  of  Legislature,  and  correspondence.) 

Alabama  Central  Female  College,  Tuscaloosa.  1845 

Although  the  Baptists  had  established  one  school 
for  girls  which  had  not  been  as  successful  as  they 
had  anticipated,  they  were  willing  to  make  another 
venture  whenever  an  opportunity  should  present  it- 
self. The  opportune  time  came  when  Montgomery 
became  the  capital  of  the  State.  When  this  came  to 
pass,  the  Legislature  gave  the  old  Capitol  to  the  L^ni- 
versity.  The  trustees  of  the  University  soon  realized 
they  had  "  a  white  elephant "  on  their  hands,  and 
gladly  leased  the  building  to  a  syndicate  for  ninety- 
nine  years,  on  condition  that  it  should  be  kept  open 
and  a  school  kept  in  it. 

The  charter  granted  to  this  syndicate  demanded  that 
two-thirds  of  the  syndicate  should  be  members  of  the 
Baptist  denomination,  and  limited  the  amount  of  stock 
to  $300,000;  hence  this  college  is  locally  known  as 
"  The  Baptist  College,"  though  its  charter  name  is 
"  Alabama  Central  College." 

The  provision  of  the  charter  necessarily  places  it 
under  the  control  of  the  Baptist  Church,  though  the 
Baptists  maintain  it  is  not  a  denominational  school : 
as  a  proof  of  this  contention,  the  teachers,  other  than 
the  principal,  who  has  always  been  a  member  of  the 


OF    WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH  105 

Baptist  Church,  have  been  drawn  from  all  denomina- 
tions. 

Among-  the  many  presidents  who  have  had  charge 
of  this  College  during  its  existence  of  sixty-one  years 
are  the  following:  Professors  Bacon,  Browne,  Lan- 
neau,  Samuel  B.  Foster,  Yancey,  and  Dr.  Murfee. 

Auburn  Masonic  Female  College,  Auburn,  Alabama, 
1852-1908 

This  school  had  its  beginning  in  the  forties,  and 
exact  records  are  not  extant ;  however,  tradition  says 
it  was  successfully  managed  by  Mr.  Pelot  Lloyd,  and 
became  so  popular  at  home  and  abroad  that  more 
commodious  buildings  became  necessary. 

In  1852  it  became  the  property  of  the  Masonic 
Lodge  of  Auburn,  and  a  new  charter  was  approved 
February  10,  1852. 

The  judiciary  powers  granted  by  this  charter  were 
the  same  as  were  usually  granted  to  institutions  of 
learning,  and  the  trustees  were  empowered  to  con- 
fer degrees  and  to  grant  diplomas  to  graduates,  and 
issue  certificates  of  scholarship.  One  clause  of  this 
charter  forbids  the  sale  of  liquor  within  two  miles  of 
the  College.  This  seems  a  peculiar  precaution  for  a 
school  for  girls. 

The  rieht  to  elect  trustees  was  vested  in  the  Ma- 
sonic Lodge  in  Auburn,  and  the  trustees  named  in 
the  charter  were  to  hold  office  until  the  Lodge  should 
see  fit  to  appoint  their  successors. 

Under  the  name  and  title  of  Auburn  Female  Col- 
lege the  school  seemed  to  take  on  new  life.  Mr. 
Lloyd  was  still  in  charge,  and  Mrs.  Agnes  Clower 
was  the  first  music  teacher  employed  by  the  College. 
General  Holtzclaw  of  Montgomery  delivered  the  first 
baccalaureate  address,  June,  1854. 

After  a  few  years  the  Masonic  Lodee  relinquished 
the  management  of  the  school  and  it  became  a  pre- 
paratory school  for  boys.  At  this  juncture  Judge 


106      HISTORY    OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 

John  Harper,  a  wealthy,  liberal,  and  public-spirited 
citizen,  donated  a  beautiful  grove  contiguous  to  the 
old  school  building,  and  a  $6,000  brick  house  was 
erected.  This  building  was  of  the  best  material  and 
workmanship,  as  time  and  hard  usage  have  proven. 
It  withstood  the  cyclone  that  swept  over  the  town  in 
1870,  and  the  less  violent,  but  equally  destructive,  at- 
tacks of  the  jack-knives  of  a  generation  of  school 
boys. 

This  school  continued  until  the  exigencies  of  the 
War  between  the  States  converted  it  into  a  hospital 
for  Confederate  soldiers,  and  for  some  time  after 
peace  was  declared  it  served  as  a  refuge  for  weary, 
travel-worn  soldiers. 

For  a  short  time  it  was  degraded  from  its  original 
purpose  and  converted  into  a  factory  for  furniture — 
for  a  time  only,  for  the  citizens,  aroused  from  their 
lethargy  and  determined  to  restore  the  old  building 
to  its  former  use,  re-established  the  school.  Both 
boys  and  girls  were  admitted  to  this  re-established 
school.  The  discipline  was  rigid,  the  teaching  thor- 
ough; the  examinations  were  conducted  publicly;  and 
visitors  were  often  requested  to  quiz  the  pupils. 

During  the  half  century  that  had  elapsed  since  the 
establishment  of  the  school  many  changes  had  been 
made,  and  the  building  had  been  used  for  several 
purposes.  Another,  and  the  last  change  up  to  date, 
was  made  in  1900,  when  the  school  became  again  a 
school  for  girls,  the  name  was  partially  restored,  and 
it  became  known  as  the  Auburn  Female  Institute. 

The  graduates  of  this  Institute  are  admitted  to  the 
junior  class  of  the  Alabama  Polytechnic  Institute, 
also  located  in  Auburn. 

When  the  last  change  was  made  the  old  building 
had  served  its  purpose  and  its  usefulness  was  passed, 
and  it  was  torn  down  and  a  modern  schoolhouse 
erected  near  the  site  of  the  old  schoolhouse.  The 
same  grand  old  oaks  beneath  whose  shades  some  of 
the  noblest  men  of  Alabama  played  "  town-ball "  and 


OF    WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH  107 

marbles,  shelter  the  school  girls  of  the  present  day 
as  they  indulge  in  the  pastimes  so  dear  to  the  modern 
girl. 

In  1900  Prof.  G.  W.  Duncan  was  principal;  his  as- 
sistants, Misses  Potterfield  and  Martin. 

(The  material  for  this  sketch  was  furnished  by 
Miss  O'Hara  of  Auburn,  Alabama.) 

Orrville  Institute,  Dallas  County,  Alabama,  1852 

This  school  was  established  by  James  R.  Malone, 
and  was  in  a  flourishing  condition  some  years  before 
application  was  made  for  a  charter.  The  trustees 
named  in  the  charter  were  Wiley  Thomas,  James  F. 
Orr,  Henry  Cobb,  Edward  B.  Halloway,  John  McEl- 
ray,  James  White,  Felix  G.  Adams,  Lewis  B.  Moseley, 
Abner  Y.  Howell,  P.  T.  Woodall,  James  D.  McElray, 
B.  E.  Cobb,  John  A.  Norwood,  and  Alfred  Averzt. 
"  These  trustees  were  authorized,  with  the  consent  and 
concurrence  of  James  R.  Malone,  but  not  otherwise, 
to  make  such  rules  and  regulations  for  the  government 
of  said  institution  as  they  deem  expedient,  provided 
such  regulations  are  not  in  conflict  with  the  constitu- 
tion of  the  State  and  of  the  United  States.  If  James 
R.  Malone  should  sell  his  interest  to  said  trustees, 
then  they  shall  have  full  and  exclusive  control  of  said 
institution. 

"  This  institution  shall  not  hold  property  to  exceed 
$10,000,  exclusive  of  buildings,  apparatus  and  library. 
The  principal,  James  R.  Malone,  and  his  associate 
teachers  and  their  successors,  who  shall  be  styled  the 
faculty  of  Orrville  Institute,  shall  have  power  to  or- 
ganize said  institution  on  a  college  basis,  and  the  same 
is  hereby  declared  to  be  a  college  proper,  and  said 
faculty  of  said  institution  shall  be  empowered  to  con- 
fer degrees,  honors  and  diplomas,  arid  have  all  the 
rights  and  privileges  and  immunities  of  all  regular 
colleges." 

This  charter  was  approved  February  9,  1852. 


108      HISTORY    OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 

The  College  continued  in  active  operation  until 
closed  by  the  exigencies  of  war.  The  buildings  re- 
mained intact,  and  when  schools  were  reopened  after 
the  War  between  the  States  they  were  turned  over 
to  the  use  of  the  public  schools. 

East  Alabama  Female  College,  Tuskegee,  1852 

According  to  the  terms  of  the  charter  of  the  Col- 
lege, which  was,  granted  January  27,  1852,  the  faculty 
of  said  college  may  instruct  in  all  the  arts  and  sciences 
usually  taught  in  similar  institutions,  and  grant  di- 
plomas and  confer  all  degrees  of  literary  distinction 
which  can  be  conferred  by  other  institutions  of  learn- 
ing in  the  United  States. 

One  section  of  the  charter  is  a  stringent  law  against 
the  sale  of  liquor  within  three  miles  of  the  College. 

No  license  shall  be  received  in  justification  for  a 
violation  of  this  law. 

The  property  was  limited  to  $130,000  exclusive  of 
apparatus  and  library  ;  the  grounds  to  fifteen  acres. 


Baptist  Female  Institute  at  Moulton,  Alabama, 

The  trustees  of  this  Institution  were  appointed  by 
the  Muscle  Shoals  Association,  No.  13.  They  were 
empowered  to  grant  diplomas,  and  to  make  such  regu- 
lations as  were  not  contrary  to  the  constitution  of  the 
State  or  of  the  United  States.  A  two-thirds  vote 
was  necessary  to  elect  a  principal. 

No  law  concerning  sale  of  liquor,  but  a  fine  of 
$1,000  was  imposed  on  any  bowling-alley  within  three 
miles  of  the  institution  —  one-half  allowed  to  the  pros- 
ecutor and  one-half  placed  in  the  county  treasury. 

This  school  was  closed  by  Federal  troops,  the  build- 
ings destroyed,  and  never  rebuilt. 


OF    WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH  109 


Salem  Female  Academy,  Jefferson  County,  Alabama, 

1852 

This  academy  was  maintained  by  a  stock  company, 
and  the  trustees  elected  by  stockholders.  The  shares 
were  $25  each,  and  one  share  entitled  to  one  vote, 
either  in  person  or  by  proxy.  The  stock  was  trans- 
ferable, but  limited  to  $20,000. 

The  trustees  had  full  power  to  decide  as  to  the 
competency  and  number  of  teachers,  to  make  rates 
of  tuition,  and  to  grant  diplomas  on  adequate  attain- 
ments as  well  as  certificates  or  other  evidences  of 
scholarship,  and  in  short  do  any  and  every  thing  neces- 
sary and  proper  to  promote  the  objects  of  said  institu- 
tion, or  which  other  institutions  of  like  kind  may 
lawfully  do.  This  charter  was  approved  February 
10,  1852. 

Rehoboth  Academy,  Rehoboth,  Wilcox  County,  Ala- 
bama,  1852 

The  corporation  of  this  academy  was  perpetual,  but 
it  was  not  a  stock  company. 

The  trustees  had  the  same  powers  as  the  trustees 
of  Salem  Academy.  This  charter  was  approved  Feb- 
ruary 9,  1852. 

Isbell  College,   Talladega,   Alabama,   1847-1908 

In  1847  the  Presbyterians  of  Talladega  County  re- 
solved to  establish  a  school  for  girls  in  the  town  of 
Talladega,  where  their  own  daughters  and  as  many 
others  as  would  patronize  the  school  could  obtain  col- 
legiate training. 

They  appointed  a  board  of  trustees  to  carry  out 
the  measure.  The  names  of  these  trustees  are  a  guar- 
antee to  all  Alabamians  that  the  school  was  excellent 
in  all  its  apppointments ;  they  were  Lewis  E.  Parsons, 


110      HISTORY    OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 

Alexander  White,  Dr.  J.  E.  Knox,  Rev.  A.  B.  Mc- 
Corkle,  Major  James,  General  William  B.  McClellen, 
Andrew  Cunningham,  Thomas  Cameron,  and  Colonel 
Henry  Rutledge. 

These  trustees  obtained  a  charter  which  empowered 
them  to  establish  a  school  on  a  college  basis,  and  they 
erected  suitable  buildings,  which  cost  $20,000.  The 
buildings  were  completed  in  1849,  and  in  October  of 
that  year  the  school  opened  under  the  management  of 
President  Hoyt,  a  Presbyterian  minister. 

In  1854  the  trustees  made  a  proposition  to  the  Synod 
of  Alabama  to  transfer  the  school  and  the  buildings 
to  the  Synod  and  change  the  name  from  Presbyterian 
Collegiate  Institute  to  Synodical  Institute.  The  prop- 
osition was  accepted,  and  in  1856  the  transfer  was 
made,  and  from  that  time  the  Institute  was  under 
the  control  of  a  board  of  trustees  appointed  by  the 
Synod,  who  made  reports  to  the  Synod  at  its  annual 
sessions.  In  1888  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  Talla- 
dega  requested  the  Synod  to  transfer  the  Institute  to 
the  church.  After  two  years'  negotiation  this  was 
done,  and  the  transfer  was  made  in  1890*  and  the  name 
changed  to  Isbell  College. 

The  departments  are,  literary,  consisting  of  an  aca- 
demic and  a  collegiate  course,  requiring  eight  years 
to  complete  both ;  music  and  art. 

The  buildings  originally  were  large  two-story  brick 
buildings.  They  have  been  enlarged  and  improved, 
and  facilities  required  to  conduct  these  departments 
according  to  modern  ideas  have  been  added.  The 
College  is  still  in  a  flourishing  condition. 

East  Alabama  Female  Institute,  Talladega,  1849 

In  1849  the  Masonic  fraternity  of  Talladega  re- 
solved to  establish  a  school  of  high  grade  for  girls, 
which  would  not  be  denominational  in  its  teaching. 
In  1850  the  corner-stone  was  laid  with  appropriate 
ceremonies,  and  the  building  hurried  to  completion. 


OF    WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH  111 

This  building,  which  cost  $25,000,  was  placed  in 
the  center  of  a  twenty-acre  lot,  which  was  divided 
into  a  campus,  a  park,  and  a  farm.  The  building 
stands  on  the  top  of  a  hill,  which  is  terraced  down 
to  the  level  of  the  street.  The  terrace  immediately 
around  the  house  is  laid  out  for  a  flower  garden,  the 
one  below  is  planted  in  grass  and  shaded  by  live- 
oak  trees. 

The  school  opened  in  October,  1851,  under  manage- 
ment of  Professor  Patrick,  president,  and  Professor 
Thomas  Cook  associate  president,  with  a  corps  of 
competent  teachers.  The  departments  of  music  and 
art  were  well  equipped;  the  former  was  in  charge 
of  Professor  J.  W.  Blandin,  a  graduate  of  the  Con- 
servatory of  Music  in  Boston;  the  art  department 
was  in  charge  of  Mrs.  Shelly. 

The  Masons  did  not  realize  their  expectations  in 
the  success  of  this  college,  and  in  1854  they  sold  the 
property  to  the  Alabama  Conference  of  the  Methodist 
Episcopal  Church  South.  The  school  did  not  suc- 
ceed under  this  management,  and  in  1858  the  Confer- 
ence closed  the  school  and  rented  the  property  to  Dr. 
Joseph  H.  Johnson  of  Cave  Springs,  Georgia,  who 
opened  a  school  for  the  deaf,  October  i,  1858. 

In  1860  the  State  bought  the  property  for  $16,000, 
and  in  February,  1860,  the  State  Institution  for  the 
Deaf  and  Dumb  was  organized.  In  1866  the  School 
for  the  Blind  was  added,  and  in  1887  the  Academy 
for  the  Blind  was  established,  all  under  the  supervision 
of  Dr.  Johnson,  who  continued  in  charge  until  his 
death,  when  he  was  succeeded  by  his  son. 

When  the  State  bought  the  property  it  was  en- 
larged and  a  herd  of  Jersey  cattle  placed  on  the  farm. 
This  farm  supplies  the  school  with  vegetables  and 
milk  and  butter,  and  affords  a  means  for  training 
in  practical  agriculture  and  dairy  work. 

The  departments  of  the  school  are  furnished  with 
suitable  appliances  for  teaching,  and  the  teachers  are 
experts  in  the  different  lines  of  work. 


HISTORY    OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 

In  1890  the  State  bought  an  adjoining  tract  of  land, 
erected  suitable  buildings,  and  in  1892  opened  a  sepa- 
rate school  for  deaf  and  dumb  and  blind  children  of 
the  African  race. 

(The  material  for  this  sketch  was  furnished  by  Mr. 
L.  L.  Lewis  of  Talladega,  and  obtained  from  cata- 
logues sent  by  him.) 

Oak  Bowery  Female  College,  Oak  Bowery,  Alabama, 

1850 

This  school  began  as  Oak  Bowery  Academy,  whose 
charter  was  approved  December  25,  1837.  By  terms 
of  the  charter  the  corporation  was  perpetual  and  en- 
titled to  a  common  seal  alterable  at  pleasure,  and 
the  property  rights  and  judiciary  powers  were 
defined. 

The  first  amendment  to  this  charter  was  approved 
February  i,  1843,  and  read  as  follows:  "After  the 
passage  of  this  act  the  Oak  Bowery  Academy  shall 
be  known  as  Chambers  Collegiate  Institute.  Henry 
C.  Marcell,  J.  Alma  Pelot,  and  their  successors,  to- 
gether with  the  present  board  of  trustees,  shall  have 
the  power  to  confer  degrees  and  fill  vacancies  both  in 
the  board  of  trustees  and  professors,  provided  no  va- 
cancy shall  be  filled  unless  there  be  present  and  voting 
a  majority  of  the  trustees." 

The  second  amendment  was  approved  February  4, 
1850.  An  entirely  new  board  of  trustees  is  named 
in  this  act,  most  of  them  Methodist  preachers,  and 
they  and  their  successors  are  declared  a  body  cor- 
porate by  the  name  and  style  of  the  "  Oak  Bowery 
Female  College/'  under  the  direction  of  the  Methodist 
Episcopal  Church  South. 

The  College  was  in  charge  of  a  first-class  faculty, 
and  did  efficient  work  of  a  high  order.  It  was  not 
closed  by  the  exigencies  of  war,  but  continued  ef- 
fective some  years  after  the  war  closed,  when  it  was 
merged  into  the  public-school  system. 


OF    WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH  115 


Alabama   Conference   College,    Tuskegee,    1854-1908 

This  College  was  chartered  in  1854,  under  the  name 
of  Tuskegee  College.  The  usual  powers  concerning 
honors,  diplomas,  and  literary  distinctions  were 
granted;  the  amount  of  property  was  limited  to  $130.- 
ooo  and  the  land  to  fifteen  acres. 

Rev.  A.  A.  Lipscome  was  the  first  president,  and 
continued  in  office  until  the  close  of  the  War  between 
the  States.  It  was  not  closed  during  the  war ;  indeed, 
it  was  quite  prosperous  until  the  Reconstruction 
caused  utter  financial  ruin. 

At  one  time  the  closing  of  the  College  seemed  in- 
evitable in  spite  of  the  utmost  endeavors  of  its  friends. 
Rev.  J.  W.  Rush,  Rev.  M.  S.  Andrews,  and  Rev. 
Henry  D.  Moore  particularly  exerted  themselves  in 
its  behalf.  The  Methodists  were  anxious  to  build  up 
this  College.  They  had  already  donated  to  the  State 
two  colleges — the  East  Alabama  College  for  men  at 
Auburn,  and  LaGrange  College  at  Florence;  the  first 
became  the  A.  &  M.  College,  the  second  the  State 
Normal. 

After  strenuous  efforts  they  succeeded  in  paying  the 
debt  on  the  College,  and  in  1872  they  applied  for  a 
new  charter. 

By  the  terms  of  this  charter  the  property  limitations 
were  removed ;  the  College  was  recognized  as  the 
property  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  South; 
and  the  name  was  changed  from  Tuskegee  College 
to  Alabama  Conference  Female  College.  John  Mas- 
sey,  A.M.,  LL.D.,  was  elected  president  and  a  new 
board  of  trustees  was  also  elected. 

The  attendance  at  the  opening  of  the  next  session 
was  encouraging,  and  since  that  time  the  numbers 
steadily  increased.  Only  a  few  years  after  Dr.  Massey 
took  charge  it  became  necessary  to  enlarge  the  build- 
ing, and  in  a  few  years  it  became  necessary  to  erect 
another  building,  and  still  another  to  meet  the  demands 


114       HISTORY    OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 

of  the  school.  The  school  now  has  suitable  buildings 
for  all  its  departments,  well  equipped  laboratories, 
and  gymnasium,  and  studios  for  music  and  art.  The 
curriculum  has  been  changed  to  accord  with  modern 
ideas  of  a  college  course. 

The  literary  departments  of  this  institution  were 
from  the  beginning  and  are,  primary,  preparatory,  and 
the  college  proper.  This  gives  the  advantage  of  send- 
ing all  the  girls  of  a  family  to  the  same  school.  Though 
entirely  separate  they  are  under  the  same  manage- 
ment. 

The  alumnae,  now  numbering  hundreds,  have 
formed  an  alumnae  association,  which  meets  during 
commencement  week,  in  Alumnae  Hall  in  the  College. 

(Facts  contained  in  this  sketch  are  taken  from  ad- 
vertisements in  papers,  and  from  Acts  of  Legislature, 

1854.) 

Montevallo   Female  Institute,   Montevallo,   Alabama 

By  act  of  the  General  Assembly  of  Alabama,  ap- 
proved February  6,  1858  (Acts  of  Alabama,  1857-58, 
page  88),  the_"  Montevallo  Male  and  Female  In- 
stitutes of  the  Union  Synod  of  the  Cumberland  Pres- 
byterian Church  of  Alabama "  was  incorporated. 
Among  the  powers  granted  were,  "  grant  diplomas, 
and  confer  all  the  degrees  of  literary  distinction  usually 
granted  in  similar  male  and  female  institutes  of  learn- 
ing in  the  United  States." 

These  institutes,  for  there  were  two  separate  and 
distinct  schools,  began  work  October,  1857.  The  girls 
were  taught  in  the  building  now  used  for  the  Monte- 
vallo Industrial  School ;  the  boys  in  a  building  which 
has  been  converted  into  a  private  residence. 

Dr.  Roach  was  the  first  president ;  he  was  succeeded 
by  Rev.  A.  J.  C.  Hail. 

The  Synod  ceased  to  operate  the  school  in  1864, 
and  during  the  latter  part  of  the  War  the  building 
used  for  the  girls'  institute,  now  the  chapel  of  the 


OF    WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH  115 

Industrial  School,  was  used  as  quarters  for  soldiers 
camped  in  Montevallo. 

Shortly  after  the  War  the  Synod  turned  over  the 
chapel  and  lot  to  Rev.  W.  H.  Meredith,  who  with  his 
wife  continued  the  Montevallo  Female  Institute  till 
about  1875,  after  which  time  Mrs.  Meredith  continued 
to  teach  a  mixed  school  until  1887  or  1888.  The  In- 
stitute was  considered  a  high-grade  school,  and  af- 
forded an  opportunity  for  advanced  study  that  many 
otherwise  would  not  have  had. 

In  1888  the  Alabama  Industrial  School  for  Girls 
was  established  in  the  old  buildings  of  the  Institute. 
Rev.  Frank  Peterson  was  the  first  and  only  principal. 

Greenville  College,  Greenville,  Butler  County,  Florida 

This  institution  was  organized  on  a  regular  college 
basis  February  5,  1860. 

Clayton  College,  Barbour  County,  Alabama 

This  was  also  declared  a  college  by  its  charter,  and 
all  the  powers  and  privileges  of  a  college  granted  to 
it.  Its  property  rights  and  judicial  powers  were  clearly 
defined,  but  the  amount  of  property  exclusive  of 
buildings  and  equipment  was  limited  to  $50,000.  This 
charter  was  approved  February  10,  1860. 

Only  four  days  after  this  charter  was  approved,  a 
charter  was  granted  to  Woodlawn  Institute,  Marengo 
County.  This  was  also  empowered  to  confer  degrees 
and  grant  diplomas. 

Hamner  Hall  Seminary,  Montgomery,  Alabama,  1860 

This  school  was  established  by  the  Protestant  Epis- 
copal Church.  It  opened  October,  1859,  and  its  char- 
ter was  approved  February  10,  1860.  It  was  situated 
in  the  western  suburb  of  Montgomery  in  a  large, 
beautiful  grove  of  oaks.  Ample  provision  was  made 


116      HISTORY    OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 

for  accommodating  boarders,  and  for  a  few  years  it 
prospered.  Soon  after  the  close  of  the  War  between 
the  States  the  boarding  department  was  discontinued, 
but  the  school  continued  until  about  1890,  when  it 
ceased  to  be  profitable. 

There  were  two  other  high-grade  schools  for  girls 
opened  about  the  same  time  as  Hamner  Hall — the 
school  of  the  Misses  Follansbee  on  Perry  street,  and 
Mrs.  Chilton's  school  on  Sayre  street.  The  last  was 
closed  on  account  of  the  ill  health  of  Mrs.  Chilton, 
and  the  building  rented  to  the  Public  School  Trustees. 
The  school  of  the  Misses  Follansbee  continued  until 
about  1890.  These  schools  did  efficient  work  and  are 
gratefully  remembered  by  many  of  the  leading  women 
of  Montgomery. 

Canebrake  Female  Institute,   Uniontown,  Perry 
County,  Florida 

This  was  chartered  February  4,  1850.  Though 
called  an  institute,  it  was  a  college  and  had  the  power 
to  confer  degrees.  The  school  opened  under  favorable 
auspices  October,  1849,  an<^  continued  until  1862, 
when  the  building  was  burned  and  never  rebuilt. 

Though  a  small  college,  it  was  fairly  well  equipped. 
It  was  furnished  with  chemical  and  physical  apparatus, 
and  globes,  charts  and  a  telescope ;  also  musical  instru- 
ments. 

The  prime  object  of  its  organization  was  to  give 
an  opportunity  to  the  girls  of  the  Canebrake  section 
to  obtain  collegiate  training  free  from  the  evils  of  a 
large  boarding-school;  and  this  it  effectually  did  dur- 
ing its  short  existence. 

Chunnanugga  Ridge  Institute,  1846 

This  was  another  small  college  that  did  good  work 
until  closed  by  the  exigencies  of  war. 


OF    WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH  117 

Its  charter  was  approved  January  i,  1846.  The 
amount  of  property  allowed  by  this  charter  was  limited 
to  $20,000,  exclusive  of  building  and  equipment.  This 
charter  was  amended  to  give  full  collegiate  powers  to 
the  College,  and  allowing  property  to  the  amount  of 
$100,000. 

Courtland  Masonic  Institute,  Laivrence  County, 
Alabama 

This  was  the  property  of  Courtland  Lodge,  No.  37. 
Trustees  were  elected  by  the  Lodge.  The  charter, 
dated  February  8,  1854,  granted  the  power  to  grant 
rewards  of  scholarship.  . 

Gainsville  Institute,  Sumter  County,  Alabama 

The  Institute  could  confer  degrees  and  grant  di- 
plomas. Charter  dated  February  8,  1854. 

Forest  Hill  Seminary,   Talladega   County,  Alabama 

This  had  the  same  powers  as  Gainsville  Institute. 
Amount  of  property,  exclusive  of  library  and  appa- 
ratus, was  not  to  exceed  $50,000.  Date  of  charter, 
February,  1855. 

East  Alabama  College,  Tuskegee,  Macon  County 

This  was  under  auspices  of  the  Baptist  Church.  It 
was  burned  about  the  close  of  the  War  between  the 
States,  and  never  rebuilt.  Charter  granted  January 
27,  1852. 

Robinson  Institute,  Autauga  County,  Alabama 

The  charter  approved  January  2 1,1845,  was  amended 
February  u,  1850,  by  changing  the  name  to  McGehee 
College,  with  all'the  powers  and  privileges  of  a  college, 


118      HISTORY    OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 

and  a  normal  department  was  added  to  the  College. 
This  was  the  only  college  established  in  Alabama  by 
the  Protestant  Methodist  denomination. 


Glenville  College 
Charter  dated  February  i,  1852. 

Lowndesborough  Institute,  Lowndesborough,  Lowndes 
County,  Alabama 

Charter  dated  January  29,  1852. 

Gaston  Institute,  Sumter  County 

The  trustees  had  power  "  to  make  such  rules  and 
regulations  and  prescribe  such  forms  for  granting  di- 
plomas, certificates,  or  other  evidences  of  scholarship 
as  they  may  choose."  Charter  dated  February  4, 
1852. 

DadevilU  Masonic  Seminary,  Dadeville,   Tallapoosa 
County,  Alabama 

This  was  under  control  of  Tohopeka  Lodge,  No.  71, 
and  Chapter  No.  45,  of  Dadeville.  It  had  all  the 
powers  and  privileges  of  a  regular  college.  Charter 
approved  February  4,  1852. 


OF    WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH  119 


CHAPTER  XII 
Some  Other  Institutes,  Seminaries,  and  Colleges 

LITTLE  is  known  of  many  institutes,  seminaries,  and 
colleges  that  once  were  efficient  schools,  except  what 
can  be  found  in  the  "  Acts  of  the  Legislature."  Among 
these  are: 

Columbia  Institute,  Henry  County.  Charter  ap- 
proved February  i,  1843. 

Robinson  Institute,  Autauga  County.  Date  of  char- 
ter January  21,  1845. 

Central  Masonic  Institute,  Dallas  County.  Date 
of  charter  January  13,  1846;  power  to  grant  diplomas 
and  confer  degrees  granted  January  29,  1850. 

Orion  Institute,  Prospect  Ridge,  Pike  County. 
Charter  granted  January  25,  1845;  repealed  February 
10,  1848. 

Union  Franconia  Institute,  Pickens  County.  Char- 
tered March  i,  1848. 

Pickensville  Institute,  Pickens  County.  Chartered 
January  29,  1848. 

Dayton  Literary  Association  changed  to  Masonic 
Institute,  Dayton,  Marengo  County,  January  24,  1848. 

Hayneville  Institute,  Lowndes  County.  Chartered 
February  5,  1848. 

Montevallo  Collegiate  Institute,  Montevallo,  Shelby 
County.  Chartered  February  6,  1848. 

Mobile  High  School,  Mobile.  Chartered  February 
3,  1850. 

Wilcox  Institute,  Camden,  Wilcox  County.  Char- 
tered January  31,  1850;  amendment  granting  power 
to  confer  degrees  and  grant  diplomas,  February  2, 
1852. 

Carrollton  Academy  given  power  to  confer  degrees 


120      HISTORY    OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 

and  grant  diplomas,  January  26,  1850.  Seal  of  the 
Academy  and  the  signature  make  them  valid.  Carroll- 
ton  is  in  Pickens  County. 

Octavia  Walton  Le  Vert  Normal  College,  1860 

This  college  was  located  in  Dadeville,  Tallapoosa 
County,  Alabama,  and  began  its  career  under  favor- 
able auspices.  It  was  named  for  Madam  Octavia  Wal- 
ton Le  Vert,  who  was  very  popular  in  Alabama. 
Strange  as  it  may  seem  to  some  that  any  attention 
was  paid  to  normal  training  of  teachers  prior  to  the 
advent  of  the  public-school  system,  nevertheless  it  is 
true  that  this  college  was  organized  and  chartered 
for  that  very  purpose.  However,  there  was  scarcely 
time  to  show  what  the  work  would  be  before  it  was 
closed  by  the  War  between  the  States. 

Synodical  Female  College,  Florence,  Alabama,  1854 

Florence  is  situated  on  the  Tennessee  River,  and  is 
one  of  the  oldest  towns  in  the  State  of  Alabama,  hav- 
ing been  laid  out  under  the  direction  of  The  Cypress 
Land  Company,  in  1818,  by  an  Italian,  Mr.  Sinoni, 
who  named  the  new  town  in  honor  of  his  native  city, 
Florence,  Italy.  The  population  increased  slowly; 
even  as  late  as  1870  it  was  only  2,000;  notwithstand- 
ing, the  interest  in  education  was  always  great.  The 
first  school  was  taught  by  Mr.  Charles  Sullivan;  his 
successor  was  Rev.  Wallan,  an  Episcopal  clergyman. 

Later  Mrs.  Caroline  Lee  Hentz  had  a  large  and 
flourishing  school  for  young  ladies.  She  employed  a 
German  professor  of  music,  a  native  Frenchman  to 
teach  French,  and  competent  teachers  of  art.  After 
her  departure  in  1842,  the  Florence  Female  Academy 
was  organized,  but  not  chartered  until  1848.  The 
curriculum  was  the  usual  academic  course  of  study, 
with  departments  of  music  and  art. 

When  the  town  was  laid  out  The  Cypress  Land 


OF    WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH 

Company  gave  two  large  lots  in  the  center  of  the 
town  for  school  buildings — one  for  boys  and  one 
for  girls.  On  the  one  donated  for  a  girls'  school  the 
citizens  built  a  large,  rather  imposing  structure  sur- 
rounded by  a  board  colonnade  whose  colonial  columns 
were  two  stories  high.  In  this  building  the  Synodical 
Female  College  commenced  its  existence  in  October, 
1854.  It  was  chartered  December  13,  1855;  the  bill 
was  vetoed  by  Governor  Winston,  but  passed  by  the 
constitutional  majority. 

The  incorporators  were  William  Mitchell,  Robert 
M.  Patton,  James  Irvine,  Richard  W.  Walker,  Syd- 
ney C.  Posey,  Neal  Rowell,  Thos.  Kirkman,  Samuel 
D.  Weakly,  Charles  Gookin,  Benjamin  F.  Foster,  John 
S.  Kennedy,  William  K.  Key,  Benjamin  Taylor, 
Boyles  E.  Bourland,  John  T.  Edgar,  A.  Smith,  A.  A. 
Doak,  and  R.  B.  McMillan.  These  trustees  were  em- 
powered to  hold  real  and  personal  property  in  trust 
in  perpetuity  for  use  of  said  college  and  for  the  Pres- 
byterian Synod  of  Nashville,  Tennessee,  and  all 
powers  concerning  property  usually  conferred  upon 
trustees  were  granted  to  this  board;  also  all  legal 
title  to  property  heretofore  donated  or  conveyed  to 
the  Synod  of  Nashville  by  the  president  and  trustees 
of  the  Florence  Female  Academy  or  by  the  mayor  and 
aldermen  of  Florence,  or  by  any  others,  was  vested  in 
the  President  and  Trustees  of  Florence  Synodical 
Female  College.  In  addition,  the  power  was  given 
to  confer  diplomas  upon  graduating  pupils,  and  to  do 
all  other  necessary  and  proper  things  for  the  promotion 
of  education  in  said  college. 

Mrs.  David,  corresponding  secretary  of  the  Ala- 
bama Division  of  U.  D.  C.,  has  kindly  furnished  the 
following  sketch  of  this  old  school: 

"  This  was  for  many  years  one  of  the  largest  and 
most  popular  of  the  many  colleges  for  girls  in  the 
South.  At  that  time  our  schools  were  all  supplied 
with  Northern  teachers,  there  were  no  Southern  teach- 
ers, except  men;  therefore,  all  the  teachers  in  this 


HISTORY    OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 

school,  except  the  president,  were  Northern  women. 
When  satisfactory  they  were  retained  for  years. 

"  The  first  president  was  a  Mr.  Stebbins ;  a  man 
highly  esteemed.  He  was  connected  with  the  school 
for  several  years.  He  was  followed  by  a  Mr.  Nicholls, 
a  red-headed,  high-tempered,  disagreeable  man  who 
was  a  terror  to  the  girls;  in  fact,  little  else  than  a 
bear ;  therefore  his  stay  was  short. 

"  The  next  president  was  Mr.  Rogers  from  Georgia, 
a  fine  man  and  excellent  president.  He  presided  dur- 
ing the  most  prosperous  years  of  the  school.  During 
this  time  every  department  was  conducted  by  compe- 
tent teachers.  There  was  a  German  professor  of 
music,  Professor  Neumayer,  with  competent  assistants. 
Music  was  never  more  successfully  taught ;  the  piano, 
violin,  guitar,  pipe  organ,  and  harp  were  skilfully 
taught.  The  professor  was  proud  of  his  class,  and 
the  frequent  musicals  and  concerts  given  in  the  chapel 
were  enjoyed  by  large  and  appreciative  audiences. 
Light  operas  were  rendered,  when  the  girls  dressed  in 
the  required  costumes.  A  native  Frenchman,  Monsieur 
De  Soto,  taught  French,  and  creditable  recitations 
were  given,  and  compositions  read  in  French,  at  the 
entertainments  of  the  school,  and  these  were  frequent. 

"  There  was  always  a  large  class  in  art,  to  whom 
everything  in  art  of  that  day  was  taught.  Beautiful 
work  in  oil  paintings  done  by  the  pupils  of  these 
classes  to-day  beautify  the  homes  of  the  old  pupils  in 
many  of  our  States. 

"  The  president  of  the  board  of  trustees,  Hon. 
Robert  M.  Patton,  afterward  Governor,  who  devoted 
much  time  and  thought  to  the  school,  and  was  de- 
votedly loved  by  all  the  pupils,  was  once  invited  to 
the  art-room,  where  he  was  informed  that  the  art 
pupils  intended  to  paint  his  portrait,  and  then  and 
there  he  had  the  first  sitting.  Each  girl  gave  some 
strokes  to  this  portrait,  and  when  it  was  finished  they 
presented  it  to  him.  It  was  ever  afterward  one  of  his 
most  highly  prized  treasures. 


OF    WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH  123 

"  Every  pupil  dreaded  the  examinations,  at  which 
time  the  chapel  was  filled  to  overflowing.  Business 
of  the  town  was  almost  suspended,  and  everybody  at- 
tended the  exercises.  There  was  then  none  of  the 
humbuggery  about  written  examinations  of  the  pres- 
ent day ;  the  classes  were  called  up  to  take  seats  on  the 
stage  and  were  examined  on  the  work  done  during 
six  or  twelve  months,  and  each  girl  was  required  to 
stand  while  reciting. 

"  After  the  teachers  had  finished  their  questioning 
an  invitation  was  given  to  any  one  in  the  audience 
who  wished  to  ask  questions  to  do  so.  This  invitation 
was  always  accepted,  and  the  girls  were  truly  thankful 
if  only  one  accepted. 

"  The  pupils  were  drilled  in  spelling  through  the 
entire  course,  and  were  really  taught  to  spell,  and  of 
course  to  read.  Few  children  can  now  either  spell  or 
read  well. 

"  I  remember  especially  among  the  teachers  in  the 
school  two  beautiful  and  elegant  women  from  the 
North.  They  were  of  the  English  style  in  appearance 
— large,  handsome  women,  having  beautiful  fair  com- 
plexions, luxuriant  black  hair,  and  large  brown  eyes 
— the  Misses  Reynolds.  They  were  delightful  women 
in  society,  useful  in  church  and  Sunday-school,  and 
their  services  were  highly  valued.  They  were  excel- 
lent teachers,  a  blessing  in  the  school-room,  and  much 
loved  by  their  pupils.  Everything  breaks  down  in 
time,  and  after  many  years  these  teachers  were  not 
satisfactory,  and  they  returned  to  their  Northern 
homes  and  friends,  and  wrote  a  book  against  the  South 
called  '  Peter  Still/  When  compared  with  this  pro- 
duction, *  Uncle  Tom's  Cabin  '  was  tame  indeed. 

"  Peter  Still,  the  hero,  was  the  overseer — of  course 
a  Northern  man — on  a  plantation  where  the  Misses 
Reynolds  had  visited,  been  hospitably  entertained, 
treated  royally.  '  It  was  ever  thus '  with  the  Southern 
people. 

"  Dr.   Rogers  resigned  the  presidency  on  account 


HISTORY    OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 

of  the  ill  health  of  his  wife,  and  was  succeeded  by 
Dr.  William  N.  Mitchell,  who  had  been  for  many 
years  the  Presbyterian  minister  in  Florence.  The 
school  was  large  and  flourishing  under  his  administra- 
tion, until  his  health  failed  and  he  resigned.  Mr.  J. 
S.  Anderson  next  took  charge,  and  had  a  large  school 
of  lovely  girls,  from  all  over  the  South ;  however, 
he  remained  only  a  few  years  and  resigned  and  bought 
property  in  Huntsville,  and  for  many  years  had  a 
large  and  flourishing  school  in  that  city. 

"  Mr.  Frierson  succeeded  as  president.  The  school 
did  not  prosper  under  his  administration.  His  health 
failed  and  he  remained  only  a  short  time. 

"  Dr.  Bardwell,  a  lovely  Christian  gentleman,  then 
took  charge.  He  was  a  Presbyterian  minister,  and 
very  acceptable  as  a  teacher  and  presiding  officer, 
but  his  health  failed  and  in  a  year  or  two  he  died. 

"  The  impression  that  misfortune  came  to  ministers 
who  abandoned  the  regular  work  of  the  ministry  for 
any  other  work  seemed  to  prevail  in  the  community, 
and  the  trustees  made  a  decided  departure  from  the 
long  established  custom  of  electing  a  minister  to  pre- 
side over  the  school,  and  elected  Miss  Sally  Collier 
president. 

"  The  school  continued  during  the  War  between 
the  States,  as  the  invading  armies  did  not  enter  that 
portion  of  the  State. 

"  During  the  Reconstruction  period  the  school  be- 
gan to  decline;  and  the  trustees,  anxious  to  restore 
it  to  its  pristine  greatness,  decided  that  an  addition 
to  the  first  building  would  be  advantageous.  They 
borrowed  money  to  make  the  improvement,  and  thus 
encumbered  the  property  with  debt,  which  they  have 
not  been  able  to  liquidate. 

"  After  the  establishment  of  the  State  Normal  and 
the  public  school,  the  attendance  steadily  decreased 
until  it  was  thought  advisable  to  close  the  doors  for- 
ever. 

"  A  year  or  two  ago  the  property  was  sold  to  a 


OF    WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH  125 

Northern  man,  for  a  very  small  sum,  and  he  has  now 
sold  a  portion  of  it  to  the  government  for  a  very 
large  sum." 

(The  material  for  this  sketch  was  taken  from  the 
Acts  of  Legislature,  1855;  the  remainder  is  a  sketch 
by  Mrs.  McDavid.) 


126      HISTORY    OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 


CHAPTER   XIII 
Schools  in  Florida 

ACCORDING  to  information  obtained  from  the  Cath- 
olic Historical  Association  there  were  no  schools  in 
Florida,  during  Spanish  dominion,  except  schools  for 
the  Indians,  taught  by  the  fathers  of  the  monastery  of 
St.  Francis  in  St.  Augustine. 

During  British  occupation,  from  1763  to  1783,  at- 
tention was  principally  directed  to  warlike  affairs. 
Neither  did  Spain  pay  any  attention  to  education  when 
she  assumed  control  the  second  time. 

From  the  organization  of  the  territorial  government 
by  the  United  States,  in  1822,  to  1842,  the  unsettled 
condition  of  the  country,  produced  by  the  Seminole 
War,  prevented  progress  in  the  arts  of  peace.  All 
the  schools  in  Florida  prior  to  1850  were  common 
schools. 

The  first  step  taken  by  Florida  toward  the  estab- 
lishment of  schools  for  higher  education  is  found  in 
the  Act  of  the  Legislature,  January  24,  1851,  in  which 
it  is  provided :  "  That  two  seminaries  of  learning  shall 
be  established,  one  on  the  east,  the  other  on  the  west 
side  of  the  Suwanee  River,  the  purpose  of  which  shall 
be  the  instruction  of  persons,  both  male  and  female, 
in  the  art  of  teaching  all  the  various  branches  that 
pertain  to  a  good  common-school  education;  and, 
next,  to  give  instruction  in  the  mechanical  arts  in  hus- 
bandry, and  in  agricultural  chemistry,  in  the  mechan- 
ical arts,  in  the  fundamental  laws,  and  in  what  regards 
the  rights  and  duties  of  citizenship.  .  .  .  Lectures  on 
chemistry,  comparative  anatomy,  astronomy,  and  the 
mechanic  arts,  agricultural  chemistry,  or  any  branch  of 
literature  that  the  board  of  education  may  direct,  may 


OF    WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH  187 

be  delivered  to  those  attending  the  seminary  in  such 
manner,  and  at  such  time,  and  on  such  conditions  as 
the  board  of  education  may  prescribe." 

One  of  these  schools  was  established  in  Tallahassee, 
the  other  in  Ocala — subsequently  removed  to  Gains- 
ville.  They  were  until  the  formation  of  the  State 
constitution,  in  1868,  and  for  a  decade  following, 
the  only  public  educational  institutions  of  collegiate 
grade. 

On  November  24,  18^6,  the  board  of  trustees  of 
Florida  Institute  (owned  by  the  city  of  Tallahassee) 
offered  to  the  Legislature  of  Florida  the  college  build- 
ing with  its  appliances,  to  be  given  at  an  appraised 
value,  and  the  remainder  in  money,  $10,000  in  all, 
to  locate  the  State  Seminary  in  Tallahassee.  The  prop- 
osition was  accepted  March  27,  1857.  Until  June  14, 
1858,  this  university  received  boys  only,  then  it  was 
resolved,  "  That  the  board  provide  for  the  instruction 
of  females  from  and  after  the  first  day  of  October 
next." 

August  28,  1858,  the  board  accepted  a  deed  of  con- 
veyance from  the  president  of  Leon  Female  Academy 
of  two  lot's  in  the  north  addition  of  Tallahassee,  and 
the  college  has  ever  since  maintained  a  female  de- 
partment. It  was  taught  in  the  academy  building  until 
1882,  when  the  two  schools  were  merged. 

By  an  Act  of  1861  the  Seminary  was  authorized  to 
assume  a  collegiate  standard  as  a  basis  of  its  organ- 
ization. At  the  annual  meeting,  June  5,  1901,  the 
board  of  education  resolved  "  that  the  official  title  of 
the  school  now  located  in  the  city  of  Tallahassee,  and 
formerly  known  as  the  '  Seminary  West  of  the  Suwa- 
nee,'  or  the  '  West  Florida  Seminary/  shall,  from  and 
after  this  date,  be  the  Florida  State  College." 

The  buildings  are  College  Hall,  two  dormitories, 
Westcott  Memorial  Chapel,  and  Gymnasium. 

The  equipment  consists  of  Library  of  several  thou- 
sand volumes  and  the  University  Library,  physical, 
chemical,  biological,  physiological,  and  histological 


128      HISTORY    OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 

laboratories,  museum,  and  mathematical  instruments, 
and  a  telescope. 

To  prepare  for  this  college  a  high  school  has  been 
established.  The  course  of  the  high  school  requires 
three  years.  It  offers  two  courses, — classical  and  com- 
mercial,— and  diplomas  are  awarded  to  those  com- 
pleting either. 

The  Alumni  and  Alumnae  each  have  an  association. 
Each  holds  annual  convocations  during  commencement 
week. 

There  are  two  debating  societies — the  Platonic  and 
the  Anaxagorean ;  each  has  a  hall  and  each  gives  pub- 
lic debates  during  commencement  week. 

In  a  note  appended  to  the  catalogue  of  the  State 
College  the  President  says,  "  Florida  has  never  fallen 
into  the  old  routine  of  instruction  " — meaning,  I  sup- 
pose, the  establishment  of  separate  schools  for  girls; 
also,  "  Florida  can  boast  of  good  schools  for  both 
white  and  black." 

The  only  distinctly  girls'  school  of  which  the  writer 
could  find  any  record  is  Leesburg  Institute,  established 
by  Florida  Conference  of  M.  E.  Church  South,  in  Lees- 
burg,  Florida. 


OF    WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH  129 


CHAPTER    XIV 
First  School  in  Georgia  for  Girls 

THE  first  immigrants  who  came  to  Georgia  after 
its  settlement  by  Oglethorpe  were  the  Salzburgers. 
They  were  cordially  welcomed  and  permitted  to  se- 
lect lands.  The  land  selected  was  twenty  miles  from 
Savannah,  and  here  they  settled  a  village  and  called 
it  Ebenezer.  As  soon  as  they  built  their  houses  of 
pine  boards,  sixteen  by  twenty,  they  built  a  tabernacle 
for  public  worship;  then  a  schoolhouse.  Few  records 
of  this  school  have  been  preserved,  but  it  is  certain 
that  both  boys  and  girls  attended  it.  The  records  of 
the  early  Lutheran  school  that  are  now  extant  show 
that  they  did  not  favor  mixed  schools,  and  it  is  pre- 
sumable that  this  school  was  not  a  mixed  school. 
They  brought  their  teacher  with  them,  and  their  pub- 
lic library  at  Ebenezer  contained  books  in  thirteen 
languages.  (Letter  from  Mrs.  Gignilliat.)  This 
school  continued  until  the  colonists  were  driven  from 
their  homes  by  the  British  forces  when  Savannah  was 
captured. 

Doubtless  there  were  other  schools  for  girls  estab- 
lished in  Georgia  during  the  eighteenth  century,  but 
no  record  of  them  remains.  Notwithstanding  Georgia 
was  settled  by  intelligent  and  cultured  people,  they 
were  for  some  reason  decidedly  opposed  to  granting 
a  charter  to  a  school  exclusively  for  girls,  and  though 
bills  for  such  charters  were  many  times  introduced  in 
the  Georgia  Legislature,  not  one  was  ever  passed  prior 
to  1827.  However,  the  Georgia  people  were  not  un- 
mindful of  the  importance  of  schools,  and  they  made 
provision  for  common  schools  and  established  acad- 
emies, some  of  which  had  a  department  for  girls.  A 


130      HISTORY    OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 


few  of  them  were  endowed  and  are  reaping  the  benefit 
of  that  endowment  even  now. 

The  first  school  for  girls  of  which  any  record  re- 
mains was  that  of  Madam  Dugas  at  Washington, 
Wilkes  County.  Madame  Dugas  was  one  of  the 
refugees  from  the  San  Domingo  massacre  of  1791. 
That  she  was  a  woman  of  great  refinement  and  well 
educated  is  the  testimony  of  a  daughter  of  one  of  her 
pupils. 

The  school  began  in  1792,  but  in  what  month  is 
not  known.  It  became  a  very  popular  boarding-school. 
The  only  record  obtainable  is  found  in  the  "  Report 
of  the  Academy  Commissioners  of  Wilkes  County 
Academy,"  located  in  the  town  of  Washington.  This 
notice  is:  "  In  March,  1806,  Madam  Dugas  asked  the 
commissioners  to  patronize  her  school,  and  to  ap- 
point a  day  to  visit  and  examine  her  pupils ;  the  min- 
utes show  that  the  visit  was  made."  This  is  all  that 
can  be  learned  of  the  history  of  the  school. 

The  next  school  for  girls  was  College  Temple  at 
Newnan,  taught  by  Mr.  M.  P.  Kellogg.  It  was  es- 
tablished about  1820,  and  was  conducted  on  a  college 
basis,  but  was  never  chartered,  and  had  only  one 
president,  and  when  he  died  the  school  was  discon- 
tinued. 

Among  institutes,  seminaries  and  colleges  that  were 
organized  in  Georgia  prior  to  1860  may  be  mentioned: 
Culloden  Seminary,  at  Culloden,  Monroe  County; 
Monroe  College,  Baptist,  Forsyth,  Monroe  County; 
private  academy  taught  by  Early  Cleveland,  Forsyth, 
Monroe  County;  Georgia  Masonic  Female  College, 
Covington;  Girls'  High  School,  Appling.  Columbus 
County,  organized  in  the  thirties :  Levert  Female  Col- 
lege, Talbotton,  Talbot  County;  Mrs.  Warne's  Acad- 
emy, Sparta,  Hancock  County ;  Harmony  Grove  Acad- 
emy, Jackson  County;  Methodist  College  in  Madison, 
Morgan  County;  Baptist  College  also  in  Madison; 
Americus  Female  College,  Americus;  Warrenton 
Academy,  Warrenton;  Georgia  Episcopal  Institute, 


OF    WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH  131 

Montpelier  Springs;  several  seminaries  for  girls  in 
Augusta;  LaGrange  Institute,  founded  in  1845,  m~ 
corporated  in  1846,  conducted  on  a  college  basis;  La- 
Grange  Female  Seminary,  established  in  1843,  by 
Rev.  John  E.  Dawson — plan  of  instruction  strictly 
collegiate;  furnished  with  chemical  and  philosophical 
apparatus,  minerals,  and  a  small  library. 

Clinton    Female    Institute,    Clinton,    Jones    County, 
Georgia 

In  1833  RCV-  Thomas  B.  Slade  established  Clinton 
Female  Institute,  at  Clinton,  Jones  County,  Georgia. 
This  school  continued  there  in  much  prosperity  until 
he  accepted  a  professorship  in  the  Georgia  Female 
College,  which  opened  January,  1839. 

After  much  persuasion  Mr.  Slade  consented  to  close 
his  school  and  transfer  as  much  of  the  patronage  of 
his  school  to  the  Georgia  College  as  he  could.  Many 
of  his  pupils  followed  him  to  Macon,  and  formed  the 
majority  of  those  present  on  that  memorable  opening 
day.  He  also  took  his  own  apparatus,  chemical  and 
physical,  and  his  pianos;  and  his  music  teacher,  Miss 
Maria  Lord,  and  her  assistant,  Miss  Martha  Massey, 
were  also  employed  as  teachers  in  the  College. 

The  pupils  from  Mr.  Slack's  school  formed  the 
first  graduating  class  of  the  Georgia  College — a  fact 
not  generally  known,  and  never  mentioned  in  any  of 
the  catalogues  of  Wesleyan. 

The  president,  Rev.  George  Pierce,  and  Rev.  T.  B. 
Slade  resigned  their  places,  at  the  close  of  the  second 
session  of  the  College,  about  eighteen  months  after 
the  opening. 

At  the  earnest  solicitation  of  the  trustees  of  Mer- 
cer University,  Mr.  Slade  accepted  the  position  of 
principal  of  a  school  in  Penfield.  This  school  was 
deemed  essential  to  the  welfare  of  Mercer. 

This  school  did  not  prosper,  and  again  Mr.  Slade 
packed  his  equipment,  and  this  time  he  went  to  Colum- 


HISTORY    OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 

bus  and  opened  a  private  school,  The  Columbus  In- 
stitute. This  school  flourished  until  closed  by  the  War 
between  the  States,  in  1863. 

A  quotation  from  an  obituary  notice  will  serve  to 
show  the  character  of  the  man  and  his  methods. 

"  In  all  his  enterprises  he  never  asked  and  never 
received  pecuniary  assistance  from  any  one.  He  paid 
his  own  way,  put  up  his  own  buildings,  hired  and  al- 
ways paid  his  own  teachers,  bought  his  own  pianos, 
and  supplied  amply  and  fully  all  apparatus  illustrating 
natural  sciences.  He  never  electioneered  for  pupils, 
and  no  pupil  was  ever  rejected  because  she  was  un- 
able to  pay  her  tuition  fee. 

"Mr.  Slade  was  one  of  the  pioneers  in  the  higher 
education  of  women  in  Georgia,  and  the  good  influence 
of  himself  and  his  most  estimable  wife  runs  like  a 
thread  of  gold  through  many  lives  that  bless  our 
country." 

(This  account  of  Mr.  Slade's  school  was  kindly  sent 
by  his  daughter,  Mrs.  J.  E.  Gignilliat.  It  is  the  only 
information  obtainable  of  the  Clinton  Institute  and 
the  Institute  in  Columbus.) 

In  1829  or  1830  Dr.  Brown  had  a  school  for  young 
ladies  at  Scottsboro,  a  small  place  near  Milledge- 
ville,  which  was  well  patronized. 

There  was  also  a  school  for  young  ladies,  estab- 
lished in  Fort  Gaines  in  the  thirties  by  Mr.  Taylor, 
who  made  music  a  prominent  feature  of  his  school. 
He  had  a  number  of  pianos  and  a  large  pipe  organ 
brought  from  Germany.  This  school,  though  well 
patronized,  did  not  last  long. 

(This  also  is  from  a  letter  from  Mrs.  Gignilliat.) 

Wesleyan,  Macon,  Georgia,   1839-1908 

In  1835  Hon.  Daniel  Chandler,  an  alumnus  of  the 
University  of  Georgia,  delivered  an  address  on  fe- 
male education  before  the  Demosthenian  and  Phi 


OF    WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH  133 

Kappa  Societies  of  the  University.  It  was  so  highly 
esteemed  that  the  Phi  Kappa  Society  requested  a  copy 
for  publication;  five  thousand  copies  were  printed  and 
it  was  widely  circulated.  Through  its  inspiration  the 
Wesleyan  sprung  into  existence.  The  proposition  to 
establish  a  college  for  women  received  favorable  con- 
sideration from  men  in  high  position  in  church  and 
state.  As  a  majority  of  these  belonged  to  the  Metho- 
dist Episcopal  Church,  when  the  annual  session  of  the 
Georgia  Conference  convened  the  projectors  of  the 
College  offered  to  place  it  under  the  charge  of  the 
Conference,  and  this  offer  was  cordially  accepted.  Dr. 
Lovick  Pierce  was  appointed  traveling  agent,  and  other 
agents  were  appointed. 

The  institution  was  chartered  by  the  Legislature  of 
Georgia,  in  1836,  as  Georgia  Female  College. 

The  Conference  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church 
at  the  session  of  1836  appointed  the  following  board 
of  trustees :  James  O.  Andrews,  John  W.  Tall}'-,  Wil- 
liam Arnold,  Samuel  K.  Hodges,  Lovick  Pierce,  Ig- 
natius A.  Few,  Alexander  Speer,  Thomas  Samford, 
William  J.  Parks,  George  F.  Pierce,  Elijah  Sinclair, 
Henry  G.  Lamar,  Jere  Cowles,  Ossian  Gregory,  Rob- 
ert Collins,  E.  Hamilton,  George  Jewett,  Henry  Solo- 
mon, Augustus  B.  Longstreet,  Walter  T.  Colquitt, 
Jas.  A.  Nesbitt,  Robert  Augustus  Beall.  The  board 
held  many  meetings  and  had  many  interesting  discus- 
sions as  to  the  plan  of  the  building  and  the  ways  and 
means,  the  ceremony  of  laying  the  corner-stone,  the 
course  of  study,  etc. 

Two  years  after  their  organization,  in  June,  1838, 
the  trustees  elected  a  president  of  the  College  and  one 
professor,  and  in  November  following,  the  other  pro- 
fessors and  officers.  The  College,  crowning  Encamp- 
ment Hill,  since  known  as  College  Hill,  was  opened 
to  the  public  and  beean  its  appropriate  work  January 
7,  1839,  with  tne  following  faculty:  Rev.  G.  F.  Pierce, 
president,  and  professor  of  English  literature;  Rev. 
W.  H.  Ellison,  professor  of  mathematics;  Rev.  T.  B. 


134      HISTORY    OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 

Slade,  professor  of  natural  science ;  Rev.  S.  Mattison. 
principal  of  preparatory  department;  B.  B.  Hopkins, 
tutor;  John  Euhink,  professor  in  music;  Miss  Lord, 
first  assistant  in  music;  Miss  Massey,  second  assistant 
in  music;  Mrs.  Shelton,  matron;  Mrs.  Kingman,  de- 
partment of  domestic  science ;  A.  R.  Freeman,  steward. 

The  following  notice  of  the  opening  of  the  College 
is  taken  from  the  "  History  of  Macon  "  by  John  C. 
Butler,  Esq. : 

.  "  It  was  an  occasion  of  great  interest  and  deep 
and  thrilling  excitement.  A  large  and  respectable 
number  of  citizens  of  Macon  assembled  in  the  Col- 
lege chapel  to  witness  the  opening  scene.  The  hopes 
of  the  friends  of  the  College,  and  speculations  of  its 
enemies,  and  the  eager  delight  of  the  congregated 
pupils,  all  conspired  to  invest  the  service  with  an  in- 
terest additional  to  its  intrinsic  importance." 

On  the  first  day  ninety  young  ladies  enrolled  their 
names  as  pupils ;  during  the  term  the  number  increased 
to  one  hundred  and  sixty-eight. 

Notwithstanding  Dr.  Pierce  had  traveled  two  years 
as  agent  to  collect  funds  to  build  the  College  and  put 
it  in  operation,  the  College  was  encumbered  with  a 
large  debt  when  it  was  opened.  Dr.  Pierce  encoun- 
tered many  difficulties  and  met  many  objections  to 
the  enterprise  that  would  be  considered  ridiculous  at 
the  present  time.  On  one  occasion  he  was  urging 
the  claims  of  the  College  upon  a  gentleman  of  large 
means  and  liberal  views  as  to  the  education  of  his 
sons,  and  received  the  reply :  "  No,  I  will  not  give 
you  a  dollar.  All  that  a  woman  needs  to  know  is  how 
to  read  the  New  Testament,  and  to  spin  and  weave 
clothing  for  her  family."  Another  man  said :  "  I  will 
not  give  you  a  cent  for  any  such  purpose.  I  would 
not  have  one  of  your  graduates  for  a  wife,  for  I 
could  never  build  even  a  pig-pen  without  her  criticizing 
it,  and  saying  that  it  was  not  put  up  on  mathematical 
principles." 

These  prejudices  did  not  die,  and  when  the  College 


OF    WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH  135 

was  about  to  enter  on  its  fourth  year,  President  El- 
lison and  Professor  Darby  deemed  it  wise  to  issue 
a  circular  combating  them.  A  question  constantly 
asked  was,  "  Will  the  study  of  conic  sections  and  spher- 
ical trigonometry  aid  a  woman  in  making  a  pudding, 
or  in  performing  any  other  household  duty,  and  if 
not,  what  is  their  use?"  The  answer  given  to  this 
was  an  eloquent  vindication  of  "  woman's  right "  to 
the  highest  form  of  culture,  including  even  the  dry 
subject  of  conic  sections  and  spherical  trigonometry. 
This  state  of  feeling  made  it  impossible  to  get  sub- 
scriptions for  the  enterprise,  and  at  the  end  of  five 
years  the  College  was  irretrievably  bankrupt.  Most 
of  the  friends  of  the  College  surrendered  the  enter- 
prise as  an  entire  failure :  but  two  of  the  number,  Rev. 
Samuel  Anthony  and  William  H.  Ellison,  determined 
to  make  an  effort  to  continue  the  school.  They  con- 
sulted their  friend  Mr.  William  Scott,  who  suggested 
that  they  should  allow  the  sale  to  proceed,  and  that 
they  would  find  five  other  men  who  would  assist  them 
in  buying  the  property.  The  claim  of  the  contractor, 
Mr.  Elam  Alexander,  was  $10,000;  this  was  divided 
into  shares  of  $i,coo,  and  five  men  took  one  share  each 
and  two  men  took  two  shares  each.  The  plan  was  car- 
ried out,  and  the  property  became  legally  the  property 
of  these  men,  who  gave  it  to  the  Annual  Conference 
of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church. 

They  offered  the  building  to  the  trustees  for  what 
it  had  cost  them..  Rev.  Samuel  Anthony  was  appointed 
agent,  and  by  many  and  laborious  efforts  he  succeeded 
in  collecting  about  $2,000.  Mr.  James  A.  Everett 
proposed  to  pay  the  remainder  on  condition  that  the 
trustees  would  give  him  four  perpetual  scholarships. 
The  trustees  accepted  the  proposition  and  secured  a 
title  to  the  College  building  leg-ally  and  lawfully. 

Thus  the  Georgia  Female  College  passed  out  of  ex- 
istence. The  College  was  given  to  the  Annual  Con- 
ference of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  and  the 
name  changed  to  Wesleyan  Female  College.  The 


136       HISTORY    OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 

president  and  faculty  resigned  and  were  immediately 
elected  to  fill  like  places  in  the  Wesleyan.  Thus  the 
College,  without  loss  of  time  in  its  great  work,  passed 
under  a  new  jurisdiction  and  set  out  on  a  new  career. 
The  new  board  of  trustees  was  almost  identical  with 
the  old,  almost  every  surviving  member  of  the  old 
being  retained  in  the  new.  Several  women  were  added 
to  the  faculty  at  this  time,  and  ever  since  the  faculty 
has  been  largely  composed  of  women.  The  College 
was  kept  open  during  the  War  between  the  States 
and  went  on  regularly  with  its  work,  with  the  excep- 
tion of  two  or  three  weeks,  when  General  Sherman 
passed  by  on  his  way  to  the  sea,  and  of  two  or  three 
days  when  General  Wilson  took  possession  of  the 
city.  During  the  winter  of  1873  the  exercises  were 
suspended  for  six  weeks  on  account  of  an  epidemic 
of  small-pox.  With  these  exceptions  the  regular  ex- 
ercises of  the  school  have  not  been  interrupted  since 
the  opening  in  1839  until  the  present  time. 

During  the  collegiate  year  of  1859-60  the  Alum- 
naean  Association  was  formed.  This  association  holds 
triennial  reunions.  These  occasions  have  been  highly 
enjoyable.  The  following  ladies  have  been  president 
of  the  association :  Mrs.  Harriet  H.  Boring,  Mrs.  M. 
H.  de  Graffenreid,  Mrs.  A.  B.  Clayton,  Mrs.  Alice 
C.  Cobb,  Mrs.  Eugenia  Fitzgerald,  Mrs.  C.  E.  Benson, 
Mrs.  L.  V.  Farrar,  Mrs.  W.  R.  Rogers. 

Bishop  George  F  Pierce  was  the  first  president  of 
the  Georgia  Female  College,  Dr.  William  H.  Ellison 
the  second  and  also  the  first  president  of  Wesleyan 
College.  During  the  sixty  years  of  its  existence  the 
College  has  had  five  presidents. 

Degrees — While  the  charter  of  the  College  author- 
izes the  trustees  to  confer  all  degrees  usually  con- 
ferred by  universities  and  colleges,  they  have  only  ex- 
ercised that  authority  by  conferring  the  following  de- 
grees: Degree  Artium  Baccalaureae,  upon  regular 
graduates,  and  as  an  honorary  degree.  Degree  Lit- 
erarum  Baccalaureae,  conferred  on  all  who  complete 


OF    WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH  187 

regular  course  with  Latin  language,  but  no  modern 
language.  Degree  Artium  Magistrae.  This  degree 
was  conferred  upon  all  regular  graduates  of  ten  years' 
standing,  up  to  1886,  when  the  custom  was  discon- 
tinued. It  may  be  conferred  upon  distinguished  lit- 
erary ladies,  and  upon  candidates  after  careful  examin- 
ation in  a  prescribed  course  of  study.  Degree  Ar- 
tium Pingendi  et  Lineandi  Baccalaureae  is  conferred 
upon  those  who  complete  a  full  course  in  Art  Depart- 
ment. Degree  Musica  Baccalaureae  is  conferred  upon 
those  who  accomplish  the  prescribed  course  in  Music 
Department. 

THE   SENEY   BENEFACTION 

In  the  year  1881  Mr.  George  Ingraham  Seney  of 
Brooklyn,  New  York,  whose  mother  was  an  alumna  of 
Wesleyan,  donated  $125,000  to  the  College.  Fifty 
thousand  of  this  amount  was  designated  by  him  as  a 
permanent  endowment  fund  for  two  chairs,  one  to  be 
called  the  "  Lovick  Pierce  Chair  of  Mathematics  and 
Astronomy  " ;  the  other  was  named  by  the  trustees 
"  Seney  Chair  of  Mental  and  Moral  Science/'  in  honor 
of  the  donor.  Five  thousand  was  designated  by  the 
donor  as  a  fund  for  furniture  and  grounds  for  a  li- 
brary; while  $70,000  was  placed  at  the  disposal  of 
the  trustees,  and  used  by  them  for  building  and  im- 
provement. 

In  order  to  show  the  appreciation  of  the  noble 
Christian  character  of  Mr.  Seney,  and  of  his  generous 
gift  to  the  institution,  Wesleyan  has  adopted  his 
birthday,  which  occurs  on  the  I2th  of  May,  as  a  regu- 
lar College  anniversary,  to  be  known  in  the  College 
calendar  as  "  Benefactor's  Day,"  and  to  be  observed 
with  suitable  literary  and  musical  exercises. 

The  origin  of  the  Everett  scholarships  has  already 
been  mentioned.  These  scholarships  are  not  under  the 
control  of  the  trustees  or  faculty,  but  are  controlled 
by  the  founder,  Mr.  James  A.  Everett,  of  Fort  Valley, 
Georgia.  They  secure  to  the  holder  board  and  tuition 


138       HISTORY    OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 

in  all  departments  of  instruction.  There  are  no  regu- 
larly endowed  scholarships  yielding  revenue  for  the 
gratuitous  instruction  of  pupils,  but  the  "  lessee  "  of 
the  College  gives  free  tuition  in  the  "  regular  course," 
to  all  the  daughters  of  all  ministers  who  live  by  the 
ministry,  and  to  all  worthy  girls  in  needy  circum- 
stances who  desire  to  prepare  themselves  to  teach. 

Free  scholarships  in  tuition  are  offered  to  one  pupil 
each  year  in  the  Alexander  School,  and  the  high  school 
of  the  city  of  Macon,  and  to  one  pupil  in  the  Bibb 
County  public  schools;  the  pupils  holding  the  highest 
rank  in  their  respective  schools  receiving  the  scholar- 
ships as  a  reward  of  merit.  The  awards  are  made 
annually  and  for  one  year. 

(This  sketch  was  prepared  from  catalogues.) 


OF    WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH  139 


CHAPTER    XV 

La    Grange    Female    College,   La    Grange,    Georgia, 
1833-1908 

THIS  institution  commenced  its  work  under  the 
name  of  La  Grange  Female  Academy,  in  1833,  under 
the  supervision  of  Rev.  Thomas  Stanley,  a  Methodist 
minister.  He  taught  successfully  until  his  death  in 
J835,  when  his  wife,  Mrs.  Ellen  Stanley,  took  charge 
of  the  school  until  the  close  of  the  session.  She  was 
succeeded  by  Mr.  John  Park,  who  continued  until 
1842.  During  that  year  Mr.  Joseph  T.  Montgomery 
leased  the  Academy  from  the  trustees,  and  took  charge 
of  the  school  January,  1843,  beginning  with  thirteen 
pupils.  In  less  than  two  years  the  enrollment  was 
more  than  one  hundred  and  increasing  rapidly. 

Mr.  Montgomery  wished  to  make  it  a  school  of  high 
grade,  and  a  new  charter  was  obtained  granting  the 
privilege  of  conferring  degrees,  and  La  Grange  Fe- 
male Institute  was  organized  with  increased  facilities 
and  extended  charter  privileges. 

In  1846  the  first  three  graduates  of  the  new  school 
commenced  the  roster  of  alumnae  which  now  contains 
hundreds  of  names.  Besides  those  who  have  com- 
pleted the  curriculum,  received  diplomas  and  had  their 
names  recorded  as  children  of  their  alma  mater,  hun- 
dreds of  others  receiving  here  wholesome  instruction 
and  fit  preparation  for  after  life  have  gone  forth  to 
bless  the  world. 

The  College  continuing  to  grow,  it  was  deemed 
necessary  to  increase  its  teaching  facilities  and  to  ex- 
tend its  charter  privileges.  On  July  4,  1852,  the  cor- 
ner-stone of  old  La  Grange  College  was  laid  with  ap- 
propriate ceremonies  by  the  Masonic  fraternity  of  La 


140      HISTORY    OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 

Grange;  and  in  June  or  July,  1853,  the  first  class  was 
graduated  in  the  new  chapel. 

Mr.  Montgomery  had  associated  with  him  his 
brothers,  Mr.  Hugh  T.  Montgomery  and  Rev.  T.  F. 
Montgomery.  In  December,  1856,  the  Messrs.  Mont- 
gomery sold  their  entire  property  to  the  Georgia  Con- 
ference of  the  M.  E.  Church  South. 

On  March  28,  1860,  the  college  building,  with 
pianos,  library,  apparatus,  and  many  minor  requisites 
for  a  well-furnished  school  for  girls  were  entirely 
consumed.  In  less  than  thirty  days  $20,000  had  been 
subscribed  and  the  work  of  rebuilding  commenced. 
Before  the  building  was  completed  the  War  between 
the  States  began,  and  financial  ruin  was  the  result. 

In  the  division  of  the  Georgia  Conference  this  prop- 
erty was  given  to  the  North  Georgia  Conference,  and 
was  formally  accepted  at  the  Annual  Conference  held 
at  Augusta,  Georgia,  December,  1867.  The  walls 
were  then  unfinished,  and  somewhat  dilapidated  by 
exposure  to  the  rains  and  frosts  of  seven  winters.  For 
thirteen  long  years  the  Rev.  J.  R.  Mayson  labored 
faithfully  and  energetically  to  rebuild  the  walls.  The 
friends  of  the  enterprise  were  loyal  and  liberal  even 
in  their  poverty,  and  in  Mareh,  1875,  the  work  of 
completion  commenced  and  was  finished  in  1879. 
Since  that  time  the  College  has  made  steady,  healthy 
progress,  under  the  presidency  of  Rev.  J.  R.  Mayson, 
and  then  of  Dr.  J.  W.  Heidt. 

In  1885  Dr.  Heidt  resigned  and  Rufus  W.  Smith 
was  elected  president. 

In  1887  the  increasing  patronage  required  more 
boarding  room,  and  College  Home  was  doubled  in 
size  at  a  cost  of  $10,000.  In  1891  the  second  annex 
to  College  Home  was  built,  and  other  improvements 
made  at  a  cost  of  $5,000.  In  1892  Mr.  William  S. 
Witham  endowed  the  "  Laura  Haygood  Witham  Loan 
Fund,"  with  a  donation  of  $10,000.  The  proceeds 
of  this  fund  are  to  be  used  in  educating  dependent 
young  ladies.  In  1894  the  College  added  a  $4,000 


OF    WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH  141 

pipe  organ  to  the  advantages  of  its  music  department. 
In  1897  about  $2,000  were  spent  in  improving  the 
college  grounds,  home  chapel,  and  college  auditorium. 
These  facts  and  figures  show  that  this  valuable  prop- 
erty, estimated  at  $100,000,  is  making  rapid  progress 
in  material  growth  and  improvement.  Its  record  of 
literary,  moral,  and  religious  status  is  no  less  en- 
couraging. During  the  past  five  years  its  graduates, 
with  two  or  three  exceptions,  have  gone  forth  Chris- 
tian women.  During  the  past  session  the  entire 
patronage  of  the  boarding-department  found  the 
"  pearl  of  great  price."-  Over  half  of  the  alumnae  are 
engaged  in  successful  teaching.  In  1898  the  prospects 
were  brighter  than  ever  before. 

(From  letters,  catalogue,  and  sketch  furnished  by 
the  president,  Rufus  W.  Smith.) 

Southern    Female    College,    College    Park,    Georgia, 
1843-1908 

The  first  session  of  this  school  began  January,  1843, 
under  the  management  of  Rev.  John  E.  Dawson, 
D.  D.,  whose  aim  was  to  establish  a  college  of  high 
order  for  women.  On  account  of  failing  health  he 
retired  from  the  presidency  during  the  year  and  was 
succeeded  by  Milton  E.  Bacon,  A.  M.  Through  his 
efforts  the  College  was  chartered  under  the  name  of 
La  Grange  Female  Seminary,  in  1845.  In  I^5°  tms 
charter  was  amended  and  the  name  changed  to  La 
Grange  Collegiate  Seminary  for  Young  Ladies,  Pro- 
fessor Bacon  being  the  sole  incorporator.  In  1852 
the  name  was  changed  by  Act  of  Legislature  to  South- 
ern and  Western  College,  all  the  rights,  privileges, 
and  powers  of  the  old  corporation  passing  over  to  the 
new.  In  1854,  by  Act  of  Legislature,  the  name  was 
changed  by  Mr.  Bacon  to  Southern  Female  College 
of  La  Grange,  and  all  the  rights  and  privileges  trans- 
ferred and  confirmed.  In  1857,  by  Act  of  Legisla- 
ture, the  charter  was  again  amended,  and  that  provi- 


HISTORY    OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 

sion  of  the  original  charter  limiting  the  franchise  to 
a  period  of  thirty  years  was  repealed  and  its  existence 
made  perpetual. 

Professor  Bacon  erected  the  buildings  and  conducted 
the  College  as  an  "  individual  enterprise."  Never 
knight  espoused  a  cause  and  followed  it  with  more 
ability,  zeal,  and  chivalry  than  Mr.  Bacon  undertook 
the  education  of  girls,  when  it  was  a  novel  and  doubt- 
ful experiment.  The  faded  and  stained  parchments 
of  the  early  records  of  the  College,  containing  his 
printed  addresses  and  circulars  in  advocacy  of  the  edu- 
cation of  girls,  glow  with  noble  enthusiasm  as  he  com- 
bats prejudice  against  his  noble  work  and  outlines  the 
ideal  woman,  consecrated  and  cultured.  Under  his 
administration  the  College  prospered  wonderfully, 
maintained  high  standards,  received  patronage  from 
all  over  the  South,  and  achieved  wide  celebrity. 

In  1855  President  Bacon  retired  from  the  school 
and  removed  to  Mississippi.  He  was  succeeded  by 
Hon.  John  A.  Foster,  A.  M.,  who  was  joined  by  Rev. 
Henry  E.  Brooks  from  Alabama,  in  1856.  As  asso- 
ciate presidents  they  conducted  the  school  through 
1856-57.  In  1857  I.  F.  Cox,  A.  M.,  became  president. 
When  he  volunteered  with  the  La  Grange  Home 
Guards  for  the  War  between  the  States  the  community 
asked  for  his  detail,  and  arrangements  were  made  for 
him  to  teach  in  the  basement  of  the  Baptist  Church, 
as  the  College  had  been  seized  and  was  used  for  a 
Confederate  hospital.  From  1860-63  Rev.  W.  H. 
Roberts,  D.  D.,  was  associate  president,  and  for  a  year 
or  two  sole  president.  From  1855  to  1864  the  West- 
ern Baptist  Association  owned  a  one-half  interest  in 
the  school.  In  1864  the  College  building,  while  oc- 
cupied by  the  Confederates,  was  accidentally  burned, 
and  as  the  Southern  government  was  then  in  ruins 
and  soon  dissolved,  it  could  make  no  recompense. 
With  the  exception  of  some  insurance  paid  in  Con- 
federate money  that  soon  became  worthless,  the  loss 
was  total,  and  Mr.  Cox  was  the  chief  loser. 


OF    WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH 

The  distressing  condition  of  the  country  during  the 
period  of  Reconstruction  and  recurring  panic  added 
to  the  calamity  of  the  College.  With  fortitude  and 
indomitable  energy  President  Cox  resolutely  set  to 
work  to  overcome  what  seemed  insurmountable 
obstacles  in  the  way  of  rebuilding  and  refurnishing  the 
institution.  Alone,  except  with  the  aid  of  his  wife, 
he  undertook  the  arduous  work  as  a  private  enterprise. 
The  story  of  toil,  self-denial,  and  struggle  will  never 
be  fully  told  on  earth. 

After  teaching  for  several  years  in  rented  buildings, 
first  in  one  place  and  then  in  another,  he  purchased 
in  1871,  in  his  own  name,  a  new  site,  paid  for  part  of 
the  cost  in  cash,  borrowed  money  at  high  rates  of  in- 
terest, began  the  erection  of  buildings,  and  by  degrees 
paid  off  all  claims.  In  recognition  of  his  labors  and 
services  for  the  College,  and  as  a  tribute  to  his  per- 
severance and  success,  the  public  gradually  inaugu- 
rated the  custom  of  calling  the  institution  "  Cox  Col- 
lege," by  which  name  it  is  now  more  generally  known 
than  by  its  formal  title. 

The  chapel  on  the  south  side  of  the  grounds,  erected 
in  1877,  besides  being  a  monument  to  the  enterprise 
of  President  Cox, — which  indeed  may  be  said  of  the 
entire  College, — is  also  memorable  evidence  of  the 
generosity  of  the  citizens  of  LaGrange  and  surround- 
ing section,  who  largely  aided  in  the  construction  of 
that  edifice  by  individual  subscriptions  amounting  to 
$2,345.  Citizens  also  gave  in  1872  about  $800  in 
contributions  for  the  construction  of  the  school  build- 
ing on  the  north  side  of  the  premises.  These  gifts 
have  been  highly  appreciated,  and  enabled  the  College 
to  show  its  gratitude  to  the  community  in  many  sub- 
stantial ways.  At  the  time  of  President  Cox's  tragic 
death,  which  occurred  from  apoplexy  in  the  midst  of 
the  commencement  exercises,  June,  1887,  he  left  the 
College  free  from  debt,  equipped  with  handsome  build- 
ings, supplied  with  the  best  teaching  appliances,  and 
strengthened  by  a  large  and  able  faculty.  President 


144       HISTORY    OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 

Cox  bequeathed  the  College  to  his  family,  who  im- 
mediately assumed  charge.  The  administration  was 
as  follows :  Mrs.  I.  F.  Cox,  "  Mother  of  the  Col- 
lege " ;  Charles  C.  Cox,  principal  of  the  literary  de- 
partment; Misses  Sallie  and  Alice  Cox,  directors  of 
music  and  disciplinarians  in  the  College  home;  Mr. 
W.  S.  Cox,  business  manager,  and  Miss  M.  E.  Stakely, 
secretary. 

In  1888  President  Cox  married  the  youngest 
daughter  of  Milton  E.  Bacon,  and  the  descendants  of 
the  two  men  who  established  the  College  in  fame  and 
prosperity  as  a  private  enterprise  are  united  in  per- 
petuating, promoting,  and  extending  the  life-work  of 
their  parents  as  a  sacred  trust  and  labor  of  love. 

The  semi-centennial  celebration,  during  the  com- 
mencement of  1893,  was  a  notable  occasion.  The 
orator  was  Hon.  Henry  Watterson.  The  alumnae 
reunion  was  especially  impressive.  Upon  the  stage 
were  seated  grandmothers,  with  their  daughters  and 
grandchildren,  who  offered  tributes  of  love  and  praise 
to  their  alma  mater.  It  was  a  memorable  scene  as 
the  representatives  of  the  classes  from  1893  back  to 
1845  came  forward  to  read  their  papers,  now  pre- 
served among  the  historical  records. 

Feeling  that  it  had  done  its  full  duty  in  the  field 
where  it  had  labored  so  long  and  pleasantly,  the  Col- 
lege decided,  in  the  summer  of  1895,  to  remove  to 
College  Park,  Atlanta,  where  it  believes  it  may  occupy 
a  wide  territory  of  usefulness  and  honor.  It  pur- 
chased for  cash  its  extensive  property  and  holds  it  free 
of  debt;  has  enlarged  its  work  and  increased  its  pat- 
ronage. The  removal  was  largely  effected  by  the 
labors  of  Mr.  W.  L.  Stanton  and  Dr.  J.  B.  Hawthorne, 
and  by  the  co-operation  of  the  board  of  advisers  at 
large.  The  old  charter  has  been  transferred  and  con- 
firmed for  the  College. 

President  Bacon  usually  prefaced  the  annual  cata- 
logues with  remarks  in  behalf  of  the  education  of 
women.  His  discussion  of  the  utilitarian  objections 


OF    WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH  145 

to  the  education  of  women,  in  the  catalogue  of  1845, 
is  interesting  as  an  exposition  of  the  prevailing  senti- 
ment on  that  subject  in  Georgia  in  his  day. 

"  If,  in  alleging  that  the  education  of  women  is  un- 
necessary, reference  is  had  exclusively  to  its  agency 
in  coining  dimes  and  dollars,  no  argument  need  be 
adduced.  So  contracted  a  view  could  not  be  affected 
by  an  exhibition  of  its  most  evident  benefits.  The 
same  objections  may  be  urged  against  food  and  dress. 
The  plainest  diet  and  the  coarsest  apparel  may  subserve 
the  necessities  of  man;  but  the  means  used  to  elevate 
his  condition  form  the  mainspring  of  civilized  life. 
It  perpetuates  the  degradation  of  the  savage,  that  he 
is  contented  when  the  wants  of  nature  are  satisfied; 
but  it  is  the  character  of  civilized  man  to  aim  at  higher 
attainments  in  his  mental,  moral,  and  physical  condi- 
tion, and  to  find  happiness  on  loftier  aspirations  and 
nobler  employments. 

"  The  well-informed  man  who  confines  his  views  of 
education  simply  to  its  pecuniary  benefits  does  not 
consider  the  happiness  which  his  own  acquirements 
afford.  Like  the  free  air  around  him,  though  the 
source  of  life  and  health,  he  has  ever  enjoyed  its 
gratuitous  support  with  scarcely  a  reflection  of  its 
existence." 

While  Professor  Bacon  entered  with  whole  soul 
into  the  arena  for  woman's  cause,  he  deprecated 
the  ante-bellum  Northern  conception  of  the  ideal  of 
womanhood  that  partakes  of  masculinity  and 
"  woman's  rights." 

For  several  years  after  its  organization,  the  school 
opened  its  sessions  in  January,  sometimes  in  February, 
and  continued  work  until  the  last  of  October  or  No- 
vember. These  sessions  closed  with  public  examina- 
tions and  the  usual  graduating  exercises. 

During  Professor  Bacon's  administration  there  were 
in  1850  13  officers  of  the  College  and  160  pupils;  in 
1851  there  were  210  pupils,  no  being  music  pupils; 
in  1852  there  were  217  pupils,  and  in  1853,  220.  The 


146       HISTORY    OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 

patronage  was  drawn  from  Georgia,  Tennessee,  Ken- 
tucky, and  Texas.  Of  late  years  no  less  than  ten 
States  are  usually  represented  in  the  boarding-depart- 
ment, and  students  are  enrolled  from  Canada  to  Mex- 
ico and  Cuba,  and  from  all  over  the  United  States. 
The  average  yearly  enrollment  has  been  200,  of  whom 
nearly  one-half  have  been  boarders.  During  the  first 
session  after  the  removal  of  the  College  to  College 
Park  (1895-6),  there  were  in  attendance  over  200 
pupils  from  a  distance,  representing  eleven  States  and 
one  foreign  country — 146  music  pupils,  52  in  art,  and 
40  in  elocution. 

The  College  is  located  in  a  suburb  of  Atlanta,  the 
situation  furnishing  on  the  one  hand  the  freedom  and 
peace  of  rural  life  and  on  the  other  embracing  the  ap- 
proved attractions  of  a  city.  The  campus  includes 
about  forty  acres,  of  which  twelve  at  the  front  are 
devoted  to  the  cultivation  of  choice  ornamental  plants, 
many  being  quite  rare,  while  the  remaining  area  is 
used  as  experiment  grounds  for  fruits  and  vegetables. 
The  main  building  is  constructed  of  stone,  brick,  and 
slate,  and  supplied  with  all  modern  conveniences.  A 
gymnasium  is  properly  equipped,  recreation  grounds 
for  tennis  and  other  games  are  laid  off,  and  an  in- 
firmary or  retreat  is  conducted  by  an  experienced 
nurse.  The  teaching  appliances  include  a  library  of 
five  thousand  volumes;  a  museum  of  natural  history 
and  industrial  chemistry  with  about  seven  thousand 
five  hundred  specimens;  physical  and  chemical  labora- 
tories; a  four-inch  telescope  with  other  astronomical 
outfit;  also  well-furnished  studios  for  art  and  music. 

All  primary  work  has  been  discontinued,  and  the 
time  is  devoted  exclusively  to  college  work.  This 
work  is  divided  into,  I.  College  of  Liberal  Arts,  which 
is  organized  into  the  following  schools :  Mathematics, 
English,  Latin,  Greek,  modern  languages,  natural 
sciences,  history  and  Bible  philosophy,  and  elocution. 
II.  College  of  Fine  Arts:  This  department  of  the 
College  consists  of  music,  drawing,  and  painting. 


OF    WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH  147 

III.  College  of  Practical  Arts:  This  department  is 
divided  into  commercial  arts;  book-keeping,  penman- 
ship, phonography,  and  typewriting.  IV.  Household 
Arts:  This  department  includes  dressmaking,  cook- 
ery, home  decoration  and  embroidery. 

Music,  painting,  and  elocution  are  specialties  for 
which  this  college  has  long  been  distinguished,  and  its 
summer  concert  tours  have  attracted  much  attention. 

A  Christian  atmosphere  pervades  the  school.  At 
daily  twilight  prayers  all  the  hundreds  of  pupils  who 
have  ever  attended  the  College  are  remembered  in 
prayer.  Many  of  the  old  pupils  send  back  requests  for 
prayer  as  they  enter  upon  new  duties  and  trials.  A 
religious  meeting  is  conducted  every  Sunday  evening 
by  the  teachers  of  the  College.  Bible  study  is  promi- 
nent in  college  work.  The  degrees  conferred  are  A.  B., 
A.  M.,  B.  L.  The  aim  of  this  school,  above  all  things, 
is  to  prepare  for  home  life. 
(From  catalogues  sent  by  Dr.  Cox.) 

Andrew  College  for  Girls,  Cuthbert,  Georgia,  1854- 

1908 

Andrew  College  is  the  property  of  the  Methodist 
Episcopal  Church  South,  and  is  controlled  by  the  South 
Georgia  Conference,  being  the  only  college  for  girls 
belonging  wholly  to  this  Conference. 

Andrew  was  founded  in  1854,  very  largely  through 
the  heroic  efforts  and  sacrifices  of  Rev.  Jno.  H.  Cald- 
well,  who  spent  much  time  and  money  in  securing  the 
erection  of  the  first  buildings  of  the  College. 

A.  A.  Allen  was  the  first  president,  and  at  the  end 
of  the  first  year  of  his  presidency  was  succeeded  by  a 
man  who  afterward  became  a  noted  figure  in  Georgia 
Methodism,  Rev.  Weyman  H.  Potter.  He  was  suc- 
ceeded by  Rev.  Oliver  P.  Anthony,  who  in  turn  was 
succeeded  by  Rev.  Morgan  Calloway,  whose  adminis- 
tration continued  to  the  opening  of  the  War  between 
the  States,  when  he  gave  up  the  work  of  the  school- 


148      HISTORY    OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 

room  to  take  the  field  of  active  military  service.  The 
College  was  practically  closed,  its  buildings  for  a  part 
of  the  time  being  used  as  a  Confederate  hospital.  Mean- 
while, the  ladies  conducted  a  private  school  in  connec- 
tion with  the  College.  In  1866  the  College  proper 
was  again  opened,  and  Dr.  A.  L.  Hamilton  was  elected 
president.  Under  his  able  administration  and  man- 
agement the  College  grew  rapidly  in  influence  and 
reputation.  After  finishing  his  fifth  year  as  president 
of  the  College,  Dr.  Hamilton  resigned,  and  was  suc- 
ceeded by  Rev.  J.  B.  McGehee  and  Capt.  A.  H.  Flewel- 
len  as  joint  presidents. 

In  1872  Dr.  McGehee  resigned  and  Captain  Flewel- 
len  continued  at  the  head  of  the  College  until  1887, 
when  Dr.  Hamilton  was  again  called  to  preside  over 
the  affairs  of  Andrew.  He  remained  at  this  post  till 
the  early  spring  of  1881,  when  death  closed  his  earthly 
labors.  The  trustees  placed  Mrs.  Hamilton  in  charge 
for  the  remainder  of  that  session. 

In  the  fall  of  1881  Dr.  Howard  Key  was  called  to 
take  up  the  work  of  the  lamented  Hamilton.  For  ten 
years  the  College  enjoyed  much  prosperity  under  his 
management,  and  its  patronage  was  widely  extended. 
His  successor,  Rev.  P.  S.  Twitty,  held  the  office  for 
four  years,  and  of  all  men  who  have  labored  for  the 
College,  none  have  had  greater  obstacles  to  surmount 
than  he  met  when  in  1892,  near  the  close  of  a  pros- 
perous year,  the  entire  buildings  and  nearly  all  the 
equipments  were  destroyed  by  fire.  In  the  midst  of 
financial  depression,  by  persistent  labors,  with  the 
assistance  of  the  South  Georgia  Conference,  he  suc- 
ceeded in  obtaining  funds  to  build  the  present  struc- 
ture, one  of  the  best  in  the  State.  In  1895  he  was 
succeeded  by  Rev.  Homer  Bush,  who  continues  in 
office. 

Cuthbert  has  a  very  high  elevation,  being  the  high- 
est place  between  Macon  and  Montgomery.  This 
renders  it  free  from  malaria  and  causes  it  to  have  a 
health  record  unsurpassed.  Andrew  is  a  Christian 


OF    WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH  149 

school.  The  managers  believe  that  any  education 
claiming  to  be  complete  must  develop  not  only  the 
physical,  mental,  and  moral  side  of  our  being  but 
must  also  give  special  attention  to  the  spiritual.  The 
Bible  is  taught  as  a  regular  text-book  in  all  four  of  the 
College  classes — not  in  the  least  with  a  purpose  of 
inculcating  sectarian  bias,  but  for  the  sole  end  of  de- 
veloping a  high  type  and  healthful  form  of  Christian 
character. 

The  corps  of  instructors  is  composed  of  teachers  of 
successful  experience,  whose  educational  advantages 
have  been  the  best  to  be  obtained. 

A  large  three-story  building  has  recently  been  added 
to  the  equipment.  Some  of  the  appointments  are  large 
grounds,  a  tennis  court,  croquet  sets,  a  natatorium,  a 
well-selected  library,  a  well-supplied  reading-room,  and 
laboratories. 

Lucy  Cobb  Institute,  Athens,  Georgia,  1858-1908 

Early  in  the  year  1857  there  appeared  in  the  Athens 
Watchman  a  striking  article  on  the  subject  of  "  The 
Education  of  Our  Girls."  The  article  called  atten- 
tion to  the  fact  that  the  State  provided  at  Athens  every 
advantage  of  culture  and  education  for  the  boys,  but 
had  made  no  provision  for  the  girls.  It  proceeded  to 
show  that  woman  had  received  from  her  Creator  the 
"  same  intellectual  constitution  as  man,  and  had  the 
same  right  to  intellectual  culture  and  development." 
The  article  was  signed  "  Mother,"  and  it  was  a  most 
earnest  plea  for  equal  advantages  of  education  for  boys 
and  girls.  It  caught  the  eye  of  Gen.  T.  R.  R.  Cobb, 
at  that  time  one  of  the  leading  lawyers  and  most  pro- 
gressive men  of  the  town.  He  had  several  intelligent 
and  promising  young  daughters,  and  he  immediately 
realized  the  necessity  of  providing  such  a  school  in  the 
town  as  would  obviate  the  necessity  of  sending  girls 
out  of  the  State  to  be  educated.  No  sooner  did  he  see 
that  a  thing  ought  to  be  done  than  he  went  to  work 


150      HISTORY    OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 

to  do  it.  Being  a  leader  in  almost  every  enterprise 
in  the  town,  he  soon  succeeded  in  raising  a  sufficient 
amount  of  money  to  purchase  the  land  and  to  have  the 
present  school  building  erected.  He  believed  that 
everything  that  was  worth  doing  at  all  was  worth  do- 
ing well,  so  that  the  building  was  designed  and  built 
in  the  very  best  manner.  After  its  completion  the 
equipment  was  the  very  best  that  could  be  procured. 
The  parlors,  bedrooms,  dining-halls,  and  school  halls 
were  all  furnished  in  the  most  comfortable  and  attrac- 
tive manner. 

"  Lucy  Cobb "  was  designed  as  a  home  for  her 
pupils,  and  essentially  a  home  it  was  then  and  has 
been  ever  since.  A  faculty  of  the  very  best  teachers 
was  employed,  and  in  1858  the  doors  of  the  institute 
were  thrown  open  to  young  women  of  the  South. 
Just  about  the  time  of  the  opening  of  the  school,  Lucy 
Cobb,  the  eldest  daughter  of  Gen.  T.  R.  R.  Cobb,  died, 
and  the  trustees,  who  had  been  chosen  by  the  stock- 
holders of  the  school,  met  and  unanimously  decided  to 
name  it  in  honor  of  her,  the  daughter  of  the 
founder. 

The  school,  from  its  beginning,  became  popular, 
and  was  then,  as  it  is  now,  patronized  by  the  best 
families  of  the  South.  Even  during  the  War  between 
the  States,  when  business  was  interrupted,  railroad 
communication  destroyed,  fortunes  threatened,  this 
school  was  full. 

During  its  history  of  forty-five  years  the  following 
principals  and  presidents  have  presided  over  its  inter- 
ests and  affairs:  R.  M.  Wright,  1859-1860;  W.  H. 
Muller,  1860-1862;  Madam  S.  Sosnowski,  1862-1869; 
Rev.  Mr.  Jacobs,  1869-1870;  Mrs.  A.  E.  Wright, 
1870-1873;  Mrs.  A.  E.  Wright  and  Rev.  P.  A.  Heard, 
associate  principals,  1873-1880.  For  the  past  twenty- 
three  years  Lucy  Cobb  has  been  under  the  manage- 
ment of  Miss  M.  Rutherford  and  Mrs.  M.  A.  Lips- 
comb,  nieces  of  Gen.  T.  R.  R.  Cobb,  the  founder,  and, 
what  seems  a  coincidence,  the  daughters  of  the  mother 


OF    WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH  151 

whose  article  on  "  The  Education  of  Our  Girls  "  first 
attracted  the  notice  of  General  Cobb. 

Year  by  year  the  curriculum  of  the  Institute  has 
been  advanced,  until  it  is  abreast  with  the  leading-  col- 
leges for  young  women  in  the  land.  Within  the  last 
few  years  a  beautiful  addition  to  the  school  has  been 
made,  the  Seney-Stovall  Chapel,  a  gift  from  Mr. 
George  I.  Seney  of  New  York.  It  is  admirably 
adapted  to  all  commencement  exercises  and  entertain- 
ments. Mr.  Seney  placed  in  it  a  large  pipe  organ. 
The  Art  Department  is  also  indebted  to  Mr.  Seney 
for  eighteen  large  paintings,  the  work  of  eminent 
artists.  These  paintings  are  placed  in  the  parlors  and 
reading-rooms,  where  they  are  a  constant  source  of 
pleasure  and  inspiration  to  the  students.  One  of  them 
is  a  portrait  of  "  Aunt  Dot,"  by  E.  L.  Henry,  who  was 
sent  out  from  New  York  to  paint  the  portrait  of  this 
faithful  retainer  of  the  Institute;  and  another  a  family 
servant  of  the  principal.  The  artist  has  admirably 
portrayed  the  kindliness,  honesty,  and  faithfulness  of 
a  representative  Southern  slave  as  she  stands  in  char- 
acteristic attitude,  ready  for  duty  when  called  upon 
to  serve. 

There  is  a  pleasant  piece  of  history  connected 
with  Mr.  Seney 's  interest  in  the  Lucy  Cobb  and  his 
numerous  gifts  to  it.  When  it  became  apparent 
that  a  new  chapel  was  necessary  for  the  advance- 
ment of  the  school,  Miss  Rutherford,  who  was 
then  principal,  began  to  devise  means  to  procure  the 
necessary  funds  to  build  it.  The  citizens  of  Athens 
were  called  upon  for  contributions.  Many  responded, 
but  the  sum  collected  was  not  sufficient.  Finally,  one 
day  Miss  Rutherford  called  the  school  together  and 
asked  if  each  girl  would  not  make  an  individual  effort 
to  procure  the  needed  funds  outside  of  Athens.  The 
pupils  were  enthusiastic,  and  wrote  to  various  friends 
and  the  leading  philanthropists  of  the  North  and  South 
for  aid,  and  many  responded  with  gifts  from  five  dol- 
lars up  to  five  hundred.  Gen.  Henry  R.  Jackson  of 


152       HISTORY    OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 

Savannah,  Georgia,  was  one  of  the  most  liberal  con- 
tributors. A  beautiful  and  girlish  letter  from  the 
hand  of  Miss  Nellie  Stovall,  telling  the  needs  of  the 
school,  touched  the  heart  of  Mr.  George  I.  Seney,  and 
the  Seney-Stovall  Chapel,  which  stands  to-day  as  a 
monument  to  a  cultured  Southern  woman  and  to  this 
great  philanthropist,  is  the  result. 

The  school  is  without  endowment,  but  the  present 
principal  is  endeavoring  to  secure  an  educational  fund 
which  will  enable  her  to  make  loans  to  deserving  and 
ambitious  young  women  on  condition  that  when  they 
become  self-supporting  they  return  the  funds,  thus 
making  these  funds  a  constant  benefaction. 

The  course  of  study  is  divided  into  primary,  inter- 
mediate, and  collegiate;  the  last  two  requiring  four 
years  each  for  completion.  The  Institute  provides  a 
course  of  lectures  supplementary  to  its  regular  course. 
These  lectures  will  be  given  by  the  professors  of  the 
University  of  Georgia  and  by  specialists  in  the  lecture 
field. 


OF    WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH  153 


CHAPTER    XVI 
Early  Schools  of  Kentucky 

INTEREST  in  the  history  of  education  in  Kentucky, 
from  the  early  settlement  to  1820,  centers  in  the  de- 
velopment of  the  splendid  system  of  higher  education, 
a  State  University  and  a  subsidiary  academy  in  each 
county.  These  academies  were  quite  fully  developed, 
and  reached  their  culmination  during  this  period; 
while  Transylvania  University  was  fairly  established. 
This  system  made  no  provision  for  the  education  of 
girls;  in  fact,  they  were  entirely  excluded  from  these 
schools.  The  only  schools  open  to  them  were  the  "  old 
field  "  schools ;  perchance,  in  some  neighborhoods,  a 
school  supported  by  a  few  families.  For  a  consider- 
able period  the  only  schools  in  the  State  claiming  to 
give  girls  a  grammar-school  course  were  those  of  Rev. 
John  Lyle,  at  Paris,  and  of  Mrs.  Keats,  at  Washing- 
ton, Mason  County. 

Rev.  John  Lyle's  School,  Paris,  Kentucky 

Rev.  John  Lyle  was  one  of  the  Presbyterian  min- 
isters prominent  in  the  early  history  of  Kentucky.  He 
attempted  to  supply  the  great  lack  of  educational  facil- 
ities for  girls  by  opening,  in  1806,  at  Paris,  the  first 
seminary  for  girls  in  Kentucky.  Mr.  Lyle  proved  a  suc- 
cessful teacher,  and  soon  had  a  school  of  200  or  more 
pupils.  He  continued  his  school  until  1810,  when  he 
withdrew  from  the  seminary  because  some  persons  con- 
nected with  the  school  refused  to  allow  the  Bible  to  be 
read  publicly  in  the  school.  His  withdrawal  seems 
to  have  broken  up  the  school,  as  nothing  more  is 
known  concerning  it. 


154      HISTORY    OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 


Mrs.  Louisa  Fitzherbert  Keats's  School,  Washington, 
Kentucky 

In  1807  Mrs.  Keats  opened  a  school  for  girls  at 
Washington,  the  most  important  town  in  Mason 
County.  It  is  said  the  daughters  and  wives  of  many 
of  the  distinguished  men  of  the  State  received  their 
scholastic  training  in  this  school,  which  was  very 
popular  at  that  time.  For  some  unknown  reason  it 
was  closed  in  1812. 

Lafayette  Seminary,  Lexington,  Kentucky 

"  This  Seminary  was  established  in  1821  at  Lexing- 
ton. An  annual  announcement  of  the  Seminary  for 
1825  says  it  was  visited  by  Lafayette  on  May  16,  1825. 
It  had  then  9  instructors  and  135  pupils,  and  in  the 
four  years  previous  had  had  altogether  366  pupils.  It 
claimed  to  furnish  every  facility  '  for  making  thor- 
ough and  accomplished  scholars/  '  (Lewis's  "  His- 
tory of  Higher  Education  in  Kentucky.") 

Science  Hill,  Kentucky,  1825-1908 

Since  the  days  of  John  Wesley,  Methodists  have 
been  interested  in  education,  hence  it  is  no  surprise  to 
find  that  Rev.  John  Tevis,  a  member  of  the  Kentucky 
Conference,  and  his  wife  opened  a  school  for  girls 
at  Science  Hill,  March  25,  1825.  It  was  and  still  is 
a  private  enterprise,  without  a  dollar  of  endowment, 
having  no  support  from  any  source  but  from  its  pupils. 
Although  Mr.  Tevis  was  associated  with  Mrs.  Tevis 
in  conducting  the  school,  and  rendered  efficient  services 
in  its  behalf,  yet  from  the  inception  of  the  enterprise 
the  burden  was  borne  by  Mrs.  Tevis,  and  to  her  must 
be  attributed  the  largest  share  of  its  success.  After 
the  death  of  Mr.  Tevis,  in  1861,  she  conducted  the 
school  alone  until  1879,  when  Dr.  W.  T.  Poynter  pur- 
chased it.  Mrs.  Tevis  remained  at  Science  Hill  until 


OF    WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH  155 

her  death  in  1880.  She  was  a  gifted  woman,  far 
ahead  of  her  time,  and  had  a  strong  and  fine  influence 
over  her  pupils,  who  remember  her  with  great  admira- 
tion and  affection.  Her  life  was  strong  and  helpful, 
her  old  age  was  lovely;  to  the  last  she  was  full  of 
energy,  full  of  interest  in  past  and  present,  full  of 
faith  and  hope  and  love. 

Prior  to  the  War  between  the  States  many  hundreds 
of  girls  attended  school  at  Science  Hill,  often  remain- 
ing four  or  five  years  without  returning  home,  as  steam 
had  not  then  annihilated  distance.  During  the  war 
many  girls  from  the  South  remained  with  Mrs.  Tevis 
two  or  three  years,  some  never  hearing  from  home 
during  that  time.  They  remained  at  the  expense  of 
that  noble-spirited  woman.  After  the  war  the  South- 
ern patronage  was  greatly  diminished,  owing  largely 
to  the  impoverishment  caused  by  the  war. 

Science  Hill  was  the  third  academy  for  girls  estab- 
lished in  Kentucky,  and  the  second  oldest  academy 
(Protestant)  that  has  continued  to  the  present  day. 
The  school  was  small  at  first,  the  enrollment  for  the 
first  term  being  but  20,  four  of  whom  were  boarders ; 
but  gradually  the  prejudice  in  Kentucky  against  higher 
education  for  girls  was  overcome,  a  reputation  was 
established,  and  the  rooms  were  crowded — the  matric- 
ulation being  limited  only  by  the  accommodations  that 
could  be  offered.  The  catalogue  of  1859  shows  an 
enrollment  of  370. 

Science  Hill  celebrated  the  closing  of  her  seventy- 
fifth  year  June  3,  4,  5,  1900,  with  a  diamond  jubilee — 
a  grand  reunion  of  former  pupils.  They  assembled 
from  nearly  all  the  Southern  States  and  many  of  the 
Northern  and  Western,  800  being  present  the  last  day. 
Ladies  were  present  who  had  attended  the  school  in 
1831,  '33,  '35  and  so  on.  When  they  parted  sixty- 
four  years  before  they  were  in  the  bloom  of  youth, 
bright  with  anticipations  for  the  future;  now  they 
were  faded,  white-haired  pilgrims  nearly  at  the  jour- 
ney's end. 


156       HISTORY    OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 

The  school  was  always  a  preparatory  school,  the 
course  offered  comprising  the  usual  English  studies, 
music,  and  French. 

When  Dr.  Poynter  took  charge  of  the  school  he 
changed  the  course  to  make  it  a  secondary  school  in 
the  fullest  sense  of  the  term,  its  requirements  being 
made  to  conform  to  those  laid  down  by  the  Committee 
of  Ten.  The  school  is  correlated  with  Wellesley  and 
Vassar,  but  its  diploma  admits  to  other  colleges  of  first 
rank.  A  diploma  admits  to  the  freshman  class  of 
these  colleges,  and  the  course  in  music  prepares  for  the 
fifth  grade  in  the  New  England  Conservatory. 

The  faculty  is  composed  of  college-trained  women, 
each  a  specialist  in  her  department.  The  music  teach- 
ers are  also  skilled  musicians.  No  Sham  is  the  motto 
of  teachers  and  pupils.  The  school  has  had  only  two 
principals.  Mrs.  Tevis  was  principal  for  fifty-four 
years,  and  since  that  time  Mrs.  Poynter  has  had 
charge,  though  she  was  assisted  by  Dr.  Poynter  until 
his  death.  Few  institutions  have  been  so  favored. 
The  school  is  now  known  as  an  "  English  and  Classical 
School  for  Girls." 

The  buildings  at  first  consisted  of  one  dwelling- 
house,  and  as  there  were  no  funds  save  the  profits  of 
the  school,  the  enlargement  was  gradual ;  but  after  the 
reputation  was  established  new  buildings  were  added 
every  vacation,  until  the  equipment  was  ample  for 
the  accommodation  of  three  or  four  hundred  girls. 
The  last  building  added  during  Mrs.  Tevis's  regime 
was  the  large  chapel,  opened  in  1860.  The  buildings 
have  been  remodeled  to  conform  to  modern  ideas  of 
comfort  and  convenience,  and  the  library  and  scientific 
apparatus  and  other  means  of  instruction  have  been 
enlarged  and  otherwise  adapted  to  the  requirements  of 
modern  teaching.  Almost  all  the  records  of  the  school 
during  Mrs.  Tevis's  administration  have  been  lost,  but 
it  is  known  that  more  than  2,000  pupils  had  been  edu- 
cated in  the  school  in  Mr.  Tevis's  lifetime,  and  more 
than  3,000  up  to  1875.  The  average  attendance  in 


OF    WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH  157 

recent  years  is  130  and  in  many  instances  the  pupils 
are  the  daughters  and  even  the  granddaughters  of 
former  graduates. 

(From  catalogues,  and  letters  from  Mrs.  Poynter.) 

Beaumont    College,    Harrodsburg,    Kentucky,    1841- 

1908 

The  college  now  known  as  Beaumont  College  had 
its  origin  in  1841,  when  Prof.  S.  G.  Mullins  bought 
the  property  and  founded  Greenville  Springs  College, 
which  he  conducted  as  president  till  the  close  of  the 
collegiate  year,  in  June,  1856. 

In  the  summer  of  1856  the  College  was  bought  by 
Dr.  C.  E.  Williams  and  his  son,  Prof.  Augustus  Wil- 
liams. In  September  of  the  same  year  (1856)  Prof. 
John  A.  Williams  as  president  changed  the  name  of 
the  school  to  "  Daughters'  College,"  and  conducted  it 
with  marked  success  as  such  till  the  summer  of  1893. 
In  1894  the  College,  with  all  its  grounds,  buildings, 
and  appurtenances  was  bought  by  Th.  Smith,  who  as 
its  president  changed  the  name  to  Beaumont  College. 
Professor  Smith  opened  the  school  in  September,  1894, 
since  which  time  he  has  continued  in  charge.  The 
curriculum  is  a  broader  and  more  comprehensive  one 
than  it  has  had  in  its  previous  history.  The  aim  of 
Professor  Smith  is  to  make  the  work  more  distinctively 
university  work  than  is  usually  done  in  schools  for 
girls. 

Beaumont  College  provides  good  facilities  for  teach- 
ing art,  music,  elocution,  and  physical  culture;  but 
especial  stress  is  given  to  music.  In  addition  to  the 
conservatory  course,  a  normal  course  in  piano,  organ 
and  singing  is  offered.  Like  its  predecessors,  Beau- 
mont College  is  entirely  a  private  enterprise.  It  is 
an  accredited  school  of  the  University  of  Tennessee, 
and  prepares  for  the  best  American  and  German  Uni- 
versities. 

(This  sketch  was  furnished  by  Professor  Smith, 


158      HISTORY    OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 

who  also  sent  a  catalogue  from  which  a  few  addi- 
tional facts  were  taken.) 

Caldwell  College,  Danville,  Kentucky,  1859-1908 

Schools  for  girls  were  established  in  Danville  at  an 
early  period  of  its  history,  the  first  of  these  being 
founded  by  Rev.  J.  K.  Burch,  who  was  for  a  time  a 
professor  in  a  theological  department  attached  to 
Center  College.  None  of  these  schools  had  a  first- 
class  equipment  and  their  duration  was  short.  Very 
soon  after  its  establishment,  Danville  became  an  edu- 
cational center  for  young  men,  especially  among  the 
Presbyterians,  who  also  endeavored  to  provide  equal 
advantages  for  their  daughters.  A  united  and  deter- 
mined effort  toward  the  accomplishment  of  this  pur- 
pose was  made  in  1856.  In  this  enterprise  the  more 
intelligent  citizens  of  the  town  of  Danville  and  Boyle 
County  were  interested,  but  the  Presbyterians  were  the 
prime  movers.  After  much  canvassing  and  many  ear- 
nest, eloquent  addresses  had  been  delivered  in  favor  of 
the  higher  education  of  women,  an  amount  sufficient  to 
purchase  a  lot  and  erect  a  building  was  raised.  In 
1859  Prof.  A.  E.  Sloan  of  Alabama  was  elected  prin- 
cipal. At  his  suggestion  another  building  equal  in  size 
to  the  first  was  erected,  and  school  opened  in  1860  with 
a  large  attendance  and  every  prospect  of  success. 

The  original  name  of  the  institution  was  Henderson 
Institute,  but  in  consideration  of  the  great  liberality 
of  Mr.  Charles  Caldwell  the  name  was  changed  to 
Caldwell  Institute;  and  under  this  name  a  charter 
was  obtained  for  the  enterprise,  placing  it  under  the 
management  of  the  two  Presbyterian  churches.  A 
disagreement  between  these  Presbyterian  churches  con- 
cerning the  issues  of  the  War  of  1861-65  and  the 
withdrawal  of  the  Southern  patronage,  on  which  the 
management  had  largely  depended,  made  it  necessary 
to  close  the  school  in  1862.  It  remained  closed  two 
years,  then  a  Mr.  Hart  opened  school  and  taught  two 


OF    WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH  159 

years,  when  the  original  management  elected  Rev. 
L.  G.  Barbour  principal.  He  conducted  a  good  school 
for  eight  years,  and  resigned  to  accept  a  chair  in  the 
newly  established  Central  University.  The  lack  of 
co-operation  between  the  controlling  Presbyterian 
churches  had  for  some  time  greatly  impaired  the  use- 
fulness of  the  school.  They  had  become  divided  by 
the  issues  of  the  war,  and  now  decided  not  to  occupy 
the  property  conjointly.  Finally  an  arrangement  was 
made  by  which  the  Second  Presbyterian  Church  as- 
sumed the  indebtedness  of  $20,000  and  control  of  the 
school.  Since  that  time  the  elders  of  that  church 
have  acted  as  trustees. 

Prof.  W.  P.  Hussey  of  Boston,  Massachusetts,  suc- 
ceeded Dr.  Barbour  as  principal  of  the  school.  His 
enthusiasm  infused  new  life  into  the  school,  and  his 
plans  to  raise  the  standard  and  enlarge  the  scope  of 
the  work  were  favorably  received.  His  first  step  was 
to  induce  the  trustees  to  apply  for  a  new  charter,  which 
changed  the  name  to  Caldwell  College,  a  distinctive 
name  which  defined  the  character  of  the  school. 

In  1876  the  buildings  were  destroyed  by  fire.  Noth- 
ing remained  but  the  ground,  which  was  sold  as  town 
lots.  With  the  funds  thus  obtained  another  lot  was 
purchased,  a  building  erected,  and  school  was  re- 
opened in  1880  under  the  management  of  Rev.  John 
Montgomery,  president.  Mr.  Montgomery  conducted 
a  fairly  successful  school  for  six  years,  and  during  his 
superintendency  the  material  equipment  was  increased 
by  the  addition  of  a  brick  chapel.  In  1886  Miss  C.  A. 
Campbell  succeeded  Mr.  Montgomery,  and  was  a  suc- 
cessful manager  for  eleven  years.  During  her  admin- 
istration a  large  building  containing  four  large  recita- 
tion-rooms and  a  gymnasium  was  added  to  the  equip- 
ment. A  new  charter  was  obtained  granting  the 
power  to  confer  degrees, — a  power  the  college  did  not 
have  under  the  old  charter, — the  standard  raised,  and 
the  course  of  study  enlarged,  the  aim  being  to  make  it 
equal  to  that  of  the  colleges  for  men. 


160      HISTORY    OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 

Miss  Campbell  was  succeeded  by  Rev.  J.  D.  Ely, 
who  seems  to  be  maintaining  the  prosperity  of  the  in- 
stitution. A  recent  catalogue  announces  that  all  mod- 
ern conveniences  have  been  added  to  the  building,  and 
a  well-ordered  home  is  offered  to  the  boarders. 
Professor  Ely  has  extended  the  preparatory  course  one 
year,  thus  making  the  time  required  for  the  full  course 
seven  instead  of  six  years.  The  College  offers  four 
courses :  a  classical  course,  which  entitles  the  graduate 
to  A.B.  degree;  a  scientific  course,  which  entitles  to 
B.S.  degree;  a  seminary  course,  which  entitles  to  a 
diploma.  An  elective  course  has  been  arranged  for 
those  who  cannot  complete  the  degree  courses.  A 
normal  course  has  been  added  for  the  benefit  of  those 
preparing  to  teach. 

The  other  departments  of  the  school  are  the  schools 
of  modern  languages,  music,  art,  elocution,  physical 
culture,  and  business;  the  last  includes  stenography, 
typewriting,  book-keeping  and  telegraphy. 

The  institution  was  originally  established  to  provide 
facilities  for  higher  education  for  women,  and  Presi- 
dent Ely  thus  states  the  present  purpose  of  the  institu- 
tion :  "  .  .  .  nor  shall  we  retrench  in  any  effort  to  make 
it  one  of  the  leading  institutions  in  the  State  for  the 
higher  education  of  women.  The  idea  should  be  to 
afford  the  highest  and  broadest  intellectual  training, 
and  at  the  same  time  preserve  the  essential  character- 
istics of  a  refined  Christian  home.  Our  aim  will  be 
to  give  a  broad  and  generous  culture,  founded  upon 
Christian  principles,  so  that  those  seeking  its  advan- 
tages shall  become  intelligent  and  cultured  Christian 


women." 


(The  facts  contained  in  this  sketch  have  been  ob- 
tained from  Lewis's  "  History  of  Higher  Education 
in  Kentucky/'  from  catalogues,  and  correspondence.) 


OF    WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH  161 


CHAPTER    XVII 

Early  Schools  in  Louisiana 

ALTHOUGH  the  colonists  did  not  give  much  atten- 
tion to  the  establishment  of  schools  during  the  French 
or  the  Spanish  supremacy,  yet  a  school  for  girls — the 
Ursuline  Convent — was  established  in  1727;  this 
school  claims  the  distinction  of  being  the  first  school 
for  girls  ever  established  in  the  United  States. 

The  educational  apathy  seems  to  have  been  dispelled, 
to  some  extent,  by  the  transfer  from  European 
dominion  to  republican  rule;  for  the  first  Territorial 
Legislature,  notwithstanding  the  commotion  produced 
by  the  transfer,  passed  "  An  Act  to  institute  an  uni- 
versity in  the  Territory  of  Orleans."  This  Univer- 
sity was  to  be  called  and  known  by  the  name  of  "  The 
University  of  Orleans."  Section  IV  of  this  Act  re- 
quired the  regents  of  the  University  to  establish,  as 
speedily  as  may  be,  within  each  county,  one  or  more 
academies  for  the  instruction  of  youth  in  the  French 
and  English  languages." 

The  next  section  is  introduced  by  a  short  preamble : 
"  And  whereas  the  prosperity  of  every  State  depends 
greatly  on  the  education  of  the  female  sex,  in  so  much 
that  the  dignity  of  their  condition  is  the  strongest  char- 
acteristic which  distinguishes  civilized  from  savage 
society;  Be  it  further  enacted,  That  the  said  regents 
shall  establish  such  a  number  of  academies  in  this 
Territory  as  they  may  judge  fit  for  the  instruction  of 
the  youth  of  the  female  sex  in  the  English  and  French 
languages,  and  in  such  branches  of  polite  literature  and 
such  liberal  arts  and  accomplishments  as  may  be  suit- 
able to  the  age  and  sex  of  the  pupils." 

These  schools  were  not  free  schools,  and  therefore 


162      HISTORY    OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 

did  not  meet  the  approval  of  Governor  William  C.  C. 
Claiborne,  and  no  action  was  taken  until  1806,  when 
an  Act  establishing  free  schools  was  passed.  Still  the 
authorities  were  in  no  hurry  to  put  in  force  the  provi- 
sions of  the  act;  not  before  1811,  when  the  Legislature 
made  the  first  appropriations  to  the  academies,  allow- 
ing $2,000  to  each  of  twelve  counties  for  buildings, 
and  $500  for  salaries,  is  there  any  record  of  academies. 
Even  then  there  is  no  mention  of  academies  for  girls, 
under  State  control,  but  this  deficiency  was  supplied 
by  private  enterprise;  but  as  these  schools  were  not 
chartered  and  no  records  were  kept,  it  is  difficult — al- 
most impossible — to  find  any  details  of  them. 

On  March  6,  1819,  the  Academy  of  Natchitoches 
was  chartered  by  a  total  of  forty-eight  incorporators, 
who  were  empowered  to  elect  from  their  own  number 
five  trustees.  The  charter  required  the  establishment 
of  a  school  for  boys  and  one  for  girls ;  in  both  French 
and  English  were  to  be  taught,  and  such  other  lan- 
guages, ancient  and  modern,  as  the  funds  would  ad- 
mit, as  well  as  the  usual  academic  studies. 

The  Academy  of  Ouachita,  Ouachita,  Louisiana, 
was  opened  in  1811,  but  the  location  of  the  building 
proved  very  unsatisfactory,  and  in  1824  the  building 
was  sold  and  suitable  quarters  in  a  convenient  place 
secured.  After  the  change  the  school  was  known  as 
Ouachita  Academy.  The  provisions  of  the  charter  re- 
garding funds  leads  to  the  conclusion  that  this  charter 
also  provided  for  a  school  for  girls. 

The  Academy  of  Covington  was  another  school  of 
the  same  class  and  established  by  a  similar  charter; 
but  Clinton  Female  Academy  was  distinctively  a  school 
for  girls.  It  was  incorporated  March  n,  1830,  and 
put  under  the  trusteeship  of  seven  trustees.  Nothing 
was  said  as  to  the  scope  of  studies,  neither  were  the 
duties  of  these  trustees  defined ;  they  were  simply  em- 
powered "  to  direct  and  establish  plans  of  education 
in  said  academy  if  deemed  necessary  by  the  board." 

Ouachita   Female   Academy,    Ouachita,   Louisiana, 


OF    WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH  163 

was  incorporated  on  March  12,  1837;  the  seven 
trustees  were  simply  empowered  to  "  direct  and  estab- 
lish plans  of  education,  if  deemed  necessary  by  the 
board." 

An  appropriation  annually  for  five  years  was  made 
to  Clinton  Female  Academy  and  to  Ouachita  Female 
Academy,  on  condition  that  ten  indigent  children  re- 
ceive instruction  each  year. 

Covington  Female  Seminary  was  incorporated 
March  13,  1837.  An  appropriation  of  $4,000  was 
granted,  conditioned  on  maintaining  and  instructing 
four  indigent  females,  to  be  taken  from  each  of  the 
parishes  of  the  senatorial  district. 

On  March  7,  1838,  Johnson  Female  Academy,  of 
Donaldsonville,  and  Greensburgh  Female  Academy 
were  incorporated.  An  appropriation  of  $1,000  an- 
nually for  five  years  was  given,  on  condition  that  the 
Johnson  Academy  should  board  and  instruct  five  in- 
digent children  from  the  fifth  senatorial  district;  and 
the  Greensburgh  Seminary  should  board  and  instruct 
ten  poor  children  during  that  period. 

Minden  Female  Seminary  was  incorporated  March 
12,  1838,  and  an  appropriation  of  $1,000  annually  for 
five  years  was  made,  conditioned  on  free  instruction 
of  ten  children. 

Union  Male  and  Female  Academy  was  incorporated 
March  8,  1841,  and  received  an  appropriation  of 
$1,500  without  stipulations. 

Silliman  Female  Collegiate  Institute,  1852-1908 

This  institution  is  located  in  the  suburbs  of  Clinton, 
the  site  of  East  Feliciana  Parish,  Louisiana,  120  miles 
north  of  New  Orleans  and  about  100  miles  south  of 
Vicksburg. 

The  institution  began  under  the  management  of  <\ 
joint  stock  company,  chartered  in  1852  by  the  Louisi- 
ana Legislature.  In  1856  Mr.  Silliman  donated  to  the 
Presbytery  of  Louisiana  102  shares  (being  a  majority 


164      HISTORY    OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 

of  the  stock)  valued  at  $5,000.  The  interests  of  the 
Presbytery  continued  until  1866,  when  the  institution, 
having  become  embarrassed  under  the  joint  manage- 
ment, was  sold  and  the  entire  interest,  valued  at 
$10,000,  was  purchased  by  Mr.  William  Silliman,  and 
by  him  donated  to  the  Presbytery  in  1866. 

In  October  of  the  same  year  Mr.  Silliman  made  an- 
other donation  of  $20,000  to  constitute  an  endowment, 
the  interest  only  to  be  used  for  education  of  girls, 
under  the  direction  of  the  Presbytery's  local  board  of 
trustees. 

By  will,  Mr.  David  Pipes  left  $500  as  a  fund  toward 
building  a  concert  hall  for  the  institution. 

Mrs.  A.  R.  Dickinson  had  established  a  school  in 
Plaquemine,  Louisiana,  but  it  did  not  succeed,  and  she 
transferred  the  fund  to  Silliman  Institute,  the  interest 
of  which  is  to  be  used  to  pay  the  board  of  daughters 
of  Presbyterian  ministers.  In  honor  of  the  donors  of 
these  funds  the  building  recently  added  to  the  college 
was  named  "  Pipes-Dickinson  Annex." 

The  institution  has  been  successively  presided  over 
by  Rev.  H.  Mosely,  Rev.  A.  G.  Payne,  Rev.  James 
Stratton,  Mr.  Edwin  Fay,  Mrs.  E.  H.  Fay,  George 
G.  Ramsay,  and  Rev.  Frank  W.  Lewis,  D.D.  Rev. 
H.  H.  Brownlee  was  elected  August,  1906,  to  preside 
in  the  future. 

There  are  four  departments,  as  follows: 

I.  Primary  and  Preparatory  Department. 

II.  Collegiate     Department.     In     this     department 
there  are  seven  schools,  or  sub-departments,  separate 
and  distinct,  and  the  pupil  may,  at  her  option,  become 
a  candidate  for  graduation  in  any  one,  or  in  all.     i. 
School  of  English  Language  and  Literature,  compris- 
ing analysis  and  composition,  rhetoric,  English  litera- 
ture, parallel  readings.     2.   School  of  History,  com- 
prising history  of  England ;  history  of  France ;  general 
history.     3.  School      of      Mathematics,      comprising 
arithmetic,    algebra,    geometry,    trigonometry — plane 
and    spherical;    analytical    geometry.     4.  School    of 


OF    WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH  165 

Natural  Science,  comprising  physiology,  botany,  phys- 
ical geography,  physics,  chemistry,  astronomy, 
geology.  5.  School  of  Ethics,  comprising  mental  and 
moral  science,  logic,  evidences  of  Christianity,  civil 
government.  6.  School  of  Ancient  Languages,  com- 
prising Latin  and  Greek.  7.  School  of  Modern  Lan- 
guages, comprising  French  and  German. 

III.  Department  of  Fine  Arts.     8.  School  of  Music 
— instruction  given  on  the  piano,  organ,  violin,  guitar, 
and  mandolin.     The  cultivation  of  the  voice,  singing 
at  sight,  part  singing,  thorough  bass,  harmony,  ora- 
torio and  chorus  practice.     9.  School  of  Drawing  and 
Painting. — It  is  the  aim  of  this  school  to  give  a  prac- 
tical knowledge  of  the  arts  of  form,  color,  and  design, 
and  to  awaken  in  students  true  appreciation  of  artistic 
work.     The   studio   is   well   supplied   with   casts   and 
studies.     10.   School  of  Physical  Culture  and  Expres- 
sion.— Physical  culture  has  for  its  aim  the  harmonious 
development    of    the    entire    body.     To    secure    the 
"  sound  mind  in  the  sound  body "  so  necessary  for 
happiness  and  success.     The  course  of  physical  train- 
ing includes  Delsarte,  Swedish,  and  light  gymnastics. 
The  aim  of  the  Department  of  Expression  is  primarily 
the  development  of  personal  power.     It  has  in  view 
the  physical,  mental,  and  moral  development  of  the 
pupil,  and  also  the  thorough  appreciation  and  correct 
interpretation  of  good  literature. 

IV.  Business  Department.     The  course  of  study  in- 
cludes shorthand,  typewriting,  book-keeping,  and  com- 
mercial law. 

The  buildings  were  originally  erected  at  a  cost  of 
$30,000;  in  1894  an  annex  one  hundred  by  fifty  feet 
was  completed  at  a  cost  of  about  $15,000. 

The  school  is  well  supplied  with  charts,  maps,  and 
globes ;  the  chemical  and  physical  laboratories  are  well 
furnished  and  additions  are  constantly  being  made. 
The  reading-room  is  well  supplied  with  religious  and 
secular  newspapers,  and  the  leading  magazines,  and 
will  be  open  every  day  except  Sunday. 


166       HISTORY    OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 


The  Sigma  Phi  Literary  Society,  an  association 
organized  and  conducted  by  the  young  ladies,  holds 
weekly  meetings.  It  is  regarded  as  a  valuable  auxil- 
iary to  the  usual  methods  of  instruction,  cultivat- 
ing ease  of  speech  and  composition,  and  love  of 
higher  literary  culture.  Lambda  Delta  Fraternity 
was  organized  in  1906.  Its  aims  are  social 
culture. 

Each  year  arrangements  are  made  for  lectures,  read- 
ings and  musicales. 

Though  the  school  is  under  Presbyterian  control,  it 
is  avowedly  and  conscientiously  non-sectarian  in  its 
aims  and  purposes.  However,  it  takes  its  place  in  full- 
est sympathy  with  Christian  morals  and  culture,  and 
all  proper  means  are  used  to  direct  the  young  -to  the 
Saviour,  without  interfering  with  denominational  pref- 
erences. 

A  certificate  of  proficiency  is  given  in  each  study  at 
the  intermediate  and  final  examinations  when  the 
student  has  passed  successfully  upon  the  work  of  the 
previous  half  session.  A  certificate  of  distinction  is 
given  at  the  final  examinations  to  each  student  whose 
general  average  of  scholarship  for  the  past  year  is 
as  much  or  more  than  9  (10  being  the  highest  grade) 
and  her  name  is  placed  on  the  "  Honor  Roll."  A 
diploma,  with  the  title  of  "  Graduate  "  in  each  partic- 
ular school,  is  awarded  after  satisfactory  examination 
in  all  the  studies  of  that  school.  This  includes  the 
schools  of  Music  and  Art.  The  degrees  are  B.S.,  B.L.. 
B.A.,  and  M.A. 

(From  catalogues  sent  by  the  president,  Rev.  H.  H. 
Brownlee.) 

Keachle  Female  College,  Keachie,  Louisiana, 
1856-1908 

This  college  was  founded  in  1856  by  the  Baptist 
denomination.  Like  the  Silliman  Institute  at  Clinton 
founded  by  the  Presbyterians,  and  Mansfield  founded 


OF    WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH  167 

by  the  Methodists,  this  college  has  had  various  vicissi- 
tudes, but  it  is  still  doing  the  work  for  which  it  was 
originally  organized — a  college  for  women.  The  work 
was  suspended  during  the  War  between  the  States,  and 
the  building  used  as  a  hospital  for  Confederate  sol- 
diers. After  the  war  it  became  Keachie  College,  a 
co-educational  institution.  In  1887  the  name  was 
changed  to  Keachie  Male  and  Female  College.  In 
1899  ^  was  rechartered,  and  the  name  changed  to 
Louisiana  Female  College,  becoming  then  a  school 
for  girls  and  young  women  exclusively,  as  was  first 
intended. 

Rev.  J.  H.  Tucker  was  president  from  1857  to  1861 ; 
exercises  suspended  from  1861  to  1865;  Rev.  Peter 
Crawford  was  president  from  1865  t°  I^7I  >  Rev.  J. 
H.  Tucker  from  1871  to  1881 ;  Rev.  T.  N.  Coleman 
from  1 88 1  to  1886;  Rev.  P.  Fountain  from  1886  to 
1889;  Rev.  C.  W.  Taukies  from  1889  to  1899;  Rev. 
G.  W.  Thigpen  from  1899  to  present  time. 

The  course  of  study  is  distributed  into  separate 
schools  of  Latin,  Greek ;  English ;  history ;  philosophy ; 
mathematics ;  geology  and  biology ;  natural  philosophy 
and  chemistry;  modern  languages;  music;  art. 

Candidates  for  the  B.  A.  degree  may  substitute 
French  and  German  for  Greek.  Those  for  the  B.  L. 
degree  may  take  two  years  of  Latin  in  place  of  Ger- 
man. 

The  school  has  well  equipped  studios  for  music  and 
art;  and  makes  quite  a  feature  of  needlework. 

(The  material  for  this  sketch  is  taken  from  a  letter 
from  Dr.  Thigpen,  and  a  catalogue  sent  by  him.) 

There  was  a  college  in  Minden,  founded  about  the 
same  time  as  the  three  colleges  already  mentioned ;  it 
was  suspended  during  the  War  between  the  States, 
and  never  reopened  as  a  college,  and  when  the  pres- 
ent school  system  was  organized  the  building  was 
used  for  the  Minden  High  School.  (From  a  private 
letter.) 


168       HISTORY    OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 


Mansfield  Female  College,  Mansfield,  Louisiana, 
1854-1908 

In  1854,  when  this  fertile  section  of  the  country  was 
rapidly  settling  up  and  attracting  the  attention  of  the 
emigrant  from  older  States,  Dr.  Thweatt  saw  the 
need  for  an  institution  of  high  grade  at  some  point 
west  of  the  Mississippi.  He  came  to  the  parish  of 
Caddo,  and  met  Rev.  William  E.  Doty,  a  liberal  and 
intelligent  man,  and  of  ardent  temperament  and  en- 
thusiastic nature  like  himself,  who  was  possessed  with 
considerable  wealth  and  influence.  They  set  out  to- 
gether on  a  prospecting  tour  for  a  location  of  a  fe- 
male college.  When  they  reached  Mansfield,  DeSoto 
Parish,  they  found  an  ideal  location.  They  selected 
the  site  where  the  College  now  stands,  on  an  elevated 
plateau  forming  the  watershed  between  the  Red  and 
Sabine  rivers — a  location  free  from  malaria,  with  a 
dry  sandy  soil,  and  a  rich  agricultural  country  on  all 
sides. 

Dr.  Thweatt  resolved  to  build  a  college  here  with 
ample  facilities  for  the  education  of  the  daughters 
of  the  land.  He  immediately  entered  upon  an  active 
canvass  of  the  subject  before  the  people,  without,  at 
first,  much  success;  but  his  earnestness  and  zeal  soon 
inspired  them  with  an  interest  in  the  subject.  His 
efforts  in  behalf  of  the  founding  of  this  institution  were 
met  by  liberal  voluntary  contributions  on  the  part  of 
the  citizens  of  Mansfield  and  surrounding  country, 
amounting  in  the  aggregate  to  quite  $30,000. 

The  foundation  stone  of  this  splendid  college  edifice 
was  laid  the  latter  part  of  the  year  1854.  Mean- 
while, the  school  was  opened  in  a  commodious  frame 
structure,  now  standing  in  the  rear  of  the  College 
building,  and  used  as  a  dining-hall.  In  1856  the  main 
building  as  it  now  stands  was  completed  and  opened 
for  the  intended  purpose  of  a  college. 


OF    WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH  169 

The  first  president  of  this  institution  said  of  the 
establishment  of  the  College :  "  In  the  enlightened 
wisdom  and  by  the  munificent  liberality  of  the  citizens 
of  Mansfield,  this  Institution  was  projected."  By  their 
magnanimity,  generosity,  and  public  spirit  these 
grounds  and  this  college  building  were  presented  to 
the  Louisiana  Annual  Conference  of  the  Methodist 
Episcopal  Church  South,  and  placed  under  its  direc- 
tion and  control  in  the  month  of  January,  1855.  The 
institution  was  adopted  by  the  Conference,  which  as- 
sumed control  of  its  affairs.  Its  founder,  Rev.  H.  C. 
Thweatt,  a  graduate  of  the  University  of  Virginia, 
was  made  its  first  president. 

The  Act  of  the  General  Assembly — No.  88  of  the 
session  of  1855 — which  granted  a  charter  to  this  col- 
lege, was  approved  on  March  9,  1855. 

The  subscriptions  had  not  all  been  paid  when  the 
War  between  the  States  began,  and  then  could  not  be 
collected ;  therefore  the  College  was  sold  to  pay  these 
unpaid  balances,  and  Mr.  Lewis  Phillips,  then  a  resi- 
dent of  Mansfield,  became  the  purchaser.  During  the 
greater  portion  of  the  four  years  of  struggle  the  school 
was  closed  and  its  campus  a  tented  field.  But  before 
the  smoke  of  battle  had  cleared,  in  1864,  Dr.  John  C. 
Keener,  afterward  Bishop  Keener,  purchased  the 
property,  and  freed  it  of  debt  and  gave  it  to  the 
Louisiana  Conference.  Dr.  Charles  B.  Stuart  was 
made  president.  Since  then  the  College  has  been  under 
the  presidency  of  Rev.  Thomas  Armstrong,  to  1880; 
J.  Lane  Borden,  to  1883;  Rev.  F.  M.  Grace,  to  1889; 
Rev.  A.  D.  McVoy,  to  1896.  In  1896  President 
Sligh  was  elected  to  the  presidency,  and  has  retained 
the  place  ever  since. 

President  Sligh  came  to  this  institution  with  the 
prestige  of  eminent  scholarship,  and  years  of  experi- 
ence as  a  successful  educator.  A  new  era  seems  to 
have  opened  with  his  coming.  All  the  buildings  have 
been  put  in  good  condition,  a  new  assembly  hall  has 


170       HISTORY    OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 

been  built,  water  works  and  bath-rooms  have  been 
added.  Other  buildings  are  in  contemplation  to  meet 
the  growing  demand. 

The  buildings  now  are  the  original  three-story  brick 
building;  the  primary  department,  the  conservatory 
of  music,  and  the  session  hall  form  each  a  separate 
building;  and  a  new  three-story  brick  building  con- 
nected with  the  main  building  by  a  hallway. 

The  library  now  contains  about  sixteen  hundred 
books,  and  is  well  supplied  with  magazines  and  papers, 
and  also  a  few  late  books. 

The  Cadmean  and  Clionian  Literary  Societies,  hav- 
ing for  their  object  the  promotion  of  literary  and 
ethical  culture  among  the  students,  have  added  much 
to  the  interest  in  literary  research,  and  have  stimulated 
some  to  do  original  work  of  real  merit. 

The  plan  of  instruction  embraces  a  primary  and 
preparatory  course  of  seven  grades,  followed  by  col- 
lege course.  College  course. — The  course  of  study 
is  arranged  according  to  the  requirements  of  the 
Board  of  Education  of  M.  E.  Church  South.  The 
regular  plan  of  instruction,  as  given  in  this  depart- 
ment, embraces  ten  schools,  as  follows: 

I.  School  of  English — Including  English,  philol- 
ogy, literature,  rhetoric,  old  English  (Anglo-Saxon) 
and  history.  II.  School  of  Greek — Including  Greek 
language  and  literature  and  the  history  of  Greece. 
III.  School  of  Latin — Including  Latin  language  and 
literature  and  history  of  Rome.  IV.  School  of  Modern 
Languages — Including  French  and  German  languages 
and  literature,  with  history  of  France  and  Germany. 
V.  School  of  Mathematics — Including  pure  mathe- 
matics, mechanics  and  astronomy.  VI.  School  of 
Natural  Science — Including  botany,  physics,  chemis- 
try, natural  history,  geology,  and  biology.  VII. 
School  of  Philosophy — Including  logic,  psychology, 
ethics,  and  political  economy.  VIII.  School  of  Elo- 
cution— Including  physical  training,  respiration,  vo- 
cal culture,  articulation,  orthoepy,  gesture,  the  laws  of 


OF    WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH  171 

inflection,  analysis  in  reading,  dramatic  and  practi- 
cal reading,  artistic  and  oratorical  recitations.  IX. 
School  of  Commercial  Law  and  Business  Forms — In- 
cluding bookkeeping  and  the  laws  of  business.  X. 
School  of  Art — Including  drawing,  painting,  wood- 
carving,  designing,  and  pottery.  XL  School  of  Mu- 
sic— Including  vocal  and  instrumental  music  and  voice 
culture,  science  of  music. 

The  course  of  Bible  study  is  divided  into  four  years. 

The  degrees  conferred  are  A.  B.,  B.  S.,  A.  M., 
M.  E.  L. 

(This  sketch  is  taken  from  a  catalogue  furnished  by 
President  T.  S.  Sligh.) 


172       HISTORY    OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 


CHAPTER    XVIII 

The  Woman's  College,  Frederick,  Maryland, 
1840-1908 

THE  Maryland  Legislature  granted  a  charter  to  the 
Frederick  Female  Seminary  in  1840,  and  gave  to  the 
corporation  full  collegiate  powers.  The  trustees  were 
authorized  to  raise  $50,000  to  carry  out  the  purposes  of 
the  charter,  and  the  requisite  amount  being  obtained 
the  first  building  was  erected  in  1843,  and  the  Semi- 
nary was  thereupon  organized  with  the  late  Professor 
Hiram  Winchester  as  the  first  president.  His  ability, 
energy,  and  scholarly  excellence  did  much  to  make 
the  institution  a  success. 

In  the  course  of  a  few  years  it  was  found  neces- 
sary to  erect  a  second  building  equal  in  dimensions 
to  the  first.  The  Seminary  was  well  patronized,  and 
became  a  powerful  influence  for  good  in  this  and  the 
surrounding  communities. 

The  first  trustees  of  the  Frederick  Female  Semi- 
nary were  Christian  Steiner,  David  Boyd,  and  Gideon 
Bantz. 

In  1893  the  management  of  the  school  passed  from 
the  original  board  of  control  to  the  management  of 
the  Evangelical  Reformed  Church,  and  the  name  "  Wo- 
man's College  "  was  adopted.  In  connection  with  the 
College  is  a  conservatory  of  music  and  art,  and  school 
of  expression.  The  equipment  includes  a  library, 
laboratories,  gvmnasium,  and  infirmary. 

(The  data  of  this  sketch  was  kindly  furnished  by 
Miss  Bertha  Trail.) 

Patapsco  Institute,  Ellicott's  Mills,  Maryland,   1841 

"  The  Patapsco  Female  Institute  is  situated  within 
five  minutes'  walk  of  the  depot  of  the  railroad,  in  the 


OF    WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH  173 

vicinity  of  Ellicott's  Mills,  Maryland,  ten  miles  west 
of  Baltimore,  with  which,  as  with  Washington,  there 
is  a  constant  communication,  both  by  railroads  and 
turnpikes.  The  buildings  for  the  accommodation  of 
the  school  are  of  dressed  granite,  erected  at  an  ex- 
pense of  $27,000.  The  adjacent  grounds,  consisting 
of  about  twelve  acres,  belonging  to  the  institution, 
are  beautifully  situated,  and  afford  many  advantages 
for  health  and  recreation. 

"  The  location  of  the  Institute  in  the  mountainous 
region  of  Elk  Ridge,  and  overlooking  the  Patapscc 
River  and  surrounding  country,  is  eminently  health- 
ful, and  combines  in  a  high  degree  the  beautiful  and 
picturesque  in  scenery." 

On  March  4,  1852,  Thomas  B.  Dorsey,  president 
of  the  board  of  trustees  of  the  Patapsco  Female  In- 
stitute, requested  Mrs.  Lincoln  Phelps,  principal  of 
Patapsco  Female  Institute,  to  submit  to  the  board  a 
written  statement  of  the  mode  and  principles  by  which 
its  operations  had  been  conducted,  from  which  such 
important  public  benefits  had  resulted.  She  responded 
as  follows: 

"  In  compliance  with  the  request  of  the  board  of 
trustees,  the  undersigned,  principal  of  the  Patapsco 
Female  Institute,  proceeds  to  lay  before  them  the 
following  report: 

!<  This  Institution  was  organized  in  1841  under  the 
direction  of  the  present  principal,  who  with  six  teach- 
ers and  twenty  pupils  came  from  her  school  in  New 
Jersey  to  this  place,  the  teachers  bringing  with  them 
the  system  of  discipline,  and  the  pupils  the  habits  of 
study,  order,  and  obedience  which  had  there  been 
practiced  and  acquired.  The  whole  number  of  board- 
ing pupils  the  first  term  was  forty-one;  there  was  a 
gradual  increase  of  numbers  up  to  the  year  1850,  when 
the  Institution  numbered  seventy  boarders,  which  is 
found  to  be  about  as  many  as  our  buildings  can  con- 
veniently accommodate.  ^ 

"  Besides  the  great  improvements  made  in  the  in- 


174      HISTORY    OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 

terior  of  the  building  for  comfort,  accommodation  and 
embellishment,  much  expense  has  been  incurred  by  the 
principal  in  the  erection  of  out-buildings,  and  improve- 
ment of  the  ground  belonging  to  the  Institution.  In 
addition  to  expensive  water-works,  green-house,  laun- 
dry, and  servants'  house,  the  principal  during  the  year 
has  erected  at  her  own  expense  a  building  which  affords 
music,  drawing,  dancing,  and  lecture-rooms,  with  suit- 
able private  apartments  for  gentlemen  connected  with 
the  Institution,  as  professors,  or  other  officers.  Many 
thousand  loads  of  stone  have  been  carried  off  the 
grounds,  which  are  now  under  high  cultivation,  and 
ornamented  with  a  rich  variety  of  shrubbery  and  other 
exotic  plants  and  trees.  It  is  estimated  that  in  ad- 
dition to  the  expenditure  above  named,  more  than 
$20,000  have  been  expended  by  the  principal  in  musi- 
cal instruments,  scientific  apparatus,  furniture,  etc., 
for  the  use  of  the  Institution.  Such  is  a  brief  outline 
of  what  has  been  accomplished  in  respect  to  render- 
ing this  place  better  fitted  and  furnished  for  the  pur- 
poses of  a  Female  Collegiate  Institute. 

"  The  organization  of  the  Institution  is  as  follows : 
A  principal,  vice-principal,  chaplain,  eight  lady  teachers 
associated  in  the  care  and  discipline  of  the  pupils,  and 
teachers  of  common  English  branches,  mathematics, 
Latin,  belles-lettres,  natural  sciences,  music,  drawing, 
etc. ;  a  French  governess,  four  professors  of  music  and 
drawing,  two  domestic  superintendents,  a  matron,  and 
secretary,  or  business-agent.  Besides  these  regular 
and  constant  teachers  and  officers,  other  persons  are 
occasionally  employed,  as  professors  of  dancing,  elo- 
cution, lecturers  on  physical  sciences,  etc. 

"  The  number  of  graduates  of  the  Institute  is  found 
to  be  122.  The  course  of  studies  here  pursued,  as 
respects  literary  and  scientific  branches,  is  not  less 
extensive  than  that  of  the  first  colleges  in  the  coun- 
try, and  scarcely  less  so  in  the  higher  branches  of  the 
pure  and  mixed  mathematics;  in  Latin,  though  fewer 
books  are  prescribed,  our  course  is  thorough  and  ex- 


OF    WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH  175 

tensive;  and  for  the  acquisition  of  modern  languages 
and  accomplishments  great  advantages  are  enjoyed. 
Teaching  is,  here,  thorough  and  practical,  founded 
upon  the  principles  of  the  philosophy  of  the  mind  as 
learned  by  observation  and  experience ;  and  the  highest 
principles  of  morality  are  combined  with  the  sanction 
of  the  Christian  religion,  without  bigotry  on  the  one 
hand,  or  fanaticism  on  the  other.  To  cultivate,  to 
the  highest  degree,  the  mind,  and  elevate  the  characters 
of  the  future  women  of  our  country,  is  the  object  of 
this  Institution. 

"  It  is,  furthermore,  our  aim  and  object  to  do  all 
we  can  in  influencing  the  minds  of  our  pupils,  to  stem 
the  torrent  of  foreign  licentiousness  which  is  in  danger 
of  inundating  our  country;  to  teach  that  fashion  and 
pleasure  should  never  be  allowed  to  take  precedence 
of  morality  and  duty;  that  woman's  mission  is  a  high 
and  holy  one,  which  she,  as  an  immortal  being,  is 
bound  to  perform — in  short,  to  render  our  pupils  earn- 
est and  sincere  lovers  of  truth  and  virtue,  and  to  in- 
spire them  with  abhorrence  of  vice,  under  whatever 
form  of  allurement  it  may  approach." 

After  setting  forth  in  glowing  terms  the  aims  and 
objects  of  the  Institution,  and  what  she,  Mrs.  Phelps, 
had  done  to  attain  the  ideal,  Mrs.  Phelps  discusses 
the  question  which  gave  rise  to  the  report — the  with- 
drawal of  the  annual  appropriation  by  the  Legislature 
to  the  support  of  this  school.  She  says : 

"  Without  the  fostering  care  of  the  State,  this  In- 
stitution must  have  been  a  failure  as  to  the  great  and 
important  objects  for  which  it  was  designed,  and  which 
it  has  now  attained.  By  the  liberality  of  the  trustees 
in  offering  the  use  of  the  property  on  favorable  terms, 
the  principal  was  induced  to  undertake  the  formidable 
task  of  building  up  an  Institution,  where,  hitherto, 
after  several  attempts,  little  had  been  accomplished; 
rendering  thereby  difficulties  greater  than  if  a  pre- 
vious character  of  mediocrity  had  not  been  stamped 
upon  the  school;  a  disadvantage  which  even  at  this 


176      HISTORY    OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 

day,  by  development  of  circumstances,  sometimes  be- 
comes apparent." 

Though  Mrs.  Phelps  says  at  the  outset  that  the 
school  began  in  1841,  under  her  management,  in  this 
last  paragraph  she  admits  it  had  been  in  operation 
some  time  before  she  took  charge;  and  in  another 
paragraph  she  says,  "  It  is  said  that  when  the  Institute 
building  was  erected  it  was  designed  to  accommodate 
one  hundred  or  more  pupils." 

The  beginning  of  this  school  is  really  unknown, 
but  tradition  says  it  was  in  existence  ten  or  more  years 
before  Mrs.  Phelps  took  charge  in  1841 ;  the  records, 
if  they  ever  existed,  must  have  been  destroyed  when 
the  change  was  made,  as  nothing  but  traditions  of  it 
now  exist. 

The  normal,  or  teachers'  class,  was  a  pet  scheme  of 
Mrs.  Phelps,  and  much  exploited  by  her.  It  was  not, 
however,  a  training  class  for  any  and  all  who  might 
wish  to  prepare  for  teaching,  but  a  class  of  young 
women  who  wished  to  teach,  but  who  did  not  have 
the  means  to  defray  the  necessary  expense  of  the 
training.  These  young  women  usually  paid  their 
board  by  work  in  the  domestic  department  of  the  In- 
stitution, and  made  a  written  contract  to  refund  the 
amount  of  tuition  and  clothes,  if  these  were  furnished, 
but  this  seldom  was  the  case,  with  interest.  These 
young  women  seldom  failed  to  meet  their  obligations  in 
full.  Occasionally  some  one  failed  to  pay  the  whole 
amount,  and  sometimes  payment  was  long  delayed,  but 
according  to  Mrs.  Phelps's  own  statement  this  very  sel- 
dom happened,  and  a  very  small  amount  of  indebted- 
ness was  lost  by  her. 

Mrs.  Phelps  boasted  much  of  her  system  of  dis- 
cipline, which  was  the  "  curatress  system  " ;  that  is, 
the  school  was  divided  into  sections  of  from  six  to 
ten  pupils;  each  section  was  under  the  supervision  of 
a  teacher  called  a  "  curatress."  Once  a  month  each 
"  curatress  "  made  a  written  report  to  the  principal, 


OF    WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH  177 

which  was  read  before  the  whole  school,  "  of  the  kind 
and  quantity  of  work  performed,  with  the  general  de- 
portment, industry,  etc.,  of  the  pupils  under  her 
charge." 

The  "  monitorial "  system  was  fully  carried  out. 
Each  pupil  "  was  in  turn  a  subordinate  officer  " ;  that 
is,  each  pupil  was  required  to  be  a  spy  and  informer. 
These  monitors  reported  weekly  to  the  officers  and 
teachers  the  conduct  and  deportment  of  each  individual 
pupil,  and  these  reports  were  read  before  the  assembled 
school. 

The  principal  of  this  institution  from  1841  to  1856 
was  Mrs.  Lincoln  Phelps,  known  to  the  public  as 
the  author  of  Lincoln's  Botany,  of  a  series  of  works 
on  chemistry,  natural  philosophy,  and  sundry  works 
on  the  subject  of  education. 

Mr.  Phelps,  who  had  been  the  "  power  behind  the 
throne,"  died  in  April,  1849.  Mrs.  Phelps  retired 
from  control  in  1856,  and  was  succeeded  by  Mr.  Rob- 
ert H.  Archer,  who  continued  in  charge  until  1879  or 
1880.  However,  during  the  War  between  the  States 
the  school  was  closed,  as  its  patronage  was  entirely 
from  the  Southern  States.  Mr.  Archer  was  succeeded 
by  Miss  Sarah  Randolph,  who  continued  the  school 
until  1896,  when  it  had  decreased  in  numbers  so  much 
it  was  deemed  unwise  to  continue  any  longer,  and  the 
trustees  sold  the  property  to  parties  for  a  summer 
boarding-house. 

The  principal  reason  for  its  decline  was,  as  local 
institutions  improved,  boarding-schools  became  less  and 
less  in  demand,  and  the  local  patronage  was  not  suf- 
ficient to  sustain  it  profitably. 

From  the  establishment  (about  1831)  this  school 
was  an  incorporated  school  and  had  the  right  to  grant 
diplomas.  These  were  granted  for  a  full  course  in 
English  and  proficiency  in  one  foreign  language. 

The  school  sessions  were  of  long  duration  in  those 
days.  The  annual  opening  was  on  the  first  of  October, 


• 

178      HISTORY    OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 

the  annual  commencement  occurred  on  the  first  Wed- 
nesday in  August,  thus  leaving  only  eight  weeks  for 
vacation. 

During  Mrs.  Phelps's  regime  the  text  books 
were: 

Preparatory  Department — Greenleafs  Grammar: 
Emerson's  Arithmetic,  2d  part;  Willard's  Geography 
for  Beginners;  Woodbridge  and  Willard's  Rudiments 
of  Geography;  Willard's  Abridgment  of  American 
History  and  Historic  Guide ;  Phelps's  Chemistry,  Bot- 
any, Geology  and  Natural  Philosophy  for  Beginners. 

Junior  Year — Kirkman's  Grammar;  Emerson's 
Arithmetic,  2d  part;  Willard  and  Woodbridge's  Uni- 
versal Geography;  Willard's  Ancient  Geography; 
Dillaway's  Roman  Antiquities;  Phelps's  Larger  Nat- 
ural Philosophy  and  Chemistry ;  Willard's  Republic  of 
America  and  Universal  History;  Newman's  Rhetoric; 
Boyd's  Rhetoric. 

Middle  Year — Kirkman's  Grammar;  Emerson's 
Arithmetic,  3d  part;  Totten's  Algebra;  Davies'  Alge- 
bra; Davies'  Legendre's  Geometry;  Willard's  Univer- 
sal History,  Chronographer  and  Historic  Guide ;  Bur- 
ritt's  Geography  of  the  Heavens;  Lincoln's  Botany; 
Phelps's  Chemistry ;  Hedge's  Logic ;  Legal  Classic  by 
Hon.  J.  Phelps;  Campbell's  Philosophy  of  Rhetoric, 
or  Kames'  Elements  of  Criticism. 

Senior  Year — Marsh's  Book-keeping;  Olmstead's 
Mechanics ;  Trigonometry ;  Lee's  Physiology ;  Willard 
on  the  Circulation  of  the  Blood;  Lincoln's  Botany; 
Phelps's  Chemistry;  Wayland's  Elements  of  Moral 
Science ;  Brown's  Intellectual  Philosophy ;  Paley's  Evi- 
dences of  Christianity ;  Paley's  Natural  Theology. 

French,  Latin,  Italian,  and  German  were  the  lan- 
guages taught.  All  the  pupils  were  required  to  at- 
tend lectures  on  botany,  chemistry,  natural  philosophy, 
history,  and  geology. 

This  list  shows  that  half  the  text-books  used  were 
written  by  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Phelps  and  her  sister,  Mrs. 
Willard  of  Troy  Seminary.  As  none  of  these  books 


OF    WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH  179 

sold  for  less  than  $1.50  and  most  of  them  for  $2.00 
and  $3.00,  this  was  an  important  item  in  connection 
with  the  school  and  netted  a  handsome  income. 

Much  space  has  been  given  to  this  school,  because  at 
one  time  it  was  very  popular  in  all  the  Southern  States, 
and  many  of  its  text-books  may  still  be  found  scat- 
tered through  the  country,  regarded  as  relics  of  a  happy 
past  by  a  few  who  still  survive,  and  investigated  as  cu- 
riosities by  a  younger  generation  accustomed  to  a  very 
different  style  of  text-book.  Perhaps  some  of  the  old 
diplomas  may  still  be  in  existence,  cherished  as  me- 
mentoes of  the  past  or  regarded  as  curios. 

After  Mrs.  Phelps's  resignation,  the  text-books,  the 
discipline,  and  the  whole  regime  of  the  school  were 
changed  to  suit  modern  ideas — Southern  ideas.  Mrs. 
Phelps  boasted  that  she  made  Patapsco,  "  a  Northern 
school  in  all  essential  features  and  characteristics," 
and  some  time  before  she  retired  her  patrons  were 
tired  of  her  system. 

(Mrs.  Mackubin,  an  alumna  of  Patapsco,  kindly 
furnished  the  catalogue,  Mrs.  Phelps's  report,  and  gave 
some  additional  facts,  from  which  this  sketch  has  been 
written. ) 

Kee  Mar  College,  Hagerstown,  Maryland,  1851-1908 

Upon  an  eminence  commanding  a  view  of  the  entire 
Cumberland  Valley  is  located  Kee  Mar  College.  From 
its  porches  may  be  seen  the  Blue  Ridge,  Crampton's 
Gap,  and  South  Mountain.  The  surrounding  country 
is  rich  in  historical  association,  and  famed  for  its 
healthfulness,  and  the  beauty  of  its  scenery. 

The  buildings  comprise  a  main  college  building,  a 
music  hall,  and  a  large  auditorium.  These  are  all 
heated  by  steam  and  lighted  by  gas  and  electricity, 
and  the  sanitary  arrangements  are  complete  as  science 
can  make  them.  The  campus  contains  ten  acres, 
adorned  with  shrubbery  and  evergreens,  and  shaded 
by  maples  and  choice  trees  of  many  varieties.  The 


180      HISTORY    OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 

greatest  care  is  taken  to  promote  the  health  of  the 
students,  and  careful  attention  is  given  to  physical 
culture  and  gymnasium  work. 

However  important  physical  development  is  or  may 
be,  it  is  at  best  only  the  beginning  of  education.  In- 
tellectual training  naturally  follows,  and  the  means 
which  college  life  affords  for  development  in  this  di- 
rection are  practically  three :  the  faculty,  including  all 
lectures  and  means  of  instruction  in  general;  student 
organization  and  publications  which  foster  the  acquire- 
ment of  knowledge ;  and  libraries  and  other  apparatus 
which  are  of  assistance  in  illustrating  the  facts  and 
truths  taught  in  the  class-room. 

Kee  Mar  has  spared  no  pains  to  secure  the  very  best 
faculty.  Some  of  its  members  have  national  reputa- 
tions, one  an  international  reputation,  on  the  platform. 
A  close  relation  with  the  American  Society  for  Exten- 
sion of  University  Teaching  is  sustained ;  one  member 
of  its  staff  is  an  affiliated  teacher. 

Two  courses  of  university  extension  lectures  were 
given  during  the  year  1905-^06  and  other  lectures  were 
heard  frequently. 

Two  literary  organizations — The  Society  of  Elaine 
and  The  Society  of  Antigone — help  the  students  to 
put  in  practice  the  knowledge  gained  in  the  school- 
room. 

The  separate  departments  of  the  College  have  spe- 
cial libraries  of  well-selected  books,  adapted  to  their 
special  work,  and  the  reading-room  is  well  supplied 
with  reference  books  and  works  of  general  interest. 
The  large  and  excellent  library  of  the  city  of  Hagers- 
town  is  always  available  for  the  use  of  the  students; 
altogether,  about  30,000  volumes  are  at  their  command 
when  needed. 

Painting  is  taught  as  an  allied  department  of  the 
institution,  and  history  of  art  is  studied  as  an  im- 
portant feature  of  the  curriculum.  A  splendid  col- 
lection of  art  reproductions  brought  from  Italy  add 
interest  to  the  work.  A  series  of  over  thirty  reproduc- 


OF    WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH  181 

tions  of  the  Sistine  frescoes  of  the  Vatican,  made 
under  the  supervision  of  John  Ruskin,  which  is  prob- 
ably unique  of  its  kind  in  America,  is  available  for  the 
use  of  students;  while  a  large  collection  of  similar 
reproductions  of  drawings  of  the  great  masters,  chiefly 
Leonardo,  Angelo,  and  Raphael,  is  also  in  the  posses- 
sion of  the  College. 

Music  has  always  received  careful  attention  in  this 
College.  The  faculty  is  composed  of  teachers  who 
have  received  training  from  the  best  schools  in  this 
country  and  the  best  conservatories  of  Europe.  Much 
attention  is  given  to  voice  culture. 

The  Margaret  Barry  School  of  Expression,  founder! 
by  one  of  the  best  readers  in  America,  and  under  her 
personal  direction,  affords  an  excellent  opportunity 
for  development  of  aesthetic  culture. 

The  capstone  of  the  arch  of  education  is  character. 
Intellectual  training  without  proper  moral  balance  can 
only  produce  dangerous  rather  than  useful  members 
of  society,  and  the  same  is  true  of  aesthetic  culture. 
A  college  that  does  not  insist  upon  the  absolute  and 
supreme  worth  of  the  moral  life  is  an  institution  which 
may  do  great  harm,  and  which  cannot  accomplish 
great  good.  Therefore,  high  ideals  are  constantly 
kept  before  the  minds  of  the  pupils,  and  chapel  services 
are  held  every  day  during  the  week,  and  students  are 
expected  to  attend  the  church  to  which  they  belong  or 
which  their  parents  select,  on  Sunday.  Vesper  services 
conducted  by  ministers  of  different  denominations  are 
held  in  the  college  every  Sunday. 

Social  life  is  scarcely  less  important  than  intellectual 
training;  therefore,  formal  receptions  are  held  during 
the  school  term,  and  the  laws  of  polite  society  observed 
at  all  times. 

The  curriculum  embraces  the  departments  of  philos- 
ophy, English,  Latin  language  and  literature,  Greek 
language  and  literature,  history,  mathematics,  German 
language  and  literature,  French  language  and  litera- 
ture, and  natural  science. 


182      HISTORY    OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 

The  degrees  conferred  are  A.  B.  and  A.  M. ;  diplo- 
mas are  conferred  for  literary  course,  music  and  art. 

The  President  of  Kee  Mar  is  Bruce  Lesher  Kersh- 
ner. 

This  school  has  had  a  continuous  and  progressive 
career  since  its  organization  in  1851,  and  has  adapted 
its  equipment,  its  standard,  and  its  curriculum  to  the 
demand  of  the  educational  ideals  of  the  present 
time. 

The  college  seal  is  a  reproduction  of  an  intaglio 
found  among  the  ruins  of  Pompeii.  The  original  in- 
taglio has  been  in  the  British  Museum,  has  belonged 
to  a  king  of  Saxony,  and  is  at  present  in  the  possession 
of  Miss  Margaret  Barry. 

Much  space  has  been  given  to  this  school,  because 
so  few  schools  of  Maryland  could  be  put  on  record, 
though  this  is  by  no  means  the  oldest  school  in  Mary- 
land. 

(The  information  on  which  this  sketch  is  based  was 
obtained  from  catalogues  sent  by  the  president.) 

Maryland  College,  Lutherville,  Maryland,  1853-1908 

Maryland  College  for  Women  was  chartered  in 
1853  by  the  Legislature  of  Maryland.  In  1895  a  new 
charter  was  granted,  enabling  the  institution  to  confer 
the  usual  collegiate  and  honorary  degrees  on  women 
of  merit  and  distinction  in  literature  and  science.  It 
is  located  at  Lutherville,  a  beautiful  village  suburban 
to  Baltimore,  Maryland,  on  the  Northern  Central  Rail- 
way, in  a  high,  healthy,  and  beautiful  section  of  coun- 
try. 

The  main  college  building  is  of  stone  in  a  castellated 
style  of  architecture,  presenting  a  front  of  126  feet, 
and  a  depth  of  68  feet,  surmounted  by  a  cupola,  which 
affords  an  extensive  view  of  the  surrounding  country. 
The  campus  is  extensive  and  retired,  occupying  eleven 
acres.  The  grounds  in  the  rear  are  covered  with  a 
forest  of  native  oaks ;  in  front  they  are  laid  out  in 


OF    WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH  183 

walks  and  promenades,  planted  in  ornamental  shrub- 
bery and  shade  trees. 

The  Institution  is  provided  with  pianos,  organs, 
chemical  and  philosophical  apparatus,  maps  and  charts, 
and  a  cabinet  of  minerals,  sufficient  for  the  practical 
illustration  of  the  sciences. 

Baltimore  is  only  a  few  minutes'  ride  by  rail  from 
Lutherville,  and  this  center  of  wealth  and  culture  at- 
tracts the  finest  talent  from  all  parts  of  the  world,  thus 
the  best  in  art  and  music  is  accessible  to  the  pupils. 

They  have  opportunities  to  hear  great  dramas,  ora- 
torios, operas,  symphonies,  and  lectures,  by  noted  art- 
ists. The  Peabody  Art  Gallery  is  open  all  the  year 
round,  and  the  private  art  collection  of  Mr.  Walter 
Walters  is  open  six  months  each  year.  These  galleries 
afford  opportunities  of  surpassing  excellence  to  lovers 
of  art. 

The  College  has  a  library  of  standard  authors,  and 
a  reading-room  furnished  with  choice  periodicals  and 
scientific  and  religious  journals,  magazines,  and  news- 
papers. 

The  Morris  and  Lyceum  Literary  Societies  afford 
opportunity  and  stimulus  for  the  cultivation  of  habits 
of  reading  and  discussion,  and  literary  taste.  The 
Current  Comment  Club  meets  weekly  for  recital  and 
discussion  of  current  events. 

Collegiate  Department — This  department  embraces 
three  separate  and  distinct  schools :  The  English,  Latin, 
Classical  (or  Scientific)  and  Greek  Classical,  each  cov- 
ering a  period  of  four  years.  The  Greek  and  Latin 
classical  courses  each  require  one  modern  language; 
the  English  course  requires  two  modern  languages. 
Pupils  may  become  candidates  for  graduation  in  either 
of  them.  The  completion  of  either  of  them,  upon 
satisfactory  examination,  will  entitle  the  applicant  to 
a  diploma  in  that  school.  The  Greek  course  leads  to 
the  degree  of  B.  A. ;  the  Latin  course  to  B.  S. ;  the 
English  course  to  B.  L. — Bachelor  of  Literature.  The 
honorary  degree  of  M.  A.  will  be  conferred  on  such 


184       HISTORY    OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 

persons  as  may  be  recommended  by  the  faculty  and 
approved  by  the  board  of  control.  A  diploma,  with 
the  title  Graduate  of  Music  of  Maryland  College  for 
Women,  will  be  awarded  to  those  who  finish  the 
course  of  music  prescribed  by  the  institution  to  the 
entire  satisfaction  of  the  faculty. 

The  Department  of  Art  offers  two  courses:  i.  A 
thorough  course  for  those  who  expect  to  pursue  art 
as  a  profession;  2.  A  course  for  those  who  can  give 
but  little  time  to  the  study  of  art,  but  who  desire  some 
knowledge  of  it  for  home  decoration.  All  the  branches 
of  art  taught  in  colleges  receive  attention. 

Preparatory  Department — In  order  to  provide  for 
those  pupils  who  are  unprepared  to  enter  the  regular 
college  classes,  a  sub-freshman  class  is  conducted  by  the 
regular  faculty  of  instructors,  offering  the  advantage  of 
preparing  for  and  completing  the  collegiate  course 
under  the  same  direction. 

(This  sketch  is  taken  from  catalogues  sent  by  the 
president  of  the  College,  Rev.  J.  M.  Turner.) 


OF    WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH  185 


CHAPTER   XIX 
Franklin  Academy,  Columbus,  Mississippi,  1821-1908 

THIS  school,  though  not  strictly  a  school  for  girls, 
should  be  mentioned,  because  from  its  establishment  in 
1821  there  were  two  entirely  distinct  schools — one  for 
boys  and  one  for  girls. 

It  was  a  "  sixteenth-section  "  school,  and  still  has 
an  income  from  its  sixteenth-section  lands.  This 
school  has  been  the  subject  of  much  legislation  and 
much  discussion,  and  its  management  has  been  much 
opposed  and  criticised.  At  one  time  great  opposition 
arose  against  the  "  high  school  department."  It  was 
contended  that  the  children  of  the  poor  could  not  at- 
tend school  longer  than  was  necessary  to  complete  the 
grammar-school  studies,  therefore,  the  money  should 
not  be  used  to  maintain  a  school  for  the  benefit  of 
the  rich,  who  should  maintain  a  school  for  their  own 
children.  To  meet  this  objection,  a  small  fee  was 
charged  for  each  of  the  higher  classes.  Still  the  dis- 
satisfaction continued,  and  it  was  proposed  to  close  the 
school  and  distribute  the  funds  among  private  schools 
of  primary  grade.  This  proposition  was  submitted  to 
a  vote  of  the  citizens.  Two  tickets — "  School,"  the 
other  "  No  School  "  —were  presented ;  the  school  ticket 
was  elected,  and  the  school  continued  its  course. 

Fortunately,  the  city  of  Columbus  was  built  on  about 
two-thirds  of  its  school  lands.  This  gave  it  an  in- 
creasing income,  but  even  then  this  amount  was  not 
sufficient  for  all  expenses,  and  the  manner  of  supple- 
menting this  fund  was  a  bone  of  contention  until 
the  Academy  became  a  part  of  the  State  School  system 
in  1869.  Since  that  time  it  has  had  its  pro  rata  of  the 
State  fund,  and  its  own  sixteenth-section  fund. 


186      HISTORY    OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 

In  1875  or  1876  the  trustees  of  this  school  bought 
the  "  Freedmen's  Bureau  "  building  and  established  a 
school  for  negro  children  under  the  management  of 
the  Franklin  Academy. 

The  school  has  never  been  closed  since  it  was  char- 
tered in  1821  until  the  present  time.  It  has  continued 
its  session  nine  months  in  every  year,  being  three 
months  more  than  required  by  law.  The  establishment 
of  this  school  on  the  old  "  Military  Road,"  that  Gen- 
eral Jackson  had  opened  through  the  wilderness,  at- 
tracted settlers,  a  land  office  was  opened,  and  soon  the 
town  of  Columbus  was  a  thriving,  busy  mart.  The 
community  was  noted  for  its  intelligence  and  high- 
toned  morality,  and  has  maintained  these  characteris- 
tics until  the  present  time. 

Mississippi  College,   Clinton,  Mississippi,   1830-1850 

Hampstead  Academy  was  incorporated  in  1826,  and 
located  at  Mount  Salus,  now  Clinton,  in  Hinds  County. 
F.  A.  Hopkins  was  first  principal  of  the  school,  which 
began  active  work  in  January,  1827.  On  the  fifth  of 
February,  the  same  year,  an  Act  of  Legislature  was 
passed  by  which  the  name  of  the  institution  was 
changed  to  Mississippi  Academy,  and  to  this  institution 
was  donated,  for  a  term  of  five  years,  the  rent  of  such 
portions  of  thirty-six  sections  of  land  granted  by  Con- 
gress in  1819,  for  the  aid  of  an  institution  of  learning, 
as  had  been  leased. 

In  April,  1827,  the  trustees  published  this  announce- 
ment :  "  The  school  has  been  in  operation  three  months, 
and  now  numbers  upwards  of  thirty  students;  both 
boys  and  girls  are  admitted,  but  the  house  is  so  con- 
structed that  the  boys  and  girls  are  taught  in  separate 
rooms.  The  entire  building  will  probably  be  com- 
pleted this  year,  and  when  finished  will  accommodate 
from  150  to  200  students."  An  amendment  to  the 
charter,  by  which  the  name  and  grade  of  the  school 
were  changed  to  Mississippi  College,  was  approved  in 


OF    WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH  187 

December,  1830.  However,  the  implication  of  the 
name  did  not  exist;  it  was  never  adopted  as  a  State 
institution,  but  was  under  a  board  of  management 
nominated  by  the  citizens  of  Clinton. 

The  Constitutional  Flag  published  an  account  of  a 
commencement  in  June,  1832,  which  gives  us  a  glimpse 
of  an  old  time  commencement. 


"  Male  Department :  The  examination  of  the  pupils 
of  this  institution  closed  on  Friday,  the  i^th  inst.  On 
Monday  (forenoon),  Thursday,  and  Friday  the  stu- 
dents of  this  department  were  rigidly  examined  in 
various  studies.  The  young  gentlemen  in  the  classes 
distinguished  themselves  in  a  manner  highly  creditable ; 
such  was  the  spirit  of  emulation  among  them  that  it 
would  be  difficult  to  distinguish  any  one  in  particular. 
The  oratorical  society  exhibited  on  Thursday  and  Tues- 
day nights.  This  society  elicited  most  unbounded  ap- 
plause, and  promises  a  high  degree  of  usefulness,  and 
to  become  a  valuable  auxiliary  in  the  school.  The 
composition  (original)  was  elegant  and  the  elocution 
superior. 

"  Female  Department :  This  department  is  divided 
into  four  classes,  and  the  studies  of  each  class  pre- 
scribed. The  first  class  is  distinguished  by  a  red  badge, 
the  second  by  a  pink  badge,  the  third  class,  by  a  blue 
badge,  and  the  fourth  by  a  white  badge. 

"  On  Monday  forenoon  those  studying  music  were 
examined ;  and  it  would  be  ungenerous  to  withhold  the 
mead  of  praise ;  their  performance  met  the  admiration 
of  a  large  and  respectable  audience.  On  Tuesday  and 
Wednesday  the  young  ladies  were  examined  in  classes. 
Each  class,  stimulated  by  a  laudable  emulation  to  ex- 
cel, afforded  a  triumphant  refutation  of  their  supposed 
incapacity  of  high  scientific  attainments. 

"  On  Wednesday  morning  two  young  ladies  were 
graduated.  The  ceremony  of  graduating  and  con- 


188       HISTORY    OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 

ferring  the  degrees  was  truly  imposing,  and  excited 
the  most  lively  interest.  After  the  conferring  of  the 
degrees,  the  young  ladies  were  presented  with  a  gold 
medal  with  a  suitable  inscription,  and  a  diploma." 

The  buildings  having  been  completed,  in  1834  the 
institution  was  organized  in  two  departments,  entirely 
separate  from  each  other,  and  each  had  its  own 
faculty. 

In  1842  the  school  was  placed  under  the  control  of 
the  Clinton  Presbytery,  and  both  departments  were 
placed  under  the  same  president,  though  still  separate. 
In  1848  the  girls'  department  was  again  placed  under 
separate  management;  and  Dr.  Newton,  an  educator 
of  large  experience,  was  president  of  this  department. 
He  was  assisted  by  Prof.  John  P.  Mapes  and  Miss 
Eliza  Warren,  who  had  been  educated  in  Europe. 
She  was  a  linguist  and  musician,  and  had  had  much 
experience  in  teaching. 

The  school  continued  to  prosper  until  1848,  when 
Rev.  P.  Cotton,  president  of  the  College,  resigned. 
The  affairs  of  the  College  began  to  decline,  and  in 
1850  the  buildings,  grounds,  and  apparatus  of  the 
College  became  the  property  of  the  Baptist  State  Con- 
vention. After  this  transfer  the  girls'  department  was 
discontinued. 

(This  sketch  is  taken  from  "  History  of  Education 
in  Mississippi,"  by  Hon.  Edward  Mayes.) 

Holly  Springs  Female  Institute,   1836 

From  its  earliest  day  the  educational  advantages  of 
the  city  of  Holly  Springs  were  of  a  high  order.  This 
was  especially  true  in  regard  to  schools  for  girls.  They 
extended  unusual  facilities  for  learning,  under  the 
guidance  of  enlightened  and  experienced  teachers. 
These  benefits  attracted  the  residence  of  families  of 
wealth  and  refinement,  who  came  from  a  distance  to 
secure  the  education  of  their  children.  They  brought 
with  them  a  high  standard  of  religious,  moral,  and 


OF    WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH  189 

intellectual  culture,  and  gave  unusual  elevation  to  the 
society  of  the  place.  This  was  so  eminently  the  case 
that  in  a  very  short  time  the  population  was  over  4,000, 
and  its  real  estate  was  in  demand  at  high  prices. 

In  January,  1836  (the  same  year  in  which  the 
Chickasaw  Cession  was  organized  into  counties),  a 
meeting  of  the  citizens  of  Holly  Springs  and  its  vi- 
cinity was  held  for  the  purpose  of  electing  trustees 
for  the  "  Female  Academy  "  of  Holly  Springs.  At 
this  meeting  a  Miss  Mosely  was  employed  to  teach  dur- 
ing the  first  session,  with  the  rates  of  tuition  fixed  at 
$8,  $12,  and  $15,  for  the  first,  second,  and  third 
classes,  respectively.  The  building  was  south  of  the 
road  to  Hernando,  and  fronting  it.  It  was  a  modest 
but  comfortable  structure  of  hewn  logs,  with  clapboard 
roof,  overhung  by  friendly  oak  trees. 

A  Mr.  Cottrell  and  his  wife  were  elected  to  take 
charge  of  the  school,  and  agreed  to  open  their  session 
the  ist  of  January,  1837,  but  for  some  reason  failed 
to  do  so,  and  opened  a  school  near  Hudsonville  in  the 
same  county.  A  Mr.  Baker  and  his  wife  were  in- 
stalled as  principals  for  1837.  The  school  seems  to 
have  prospered  so  much  that  the  trustees  determined 
to  provide  larger  and  more  comfortable  accommoda- 
tions. 

During  this  year  the  town  of  Holly  Springs  was 
incorporated.  The  owners  of  the  land  on  which  it 
was  located  donated  fifty  acres  to  the  city,  and  this 
tract  sold  for  enough  money  to  build  an  excellent 
court-house  and  jail  and  furnish  means  towards  the 
enlargement  and  improvement  of  the  academy.  The 
sum  of  $10,500  was  appropriated  to  the  last  purpose 
by  the  police  court,  and  private  subscriptions  increased 
the  sum  to  $14,121.59. 

About  this  time  an  unsuccessful  effort  was  made  to 
engage  a  Mr.  Hollister  as  principal.  Deeming  it  im- 
portant to  have  at  the  head  of  the  institution  "  a  gen- 
tleman of  literary  abilities  and  one  who  has  practical 
experience  in  conducting  a  female  school/'  the  ses- 


190      HISTORY    OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 

sion  of  1838  was  postponed  until  February,  and  mean- 
while Colonel  Henderson  was  dispatched  on  the  special 
mission  of  finding  an  acceptable  man.  The  result 
was,  Mr.  Thomas  Johnson  was  selected. 

Notwithstanding  the  financial  calamities  of  the 
period,  there  was  prosperity  throughout  this  commu- 
nity. The  frictions  and  disorders  incident  to  new 
settlements  yielded  so  promptly  to  the  power  of  a  re- 
fined and  cultured  element  that  they  seemed  hardly  to 
have  existed. 

The  trustees  resolved  to  readjust  their  plans;  it 
was  determined  to  move  the  academy  to  a  more  desir- 
able site.  On  the  Qth  of  April,  1838,  the  special  com- 
mittee reported  the  purchase  of  a  lot  of  four  acres 
from  Mr.  W.  S.  Randolph.  A  committee  was  ap- 
pointed to  make  contracts  and  superintend  the  work. 
It  was  further  resolved  to  lay  the  corner-stone  on 
the  24th  of  June  with  Masonic  honors,  and  Holly 
Springs  Lodge,  No.  35,  was  invited  to  perform  the 
ceremony.  This  program  was  duly  carried  out,  and 
the  academy  (now  called  Holly  Springs  Collegiate 
Institute)  was  established  on  grounds  amply  capa- 
cious and  beautifully  located  amidst  residences  well 
improved,  and  even  in  some  instances  ambitious  in 
style.  The  grounds  were  laid  off  and  shade  trees 
planted.  Dr.  William  Hankins  testified  his  interest 
in  the  enterprise  by  the  gift  of  an  "  elegant  electrical 
machine." 

In  1838  there  were  about  eighty  pupils.  The  musi- 
cal department  was  under  the  care  of  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Kenno,  and  was  well  conducted. 

The  institution  embraced  a  primary  and  a  colle- 
giate department.  The  primary  were  taught  orthog- 
raphy, reading,  writing,  English  grammar,  geography, 
history,  and  arithmetic.  The  collegiate  department 
was  divided  into  three  classes — junior,  intermediate, 
and  senior — and  the  studies  were  arranged  in  this 
order : 

Junior  Class — Elocution,   English,  Latin  or  some 


OF    WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH  191 

modern  language,  natural  philosophy,  chemistry,  his- 
tory, arithmetic,  composition,  vocal  music. 

Intermediate  Class — English,  rhetoric,  Latin  or 
some  modern  language,  physiology,  outlines  of  geol- 
ogy, mineralogy,  botany,  natural  history,  algebra,  vo- 
cal music. 

Senior  Class — English,  Latin  or  some  modern  lan- 
guage, optics,  astronomy,  natural  theology,  mental  and 
moral  philosophy,  criticism,  logic,  geometry,  composing 
themes,  music. 

The  Institute  was  then  provided  with  five  teachers 
in  the  collegiate  department,  including  the  president 
and  two  teachers  for  art  and  music.  There  was  a 
sufficient  additional  force  for  the  primary  department. 
The  trustees  paid  no  salaries,  the  principal  and  as- 
sistants depending  entirely  upon  tuition  fees. 

In  the  Republican  of  January  12,  1839,  President 
Johnson  published  an  open  letter  to  the  public  urging 
the  claims  of  the  Institute.  It  contains  a  good  presen- 
tation of  the  advantages  of  a  high  education,  a  fine 
insistence  on  the  desirability  of  a  home  education 
rather  than  a  foreign  one,  and  it  has  this  passage  of 
interest : 

"  The  people  of  Holly  Springs  have  given  such  evi- 
dence of  their  convictions  on  the  subject  of  education 
that  we  think  the  public  may  rely  upon  their  establish- 
ing schools  of  such  a  caste  as  to  meet  their  views,  how- 
ever elevated.  They  have  raised  by  subscription  $30,- 
ooo  to  erect  and  endow  a  college  for  young  gentle- 
men, and  have  already  commenced  improvements  upon 
a  liberal  scale  for  its  accommodations,  part  of  which 
is  already  prepared ;  the  balance  is  in  progress.  This 
college  is  now  furnished  with  a  faculty  that  would 
do  honor  to  any  school. 

1  They  have  appropriated  $15,000  to  erecting  and 
endowing  a  high  order  of  female  school,  the  principal 
edifice  of  which  is  now  in  progress  and  will  be  finished 
early  next  spring.  This  edifice  is  of  the  Tuscan  order, 
64  feet  front,  two  tall  stories  upon  a  basement,  with  a 


192       HISTORY    OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 

wing  extending  back  60  feet.  When  completed  it 
will  be  one  of  the  best  buildings  for  the  purpose  in  the 
Southwest,  sufficiently  large  to  accommodate  the 
teacher's  family,  140  pupils,  and  60  boarders. 

"  Our  object  is  to  impart  a  sound,  substantial,  lib- 
eral education,  not  masculine,  but  approximating  as 
near  to  it  as  the  peculiarities  of  the  female  intellect 
will  permit." 

The  Institute  was  granted  a  charter  in  1839,  and 
in  May  of  that  year  Mr.  Johnson  severed  his  con- 
nection with  the  school,  and  was  succeeded  by  Rev. 
C.  Parish,  A.  M.,  who  remained  until  1842.  The 
faculty  during  the  latter  part  of  1839  was  composed 
of  Rev.  C.  Parish,  A.  M.,  president  and  professor  of 
natural  science,  mathematics,  languages,  and  belles- 
lettres;  Miss  Ruth  Beach,  assistant  teacher;  Rufus 
Beach,  Esq.,  and  daughter,  Eliza,  teachers  of  music; 
Mrs.  E.  Langley,  teacher  of  ornamental  branches. 
The  students  registered  January,  1840,  were  80  in 
number. 

During  the  summer  of  1841  a  Mr.  Foster  set  up  a 
rival  school,  and  for  some  months  there  was  a  con- 
tention which  school  was  the  true  Holly  Springs  In- 
stitute; at  last,  in  January,  1842,  Rev.  C.  Parish  re- 
signed, and  was  succeeded  by  Mr.  Foster.  The  board 
accepted  the  resignation  with  reluctance,  and  passed 
very  complimentary  resolutions  on  that  occasion.  Dur- 
ing Mr.  Parish's  incumbency  he  graduated  several 
young  ladies  with  the  degree  of  M.  P.  L. — possibly 
these  letters  stand  for  "  Mistress  of  Polite  Literature." 

Mr.  Foster  leased  the  institute  for  five  and  one-half 
years.  A  fine  cabinet  of  minerals  was  provided,  and 
a  good  philosophical  apparatus,  also  a  library;  and 
part  of  the  grounds  was  laid  out  in  a  botanical  gar- 
den. Mr.  Foster  was  remarkably  successful  for  a 
time. 

An  account  of  the  closing  exercises  of  the  session 
of  1844  may  be  found  in  the  Holly  Springs  Gazette 
of  that  date :  "  On  the  Thursday,  Friday,  and  Satur- 


OF    WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH  19S 

day  of  the  last  week  in  December,  1844,  there  was  a 
public  examination;  the  pupils  gave  numerous  experi- 
ments and  illustrations  in  practical  chemistry;  they 
conversed  publicly  in  French,  and  read  compositions 
in  that  tongue ;  they  were  quizzed  in  mental  philosophy, 
in  geometry,  and  in  geology;  they  gave  a  public  con- 
cert, which  was  creditable  to  pupils  and  teachers.  In 
all  they  acquitted  themselves  with  great  credit." 

Mr.  Foster  was  succeeded  by  Rev.  James  Weatherby, 
who  was  quite  prosperous  for  two  years,  and  was 
succeeded  by  Rev.  G.  W.  Sill,  who  remained  ten  years, 
and  was  prosperous  from  the  first  of  his  administra- 
tion ;  indeed,  the  school  was  at  its  best  during  his  ad- 
ministration. It  had  tided  over  the  financial  crisis  of 
1837-40,  the  buildings  were  completed,  and  the  pur- 
poses of  the  trustees  were  crowned  with  success.  This 
board  of  trustees  counted  among  its  members  some  of 
the  most  intelligent  and  influential  gentlemen  in  the 
State. 

The  Institute  was  destroyed  by  the  War  between 
the  States,  and  never  rebuilt,  but  its  work  remains;  it 
contributed  largely  to  the  development  of  a  high  order 
of  Culture  in  the  community,  and  to  the  establishment 
of  other  fine  schools,  its  natural  and  direct  successors. 

Sharon  Female  College,  Madison  County,  Mississippi, 

1837 

This  institution,  located  at  Sharon,  in  Madison 
County,  was  founded  by  B.  W.  Minter,  J.  W.  P.  Mc- 
Gimsey,  E.  F.  Divine,  Kinsman  Divine,  William 
Joiner,  and  James  M.  Baker,  with  others.  The  scheme 
was  to  have  a  union  school,  under  the  direction  of  the 
Methodists,  Baptists,  and  Presbyterians ;  each  of  these 
denominations  was  represented  on  the  board  of  trus- 
tees and  the  faculty.  The  institution  was  incorporated 
in  1837.  The  plan  of  organization  was  a  college  for 
men  and  an  academy  for  girls.  These  were  distinct 
establishments  and  faculties  under  one  president.  As 


194       HISTORY    OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 

had  been  anticipated,  this  union  did  not  last  long, — 
about  six  years, — when  the  school  for  girls  was  placed 
in  the  hands  of  the  Methodist  Church.  It  was  reor- 
ganized, obtained  a  new  charter,  and  began  an  era  of 
prosperity  under  the  name  of  Sharon  Female  College. 
The  following  extracts  from  an  advertisement  of  the 
date  September  6,  1843,  w^^  show  something  of  its 
organization : 

"  SHARON    FEMALE    COLLEGE,    MADISON    COUNTY, 
MISSISSIPPI 

"  This  institution,  under  the  patronage  of  the  Mis- 
sissippi Annual  Conference,  will  commence  its  regular 
session  on  the  first  Monday  of  October. 

"  Board  of  Instruction — Rev.  E.  S.  Robinson,  A.  M., 
principal  and  teacher  of  ancient  languages,  mathe- 
matics, and  natural  sciences;  C.  W.  F.  Muller,  Esq., 
(a  native  of  France,  and  a  gentleman  of  thorough  edu- 
cation), professor  of  music  and  modern  languages; 
Mrs.  J.  A.  Robinson,  chief  governess  and  teacher  of 
botany,  history,  and  ornamental  needlework ;  name  not 
given,  second  governess,  and  teacher  of  drawing,  paint- 
ing, and  vocal  music.  A  preceptress  of  the  prepara- 
tory department  will  be  selected  by  October  ist. 

"  Course  of  study :  Preparatory  department — Or- 
thography, reading,  writing,  English  grammar,  geog- 
raphy, arithmetic,  mythology,  progressive  exercises 
in  composition,  Bible  and  its  natural  history,  Latin 
and  Greek  grammars,  Latin  tutors  and  readers,  and 
vocal  music.  Collegiate  department — Ancient  and 
modern  languages,  algebra,  geometry,  trigonometry, 
mensuration,  syntax  and  English  composition,  analy- 
sis, rhetoric,  natural  philosophy,  chemistry,  geology, 
mineralogy,  botany,  astronomy,  logic,  elements  of  criti- 
cism, ancient  and  modern  history,  ancient  geography, 
philosophy  of  natural  history,  physiology,  mental  and 
moral  sciences,  introduction  to  the  study  of  the  Bible, 
evidences  of  Christianity,  daily  use  of  sacred  Scrip- 


OF    WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH  195 

tures,  music,  drawing,  painting,  wax,  coral,  and  orna- 
mental needlework. 

"  The  last  examination  closed  the  first  semi-annual 
session  of  its  existence  under  the  patronage  of  the 
Mississippi  Annual  Conference.  Its  success  has  equaled 
the  highest  expectations  of  its  trustees  and  patrons, 
having  closed  with  more  than  80  students,  and  the 
prospect  of  large  accessions  at  the  opening  of  the 
next  session. 

"  J.  P.  THOMAS, 
"President  Board  of  Trustees." 


In  1845  Mr-  Robinson  was  succeeded  by  Rev.  Pleas- 
ant J.  Eckles;  in  1854  Rev.  J.  W.  Shelton  was  elected; 
he  resigned  after  a  few  months  and  was  succeeded 
by  Rev.  Mr.  Guard,  who  remained  until  1861,  when 
he  was  followed  by  Rev.  William  L.  C.  Hunnicut. 
Mr.  Hunnicut  very  soon  enlisted  as  a  chaplain  in  the 
Confederate  Army,  and  Rev.  Samuel  Aikin  took  his 
place  in  the  College  ;  in  1867  he  resigned,  and  Mr.  Hun- 
nicut was  re-elected  and  served  until  1869,  when  he 
was  succeeded  by  Rev.  Josiah  M.  Pugh.  President 
Pugh  resigned  in  July,  1870,  on  account  of  ill  health, 
and  Mr.  Hunnicut  was  elected  for  the  third  time. 
He  served  one  year  and  was  succeeded  by  Mr. 
Pugh. 

In  1868  the  boarding-house  was  destroyed  by  'fire, 
and  this  calamity  eventually  led  to  the  closing  of  the 
College.  In  1872,  under  President  Pugh,  the  last 
graduating  class  of  Sharon  College  received  their  de- 
grees. They  were  Mattie  E.  Holliday,  Mary  J. 
O'Leary,  and  Emma  M.  Wiggins.  The  last  named 
was  valedictorian.  The  commencement  that  year  was 
said  to  be  the  most  brilliant  in  the  history  of  the 
institution.  But  it  was  the  last.  In  July  of  that  year 
President  Pugh  resigned  to  take  the  presidency  of 
Marvin  College,  Texas,  and  was  succeeded  by  Rev. 
Mr.  Moss  of  Alabama. 

At  the  close  of  the  year  1873  the  College  closed  its 


196      HISTORY    OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 

career.  The  suspension  was  due  to  the  destruction  of 
property  during  the  war  and  by  the  war,  the  general 
upheaval  of  society,  the  destruction  of  the  boarding- 
house,  and  removals  of  many  families  and  other  con- 
ditions that  could  not  be  changed. 

(This  sketch  is  taken  from  "  History  of  Education 
in  Mississippi,"  by  Hon.  Edward  Mayes.) 

Oxford  Academy — Union  College — Woman's  College, 
Oxford,  Mississippi,  1836-1908 

Scarcely  had  the  Indians  been  expelled  from  their 
ancestral  hunting  grounds  when  the  Mississippians  be- 
gan to  establish  schools.  Only  two  years  after  the 
Chickasaws  slowly  and  sadly  wended  their  way  to  the 
far  West,  the  Methodists  of  the  little  town  of  Ox- 
ford established  a  school  for  girls.  In  1838  this  school 
was  incorporated  under  the  name  of  Oxford  Female 
Academy,  and  placed  under  the  control  of  a  regular 
board  of  trustees. 

Miss  Charlotte  Paine  was  the  first  principal,  and 
was  remarkably  successful  in  the  management  of  the 
school.  Her  first  session  closed  December,  1839,  with 
an  enrollment  of  thirty-four.  Three  years  later  the 
music  department  gave  an  exhibition — recital — in  the 
court-house  of  Oxford.  Though  the  numbers  were 
simple,  the  pupils  must  have  applied  themselves  dili- 
gently to  be  able  to  render  them  in  the  creditable  man- 
ner they  did.  The  style  of  music  preferred  in  that 
day  was  simple  melody  rather  than  the  class  that  calls 
for  showy  execution — finger  gymnastics — or  the  purely 
classical. 

Under  the  management  of  several  principals  the 
school  was  a  decided  success;  but  its  friends  and  pa- 
trons desired  something  better — a  higher  standard; 
and  as  at  that  time  the  impression  prevailed  that  a  de- 
nominational connection  was  the  only  sure  road  to  a 
great  career,  the  school  was  placed  under  the  control 
of  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church.  In  1854  a 


OF    WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH  197 

new  charter  was  obtained  and  the  name  changed  to 
Union  College. 

While  the  College  is  under  the  management  of  the 
Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church,  no  sectarian  test 
is  made  in  the  selection  of  teachers,  and  it  is  patron- 
ized by  all  denominations,  and  is  conducted  on  a 
Christian  basis. 

When  organized  as  an  academy  there  were  three 
departments — literary,  musical  and  art.  The  literary 
was  divided  into  primary,  middle  and  advanced.  The 
following  was  the  course  of  study  for  the  advanced 
department :  "  Comstock's  Natural  Philosophy,  Corn- 
stock's  Chemistry;  Lincoln's  Botany;  Playfair's  Eu- 
clid ;  Day's  Algebra ;  Newman's  Rhetoric ;  Alexander's 
Evidences;  Goodrich's  Ecclesiastical  History:  history 
of  England;  history  of  France;  Abercrombie's  intel- 
lectual Powers ;  Abercrombie's  Moral  Feelings ;  Watts 
on  the  Mind;  Burritt's  Geography  of  the  Heavens; 
logic;  Roman  and  Grecian  antiquities;  political  econ- 
omy ;  composition."  The  literary  course  of  Union  Col- 
lege embraces  a  preparatory  and  a  collegiate  depart- 
ment. The  latter  requires  the  usual  four  years.  The 
College  offers  a  short  course  of  two  years  to  those 
who  have  not  time  to  take  the  full  course.  There  is 
also  a  school  of  fine  arts  and  a  school  of  vocal  and 
instrumental  music. 

The  College  is  unendowed,  and  is  dependent  upon 
tuition  fees  for  its  support;  these  range  from  $20  to 
$50  for  day  pupils,  per  annum.  Music,  art,  and  French 
are  extras.  The  average  attendance  is  1 50  pupils.  The 
first  class  graduated  under  the  charter  of  1854  num- 
bered six,  and  was  graduated  in  1856.  The  War  of 
1861-65,  caused  a  suspension  of  five  years,  but  with 
that  exception  the  school  has  had  a  continuous  ex- 
istence from  1836  to  the  present  time,  and  has  sent 
out  hundreds  of  young  women  to  disseminate  the 
truths  of  Christianity  and  morality. 

The  original  building  presented  much  the  appear- 
ance of  a  dwelling-house.  It  was  a  two-story  brick 


198      HISTORY    OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 

structure  arranged  for  schoolrooms  and  music-rooms; 
the  boarders  were  accommodated  in  private  families. 

The  Academy  was  furnished  with  a  complete  philo- 
sophical, chemical,  and  astronomical  apparatus,  globes, 
and  a  small  library.  When  the  Academy  was  enlarged 
or  advanced  to  a  college,  a  three-story  brick  building 
was  erected,  and  the  "  old  academy  "  was  connected 
with  it  by  a  corridor.  These  buildings  were  valued 
at  $50,000  and  there  was  no  debt  on  them.  In  1896 
another  three-story  brick  building  was  added,  at  a 
cost  of  $15,000. 

The  College  added  a  much  larger  and  more  modern 
chemical  and  philosophical  apparatus,  and  enlarged  the 
library. 

The  campus  of  10  acres,  shaded  by  several  hundred 
native  trees,  affords  ample  ground  for  exercise  and 
amusement. 

In  1899  some  prominent  ministers  and  members  of 
the  North  Mississippi  Conference  of  the  M.  E.  Church 
South,  recognizing  the  great  value  of  the  plant  and 
the  favorable  location  for  a  college  for  women,  as 
well  as  the  great  need  of  such  an  institution  within  the 
bounds  of  the  Conference,  negotiated  with  the  owners 
and  purchased  the  entire  plant. 

This  school  enjoys  the  distinction  of  being  the  old- 
est chartered  school  for  girls  in  the  State  that  has  had 
a  continuous  existence.  All  those  established  at  an 
earlier  date  have  passed  out  of  existence.  It  is  now  a 
modern  college  and  conservatory. 

Port  Gibson  Female  College,  Port  Gibson,  Mississippi, 
1843-1908 

The  town  of  Port  Gibson  is  located  on  the  Louisville, 
New  Orleans,  and  Texas  Railway.  It  is  one  of  the 
oldest  towns  in  the  State,  and  at  a  very  early  period 
in  its  history  began  the  establishment  of  schools.  In 
1809  the  Territorial  Legislature  chartered  the  Madi- 
son Academy,  then  in  successful  operation  under  the 


OF    WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH  199 

care  of  Henry  C.  Cox.  This  academy  had  a  success- 
ful career  for  many  years.  In  1826  Clinton  Academy 
was  incorporated,  and  in  1829  its  name  was  changed  to 
Port  Gibson  Academy,  which  was  more  or  less  success- 
ful until  about  1843.  ^n  tnat  Year  a  number  of  gentle- 
men established  Port  Gibson  Collegiate  Academy. 
This  institution  was  opened  for  the  reception  of  stu- 
dents in  1844.  The  first  faculty  was  Mr.  John  Har- 
vie,  A.M.,  principal;  Mrs.  Mary  A.  Harvie,  his  wife; 
Mr.  W.  L.  Whitney,  A.M.,  Miss  Mary  J.  Smyth, 
Miss  Marcia  Howe,  assistants,  and  Mr.  L.  G.  Hartge, 
professor  of  music. 

Provision  was  made  for  teaching  the  usual  college 
curriculum,  modern  languages  and  music.  An  exten- 
sive apparatus  for  teaching  natural  philosophy  and 
chemistry  was  supplied. 

The  building  and  one  block  of  ground  were  donated 
by  the  founder:  these  were  valued  at  $15,000.  The 
management  of  Mr.  Harvie  was  successful;  his  term 
of  service  continued  from  1844  to  1859. 

This  institution  did  not  receive  its  charter  until 
1854,  when  it  was  chartered  under  the  name  of  Port 
Gibson  Female  Collegiate  Academy. 

In  1859  Rev.  Benjamin  Jones,  a  minister  of  the  M. 
E.  Church  South,  was  president.  How  long  he  re- 
tained the  position  the  record  does  not  say,  but  he  was 
president  again  in  1871.  It  is  not  stated  whether  he 
retained  this  position  until  1875,  when  Rev.  John  A.  B. 
Jones  was  elected.  Mr.  Jones  served  seven  years,  and 
was  succeeded  by  Rev.  Thomas  C.  Bradford,  who 
served  six  years  and  was  succeeded  by  Rev.  Edwin  H. 
Mounger,  in  1888,  who  still  retains  the  position. 

In  1869  the  College  was  taken  under  the  patronage 
of  the  Mississippi  Conference  of  the  Methodist  Epis- 
copal Church  South,  and  the  property  duly  conveyed 
to  that  body. 

This  college  was  exempt  from  doing  pioneer  work, 
for  the  way  had  been  prepared  for  it  by  the  fine 
schools  mentioned  at  the  beginning  of  this  article. 


200      HISTORY    OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 

From  the  first  it  was  successful ;  even  the  turmoils  and 
disasters  of  the  War  of  1861-65  did  not  cause  a  sus- 
pension of  exercises.  As  the  academies  mentioned 
were  merged  into  it,  its  existence  may  be  dated  from 
1809,  and  certainly  some  years  earlier,  perhaps  from 
the  beginning  of  the  nineteenth  century. 

Several  buildings  have  been  added  to  the  original 
Academy,  and  the  property  is  now  valued  at  $20,000. 

The  degrees  conferred  are  M.  E.  L.  (Mistress  of 
English  Literature),  B.  A.,  M.  A. 

Grenada  Collegiate  Institute,  Grenada,  Mississippi, 
1851-1908 

This  institution  had  many  vicissitudes  and  changes 
of  name  before  it  arrived  at  its  present  status  and 
name. 

In  1851,  before  Grenada  was  in  existence,  the  Yalo- 
busha  Baptist  Association  was  an  active  denomina- 
tional organization,  whose  circle  included  all  of  Yalo- 
busha  and  parts  of  Carroll  and  Choctaw  counties.  That 
association  founded  a  school  of  high  grade,  under  the 
name  of  The  Yalobusha  Baptist  Female  Institute.  For 
its  accommodation  they  erected  the  present  edifice,  at 
a  cost  of  $30,000.  The  money  obtained  came  from 
voluntary  and  varying  contributions.  Dr.  W.  S.  Webb, 
who  was  teaching  school  in  what  is  now  Grenada, 
was  elected  president;  he  accepted  and  moved  his 
school  into  the  building,  September,  1851.  He  was 
very  successful,  and  continued  for  six  years,  command- 
ing a  large  patronage  from  the  surrounding  country. 

The  school  was  closed  during  the  War  of  1861-65, 
and  the  buildings  used  for  a  hospital.  It  seems  it 
had  never  been  fully  paid  for,  and  the  creditor  pro- 
cured a  sale  and  it  passed  out  of  the  control  of  the 
Baptists.  The  purchaser,  Mr.  George  Ragsdale,  leased 
it  to  a  Mrs.  Holcombe,  who  opened  a  school  in  the 
building  called  "  Emma  Mercer  Institute/'  She  was 


OF    WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH  201 

not  successful,  and  after  a  few  years  was  succeeded 
by  Prof.  R.  A.  Irwin. 

At  this  period,  1873,  the  county  superintendent  of 
public  education  said  in  his  report  to  the  State  super- 
intendent : 

"  The  Emma  Mercer  Institute  is  an  institution  of 
considerable  renown  as  a  female  seminary,  under  the 
management  of  Prof.  R.  A.  Irwin,  a  gentleman  of  high 
moral  character,  a  fine  scholar,  and  a  thorough  educa- 
tor, being  assisted  by  his  wife,  a  most  estimable  lady, 
who  exercises  a  maternal  supervision  over  the  young 
ladies  intrusted  to  her  care;  and  with  the  above  are 
associated  three  lady  teachers  of  superior  qualifica- 
tions, making  in  all  five,  all  of  whom,  combined, 
insure  the  advancement  and  best  interest  in  every 
respect  of  the  highest  type  of  mental  and  moral  train- 
ing. The  number  of  young  ladies  in  attendance 
averages  80. " 

The  institution  was  in  debt,  and  about  1873  it  was 
sold  for  $7,000  or  $8,000,  and  bought  by  a  joint  stock 
company.  The  Episcopalians  thought  of  buying  it, 
but  some  fear  about  the  title  prevented  them. 

The  company  changed  the  name  to  Grenada  Female 
College.  From  this  time  until  1882  there  were  fre- 
quent changes  of  presidents,  and  the  school  did  not 
prosper;  it  accomplished  little  good. 

In  1882  it  was  purchased  by  the  North  Mississippi 
Conference  for  a  nominal  sum,  and  the  Rev  Thomas 
J.  Newell,  a  member  of  the  Conference,  became  presi- 
dent and  has  remained  in  office  ever  since.  The  Con- 
ference obtained  a  new  charter,  in  1884,  under  the 
name  of  Grenada  Collegiate  Institute. 

The  completion  of  the  college  course,  without  an- 
cient or  modern  languages,  entitles  a  student  to  the 
degree  of  M.  E.  L. ;  the  completion  of  the  English 
course  and  Latin  and  one  modern  language  entitles 
to  the  A.  M.  degree.  The  institution  has  no  income 
except  its  earnings. 


202       HISTORY    OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 


The  Central  Female  Institute,  now  Hillman  College, 
1853-1908 

This  school  was  established  by  the  Baptist  Church 
at  Clinton,  Hinds  County,  in  1853.  Its  work  was 
not  interrupted  by  the  War  of  1861-65,  and  it  is 
now  pursuing-  its  fifty-fourth  year  of  uninterrupted 
work.  The  Baptists  planned  a  building  to  cost  $60,- 
ooo,  but  it  has  never  been  finished.  The  part  that  was 
finished  before  the  war  cost  $4,000,  and  since  that 
time  additions  have  been  made  as  demanded. 

The  institution  was  incorporated  in  1853.  Estab- 
lished in  Clinton,  where  the  Baptists  had  already 
established  Mississippi  College,  and  fostered  by  that 
denomination,  its  success  was  assured  from  the  begin- 
ning. The  attendance  averages  120  per  annum;  the 
highest  number  was  169,  in  1859,  and  the  lowest  60, 
in  1865. 

The  plan  of  instruction  includes  literary,  musical, 
ornamental  and  industrial  departments.  The  literary 
department  is  divided  into  primary,  preparatory,  and 
collegiate  schools.  In  the  collegiate  department  there 
are  three  courses  leading  to  graduation.  The  English 
course,  without  foreign  languages,  leads  to  the  M.  E.  L. 
degree;  the  English  course  with  Latin  and  Greek,  or 
Latin  and  French,  or  Latin  and  German  leads  to  the 
A.  B.  degree;  the  English  course  with  one  ancient  or 
one  modern  language  entitles  the  student  to  a  di- 
ploma. 

Notwithstanding  the  $60,000  building  has  never 
been  completed,  the  Institute  has  ample  room  for  all 
purposes — a  large,  well-furnished  boarding  depart- 
ment, well-supplied  laboratories,  suitably  equipped 
studios  for  music  and  art,  and  a  valuable  museum  of 
geological  and  mineralogical  specimens  and  natural 
history  specimens,  including  fossils,  shells,  and  algae. 

The  Institute  does  not  own  a  library,  but  the  Pres- 
ident owns  a  library  of  1,500  volumes,  and  the  Les- 


OF    WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH  203 

bian  Society  has  a  large  library,  both  of  which  are 
accessible  to  the  students. 

Prof.  William  Duncan  was  the  first  president;  for 
many  years  Rev.  Walter  Hillman  has  been  president. 

At  the  commencement  of  1891  the  name  was 
changed  to  Hillman  College,  as  a  slight  recognition  of 
the  many  and  valuable  services  rendered  to  the  Col- 
lege by  Mr.  Hillman. 


204       HISTORY    OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 


CHAPTER    XX 

Schools  in  Missouri 
Mary  Institute,  St.  Louis,  Missouri,  1859-1908 

THE  Mary  Institute  was  founded  under  the  pro- 
visions of  the  charter  of  Washington  University,  in 
1859,  and  was  thus  established  as  a  branch  of  Wash- 
ington University.  The  design  of  its  founders  was 
to  establish  a  school  of  so  high  a  grade  that  the  people 
of  St.  Louis  could  educate  their  daughters  without 
sending  them  away  from  home;  and  so  far  as  school 
requirements  go,  this  standard  has  always  been  main- 
tained. But  although  the  Institute  makes  a  specialty 
of  fitting  girls  for  the  higher  institutions  of  learning, 
it  does  not  do  work  that  is  beyond  the  most  advanced 
high-school  grades. 

The  Institute  was  organized  in  a  building  erected 
on  Lucas  Place,  at  a  cost  of  $25,000;  but  it  gradually 
outgrew  these  accommodations,  and  in  1878  a  more 
spacious  and  convenient  structure  was  built  on  the 
corner  of  Locust  and  Beaumont  streets,  at  an  expense 
of  $70,000.  This  building,  which  easily  accommodates 
400  pupils,  is  heated  with  hot  air,  well  ventilated  and 
lighted.  It  has  served  a  useful  purpose,  but  since  it 
was  erected  the  residence  portion  of  the  city  has  ex- 
tended westward,  and  in  order  to  meet  the  new  condi- 
tions that  have  thus  arisen  a  still  more  commodious 
structure  has  been  erected  on  Lake  avenue,  near  Forest 
Park.  The  new  building  is  completed  in  all  its  ap- 
pointments, and  is  expected  to  provide  the  school  an 
adequate  and  permanent  home. 

The  Institute  is  well  provided  with  works  of  refer- 
ence, maps,  charts,  and  apparatus.  The  instruction 


OF    WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH  205 

in  natural  science  is  accompanied  with  laboratory  work 
with  the  most  modern  apparatus.  The  department 
of  botany  has  special  advantages  through  being  incor- 
porated as  part  of  the  Shaw  School  of  Botany. 

The  equipment  of  the  Institute  includes  also  a 
kitchen,  fitted  with  the  appliances  used  in  the  best 
cooking  schools,  in  which  instruction  in  cooking  and 
domestic  science  is  given  to  the  senior  class  by  a  trained 
and  competent  teacher.  The  domestic  science  depart- 
ment also  has  entire  control  of  the  lunch-room,  which 
has  been  established  by  the  Institute  in  order  that 
pupils  and  teachers  may  be  able  to  obtain  a  wholesome 
and  palatable  meal  at  midday  without  leaving  the 
school  building. 

The  school  is  divided  into  primary,  preparatory,  and 
academic  departments.  Each  of  these  three  departments 
is  entirely  distinct  and  separate  from  the  other  two, 
having  its  own  study  and  recitation  rooms,  its  own 
methods  of  work,  and  its  own  teachers. 

The  primary  department  is  open  to  children  of  five, 
who  have  had  no  previous  instruction.  This  course 
is  completed  in  three  years,  and  includes  singing,  draw- 
ing, and  calisthenics,  in  addition  to  the  regular  branches 
in  the  course  of  study. 

The  preparatory  department  has  four  classes,  which 
follow  a  course  very  similar  to  that  prescribed  for 
the  fourth,  fifth,  sixth,  and  seventh  grades  of  the  pub- 
lic schools.  Oral  training  in  French  is  begun  in  the 
primary  department  and  continued  through  two  years 
of  the  preparatory  department.  German  is  begun  in 
the  third  year  of  the  preparatory  department,  thus  giv- 
ing a  seven-year  course. 

The  academic  department  gives  substantially  the 
same  training  that  is  provided  in  the  best  high  schools. 

All  students  receive  instruction  in  drawing,  singing, 
and  calisthenics. 

The  certificate  of  the  Institute  admits  to  Smith,  Vas- 
sar,  Wellesley  and  Wells ;  also  to  Washington  Univer- 
sity and  the  University  of  Missouri. 


206      HISTORY    OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 

The  following  communication  will  explain  in  part 
why  the  Institute  was  called  "  Mary  Institute." 

"  To  the  Board  of  Directors  of  Washington  Univer- 
sity : 

"  The  undersigned  have  placed  in  the  hands  of  Geo. 
Partridge,  Esq.,  four  thousand  dollars,  to  aid  in  the 
completion  of  the  building  and  purchasing  the  equip- 
ment for  the  Female  Seminary  in  Lucas  Place  on 
condition  that  the  same  seminary  be  called  '  Mary  In- 
stitute,' and  its  founding  bears  the  date  May  n,  1859. 
Signed,  Wayman  Crow,  R.  P.  McCrury,  James 
Smith,  George  Partridge.'* 

It  happened  that  the  name  "  Mary  "  was  borne  by 
some  of  the  members  of  the  families  of  these  gentle- 
men and  they  thought  it  the  most  beautiful  and  most 
honored  name  among  women. 

(The  writer  is  indebted  for  much  of  the  material 
for  this  sketch  to  Miss  Sarah  G.  Hayes,  who  kindly 
copied  it  from  the  records  of  Washington  University. 
The  remainder  was  taken  from  catalogues. ) 

Christian  College,  Columbia,  Missouri,   1851-1908 

This  college  was  chartered  by  an  Act  of  the  General 
Assembly  of  the  State  of  Missouri,  January  18.  1851. 
(Laws  of  Missouri,  1:51,  pp.  310-312.)  According 
to  the  terms  of  this  charter,  James  Shannon,  T.  B.  B. 
Smith,  Thomas  M.  Allen,  D.  P.  Henderson,  William 
McClure,  W.  W.  Hudson,  Robert  S.  Barr,  Thomas 
D.  Grant,  Levi  T.  Smith,  Flavel  Vivian,  John  Jami- 
son, W.  F.  Birch,  J.  J.  Allen,  J.  C.  Fox,  Lewis  Bryan, 
Elijah  Patterson,  John  S.  Phelps,  Wayman  Grow, 
S.  S.  Church,  and  Moses  Land  were  to  constitute  a 
corporate  body  with  perpetual  succession.  (Sec.  I, 

P-  311-) 

Also,  "  said  College  shall  be  located  at  such  a  place 


OF    WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH  207 

within  the  State  as  shall  be  designated  by  a  majority 
of  the  trustees  herein  named/'  (Sec.  2.) 

At  the  time  of  locating  the  College  the  trustees,  or 
a  majority  of  them,  shall  determine  the  name.  (Sec. 
3.)  After  the  College  has  been  located  and  named 
the  trustees  shall  have  absolute  control  of  the  property 
belonging  to  the  College.  (Sec.  3.)  Trustees  shall 
have  power  to  make  all  by-laws  for  the  governing  of 
the  College  (Sec.  4.),  and  to  fill  all  vacancies  which 
may  occur  in  their  body,  and  reduce  their  number  to 
nine.  As  soon  as  the  funds  permit  a  building  shall  be 
erected.  (Sec.  8.)  Trustees  have  power  to  appoint 
all  necessary  officers  to  conduct  and  manage  the  insti- 
tution, and  to  remove  them  from  office,  and  fix  their 
compensation.  Also  power  to  grant  such  literary 
honors  as  are  usually  granted  by  colleges  or  univer- 
sities in  the  United  States.  (Sees.  8-9.)  Diplomas 
of  this  College  shall  "  entitle  the  possessor  to  all  the 
immunities  which  by  law  or  usage  is  allowed  to  pos- 
sessor of  similar  diplomas  granted  by  any  college  or 
university  in  the  United  States."  (Sec.  n.) 
Trustees  shall  have  power  to  add  other  departments 
to  the  College  whenever  they  deem  it  necessary.  (  Sec. 
13.)  Neither  the  number  of  departments  nor  the 
course  of  study  is  indicated  in  the  charter. 

"  As  early  as  1848  the  idea  of  founding  a  female 
college  in  the  interests  of  the  Christian  Church  began 
to  take  shape  in  the  minds  of  some  of  the  leaders  of 
that  body."  Christian  College  owes  its  existence  more, 
perhaps,  to  D.  P.  Henderson  (a  minister  of  the  Chris- 
tian Church  of  Missouri)  than  to  any  one  else. 

In  1850  James  Shannon,  president  of  Bacon  College 
at  Harrodsburg,  Kentucky,  was  elected  president  of 
Missouri  State  University.  President  Shannon,  as- 
sisted by  D.  P.  Henderson,  S.  S.  Church,  and  F.  M. 
Allen,  obtained  a  charter  for  Christian  College. 
(Baccalaureate  address  before  Christian  College,  May 
31,  1888,  pp.  40-53  of  the  thirty-seventh  annual  cata- 
logue of  Christian  College.) 


208      HISTORY    OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 

In  November,  1849,  Dr.  Samuel  Hatch  and  Prof. 
Henry  White  of  Bacon  College,  Harrodsburg,  Ken- 
tucky, came  to  Columbia  with  the  view  of  inaugurat- 
ing a  "  Female  Collegiate  Institute."  They,  in  con- 
nection with  Dr.  Henderson  and  President  Shannon 
of  the  -State  University,  successfully  carried  their  plan 
into  execution,  and  on  the  recommendation  of  Dr. 
Shannon,  John  Augustus  Williams  of  Kentucky  was 
elected  the  first  president  of  the  newly  founded  institu- 
tion. A  small  house  in  the  town  was  at  first  used, 
but  so  rapidly  did  the  school  grow  a  new  building  be- 
came necessary.  The  incomplete  residence  and 
twenty-nine  acres  of  land,  belonging  to  the  estate  of 
Dr.  J.  H.  Bennett,  were  purchased  in  1851,  and  the 
building  was  opened  for  the  regular  session  in  Sep- 
tember of  the  same  year. 

In  1856  Mr.  Williams  was  succeeded  as  president  by 
Mr.  L.  B.  Wilkes.  In  1858  J.  K.  Rogers  was  elected 
president  and  held  the  office  for  twenty  years.  Sev- 
eral times  during  the  War  between  the  States  Northern 
soldiers  bivouacked  near  the  building,  but  the  College 
was  not  closed. 

The  presidents  since  Mr.  Rogers  have  been  Prof. 
O.  S.  Bryant  of  Independence,  Missouri ;  W.  A.  Old- 
ham  of  Lexington,  Kentucky ;  Mr.  F.  P.  St.  Clair,  who 
was  succeeded  a  few  months  later  by  his  widow,  Mrs. 
Luella  Wilcox  St.  Clair,  the  first  woman  president 
of  Christian  College.  Mrs.  St.  Clair  resigned  her 
position  four  years  later  and  was  succeeded  by  Mrs. 
W.  T.  Moore.  Two  years  later  Mrs.  St.  Clair  be- 
came co-principal  with  Mrs.  Moore.  They  still  hold 
this  position.  The  average  attendance  of  boarding 
pupils  is  now  something  over  one  hundred.  There 
are  nearly  as  many  day  pupils.  This  college  ranks  as 
a  secondary  school ;  that  is,  its  diploma  admits  a  pupil 
to  the  freshman  class  of  the  Missouri  State  University. 
It  has  been  in  active  service  fifty-two  years  since  char- 
tered, and  two  years  prior  to  the  granting  of  the 
charter. 


OF    WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH  209 

(This  sketch  was  taken  from  a  brief  sketch  of  Chris- 
tian College  by  Mrs.  W.  T.  Moore  in  the  Columbia 
(Missouri)  Herald  of  December  20,  1901.) 

Baptist  College  for  Women,  Lexington,  Missouri 

This  college  was  incorporated  by  an  Act  of  General 
Assembly  of  December  12,  1855,  under  the  name  of  the 
Baptist  Female  College.  The  names  of  twenty  men 
are  enrolled  in  the  charter  as  trustees.  These  trustees 
were  to  hold  office  for  one  year,  then  the  stockholders 
were  to  meet  and  elect  from  their  number  twenty 
trustees,  each  stockholder  having  one  vote  for  each 
share  of  stock  he  held.  The  charter  gives  the  trustees 
full  control  of  the  property  of  the  College,  except  that 
they  may  not  sell  any  of  the  property  nor  erect  any 
additional  buildings  unless  a  majority  of  the  stock- 
holders shall  request  the  same  to  be  done.  The 
trustees  also  have  full  control  of  the  administrative 
affairs  of  the  College.  (See  Local  Laws  and  Private 
Acts  of  the  State  of  Missouri,  Adjourned  Session  of 
the  1 8th  General  Assembly,  1855.) 

The  College  has  been  in  successful  operation  from 
the  time  of  its  foundation  until  the  present,  with  the 
exception  of  the  four  years  of  the  War  between  the 
States.  It  is  the  oldest  existing  college  for  girls 
under  the  control  of  the  Baptist  denomination  in  Mis- 
souri. According  to  the  catalogue  for  the  session  of 
1875-76  (the  oldest  belonging  to  the  State  Historical 
Association  of  Missouri),  the  College  had  then  the 
three  departments,  preparatory,  academic,  and  col- 
legiate, with  the  extra  departments  of  music,  orna- 
mental and  fancy  work,  and  post-graduate.  The  num- 
ber of  pupils  was  107.  This  number  included  some 
day  pupils,  as  the  College  could  accommodate  only  60 
boarding  pupils.  Since  then  the  departments  of  litera- 
ture, art,  elocution,  physical  culture,  and  business  have 
been  added  to  the  former  departments.  Also  addi- 
tional accommodations  for  boarders  have  been  made, 


210      HISTORY    OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 

and  in  1900  there  were  118  pupils.  The  music  depart- 
ment of  the  College  increased  so  rapidly  that  it  has 
become  necessary  to  reorganize  it  on  a  different  basis. 
A  new  building  near  the  main  building  has  been  pur- 
chased for  the  conservatory,  and  it  is  proposed  to 
charter  this  department  as  a  separate  organization 
under  the  name  of  "  Missouri  Conservatory  of  Music." 
(See  catalogue  for  1900.) 

Stephens  College,  Columbia,  Missouri,  1856 

On  March  15,  1856,  a  meeting  was  held  for  the 
purpose  of  establishing  a  "  Baptist  Female  College  " 
in  Columbia.  The  plan  of  organization  was  to  issue 
stock  to  subscribers,  each  share  being  valued  at  $100 
and  entitling  its  holder  to  one  vote  in  the  election  of 
curators. 

At  a  meeting  held  May  26,  1856,  the  curators  were 
elected,  and  it  was  decided  to  open  the  College  in 
September  or  October,  1856.  In  June  of  the  same 
year  William  Rothwell  was  elected  the  first  president, 
and  it  was  decided  to  open  the  College  in  September. 
The  College  was  chartered  January  26,  1857,  under 
the  name  of  Columbia  Baptist  Female  College. 

By  the  provisions  of  the  charter  the  curators  have 
full  control  of  the  property  of  the  College,  except 
that  they  cannot  mortgage  or  sell  the  real  estate  of  the 
College  unless  the  stockholders  owning  a  majority  of 
the  shares  request  the  same.  All  property  of  the  Col- 
lege is  held  free  from  taxation.  The  number  of  cura- 
tors provided  for  in  the  charter  is  not  less  than  seven 
nor  more  than  twelve.  They  have  control  of  the  ad- 
ministration of  the  affairs  of  the  College.  (See  Laws 
of  Missouri,  1856-57,  pp.  227,  228.) 

In  1869  the  Missouri  Baptist  General  Association 
took  decided  steps  toward  the  establishment  of  a  State 
female  college,  and  a  committee  was  appointed  to  de- 
vise ways  and  means  to  carry  out  this  purpose.  The 
following  year,  1870,  the  General  Association  met  in 


OF    WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH 

St.  Louis,  and  at  this  meeting  the  committee  reported 
"  such  an  institution  a  necessity."  The  report  was 
adopted,  and  the  Association  invited  all  communities 
to  enter  into  competition  for  the  location  of  the  school. 
The  offer  made  by  the  trustees  of  the  Baptist  Female 
College  of  Columbia  being  deemed  the  best,  was  ac- 
cepted, and  a  committee  was  appointed  to  nominate  a 
board  of  curators.  This  committee  in  making  its  re- 
port also  presented  a  bond  for  $20,000  given  by  the 
Hon.  J.  L.  Stephens,  as  a  beginning  of  a  suitable  en- 
dowment for  the  College.  The  bond  having  been 
accepted,  the  General  Association  instructed  the  cura- 
tors to  incorporate  the  new  enterprise  under  the  name 
of  Stephens  College,  in  recognition  of  this  generous 
gift  of  Mr.  Stephens.  The  College  at  present  has  real 
estate  and  school  equipment  to  the  value  of  $125,000. 
(From  a  sketch  of  Stephens  College  in  the  Columbia 
(Missouri)  Herald,  December  20,  1901.) 

When  the  College  was  organized  there  were  three 
departments,  the  preparatory,  the  collegiate  and  the  or- 
namental. The  last  included  music,  drawing  and 
painting.  The  course  now  includes  primary  and  pre- 
paratory departments,  English,  scientific,  classical,  and 
post-graduate  courses.  Also  schools  of  music,  ora- 
tory, physical  culture,  and  arts;  and  a  commercial  de- 
partment. This  is  a  secondary  school.  Its  graduates 
are  admitted  into  the  freshman  class  of  the  State  Uni- 
versity. 

(See  catalogue  for  1901.) 

The  Elizabeth  Aull  Seminary,  Lexington,  Missouri, 
1859-1899 

"  The  Elizabeth  Aull  Seminary  was  founded  by  the 
lady  whose  name  it  bears,  in  the  desire  to  provide  for 
the  education  of  young  women  according  to  Christian 
ideals.  For  this  noble  purpose  Miss  Aull  gave  build- 
ing and  grounds." 

The  Seminary  is  under  the  joint  control  of  Lafayette 


HISTORY    OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 

Presbytery  of  Missouri  and  the  Presbyterian  Church 
of  Lexington.  The  church  is  represented  in  the  man- 
agement by  a  board  of  trustees  and  the  Presbytery  by 
a  "  committee  of  visitors." 

Dr.  Lewis  G.  Barbour,  now  and  for  many  years  an 
honored  member  of  the  faculty  of  Central  University 
of  Kentucky,  was  the  first  president  of  Elizabeth  Aull 
Seminary.  He  held  the  office  from  1860  until  1865. 
Dr.  J.  A.  Quarles,  now  of  Washington  and  Lee  Uni- 
versity, of  Virginia,  should  be  mentioned,  because,  in 
as  much  as  his  term  of  service  was  twice  as  long  as  that 
of  any  other  president,  his  influence  upon  the  character 
of  the  school  was  probably  more  decided.  (From  the 
Elisabeth  Aull  Student,  June,  1896.) 

Thirteen  trustees  are  named  in  the  charter.  Their 
successors  were  to  be  elected  by  the  Presbyterian 
Church  at  Lexington.  Their  term  of  office  was  three 
years  from  and  after  the  election  which  was  to  be 
held  each  year  on  the  first  Monday  in  April.  The 
board  was  divided  into  three  classes  to  be  determined 
by  lot — four  in  the  first  class,  whose  term  of  office 
was  to  expire  the  first  Monday  in  April,  1860;  four  in 
the  second  class,  whose  term  of  office  was  to  last  until 
April,  1 86 1,  and  five  in  the  third  class,  whose  term  of 
office  was  to  last  until  April,  1862.  The  trustees  were 
given  the  powers  usually  conferred  upon  the  trustees 
of  a  College  or  Seminary. 

The  charter  is  found  in  the  Laws  of  the  State  of 
Missouri  passed  at  the  first  session  of  the  General 
Assembly,  1859. 

The  first  catalogue  in  the  library  of  the  Historical 
Association  of  Missouri  shows  that  there  were  137 
pupils  during  the  years  1871-72,  and  the  catalogue  for 
1898-99  shows  only  58  enrolled.  The  College  has 
suspended,  but  was  in  continued  existence  from  its 
foundation  until  after  the  session  of  1899.  There  is 
a  resolution  passed  by  the  board  of  trustees  just  before 
the  session  of  1871-72  that  deserves  mention.  "  Re- 
solved, That  there  shall,  from  this  time  forth,  be  no 


OF    WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH  213 

public  exhibitions,  no  cantatas,  in  fact  nothing  ap- 
proaching a  theatrical  display  in  the  exercise  of  this 
Seminary."  The  reason  for  this  resolution  was  "  that 
woman's  sphere  is  the  home  circle;  that  she  is  neither 
fitted  nor  designed  by  God  for  the  public  life  of  man  " ; 
believing  this,  "  our  purpose  is  to  educate  her  for  her 
hallowed  privacy.  On  this  account  we  have  entirely 
discarded  the  custom  of  parading  our  girls  before  the 
common  crowd  in  annual  exhibitions/'  (Catalogue 
for  1871,  1872.) 

Howard-Payne  College,  Fayette,  Missouri,  1828-1908 

Mr.  Green  begins  his  great  history  of  the  English 
people  by  a  study  of  their  condition  in  the  forests 
of  Germany  before  the  migration  to  Great  Britain. 
Similarly,  the  history  of  Howard-Payne  College  may 
be  begun  with  the  establishment  of  Fayette  Academy 
by  Mr.  Archibald  Patterson,  in  1828.  The  Academy 
building  was  a  one-story  brick  building  having  two 
rooms,  one  for  the  boys  and  one  for  the  girls.  Mr. 
Patterson's  great  ambition  was  to  establish  a  college 
of  high  grade  in  Fayette,  and  he  labored  assiduously 
to  accomplish  this  purpose.  Doubtless  largely  through 
his  influence  a  more  imposing  edifice  than  the  little 
red-brick  schoolhouse  was  begun.  The  work  pro- 
gressed slowly,  and  before  the  building  was  com- 
pleted Mr.  Patterson  moved  the  school  into  it.  The 
building  caught  fire  from  a  stove  in  one  of  the  rooms 
of  the  lower  floor  and  was  destroyed  February,  1838, 
and  the  school  returned  to  the  little  red-brick  school- 
house.  Mr.  Patterson  continued  the  school  success- 
fully until  the  spring  of  1844,  when  he  accepted  a 
call  to  Marion  College,  Palmyra,  Missouri. 

Meanwhile,  the  location  of  the  State  University  was 
exciting  much  interest.  The  citizens,  in  anticipation 
of  this,  circulated  subscription  papers,  raised  some 
money,  and  commenced  work  on  a  large  two-story 
building  with  four  imposing  columns  in  front;  but 


HISTORY    OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 

failing  to  attain  their  ambition  the  work  lagged  and 
the  interior  was  not  finished  when  the  contractors 
caused  the  building  to  be  sold  December  6,  1844.  Mr. 
William  D.  Swinney  bought  it,  and  in  1847  conveyed 
it  to  a  board  of  trustees  to  be  held  in  trust  for  a  public 
institution  of  learning,  to  be  under  the  control  of  the 
Methodist  Episcopal  Church  South. 

In  the  summer  of  1844  Dr.  William  T.  Lucky  and 
his  young  wife,  Mary  Scarritt,  became  citizens  of  Fay- 
ette,  and  in  the  fall  of  that  year  he  opened  a  school  in 
the  little  red  schoolhouse,  commencing  with  seven 
pupils.  The  school  was  so  popular  that  in  less  than 
two  years  the  building  was  crowded,  and  the  family 
accommodations  of  the  town  were  taxed  to  accommo- 
date the  pupils  from  abroad.  Mr.  Lucky  taught  his 
classes  by  day,  and  in  his  leisure  hours  and  often  by 
night  assisted  in  the  work  on  the  college  building.  In 
1845  Mr.  Lucky,  assisted  by  his  brother-in-law,  Mr. 
Nathan  Scarritt,  organized  Howard  High  School. 
Two  years  later  it  was  transferred  to  the  control  of 
the  board  of  trustees  chosen  by  Mr.  Swinney,  and  thus 
became  identified  with  Southern  Methodism  in  Mis- 
souri. The  Annual  Conference  of  M.  E.  C.  South, 
which  met  in  Fayette,  1851,  was  so  favorably  im- 
pressed with  the  school  that  Rev.  J.  S.  Riggs  was  ap- 
pointed financial  agent  to  raise  funds  for  a  boarding- 
house,  which  was  much  needed.  In  January,  1854, 
the  building  with  the  furniture,  library,  apparatus  and 
books  of  352  pupils  were  destroyed  by  fire.  The  of- 
ficers of  the  different  churches  kindly  tendered  the  use 
of  the  churches,  and  such  was  the  administrative 
ability  of  Dr.  Lucky  that  only  one  day  was  lost  from 
school  work. 

Previous  to  the  fire  the  boys  and  girls  had  been 
taught  in  different  apartments  of  the  same  building; 
henceforth  they  were  to  be  taught  in  separate  build- 
ings. The  boys'  school  became  the  foundation  of 
Central  College,  which  was  organized  in  1857;  while 


OF    WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH  215 

the  girls'  department  was  chartered  as  Howard  Female 
College  in  1859,  by  the  Legislature  of  Missouri. 

A  heavy  debt  on  the  College  necessitated  its  sale  in 
1869.  It  was  purchased  by  Moses  U.  Payne  and 
deeded  by  him  to  the  "  board  of  curators,"  "  to  have 
and  hold  for  the  use  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church  South,  in  the  State  of  Missouri,  subject  to  the 
discipline,  usages,  rules,  and  regulations  of  the  Mis- 
souri Conference  of  said  church,  as  from  time  to  time 
enacted  and  declared  by  said  Conference;  and  that 
said  premises  be  used  for  female  school  purposes  ex- 
clusively." 

In  consideration  of  the  liberality  of  Rev.  Moses  U. 
Payne,  the  board  of  curators,  at  its  session  in  June, 
1892,  and  by  authority  of  the  Missouri  Conference 
granted  at  its  session  in  September,  1891,  changed  the 
name  of  the  institution  to  Howard-Payne  College. 
Thus  this  school  has  been  in  active  operation  since 
1828;  first  as  a  department  of  an  academy,  then  as  a 
department  of  a  high  school,  and  for  forty-eight  years 
a  school  for  girls  exclusively. 

The  first  graduating  class  received  certificates  in 
1849.  This  was  a  bright  era  in  the  history  of  the 
school.  Gradually  the  usual  departments  of  a  first- 
class  seminary  had  been  added  and  the  standard  of 
scholarship  had  been  much  elevated.  Its  first  class 
was  regarded  as  equal  to  any  in  the  West. 

During  the  first  fourteen  years  of  its  existence  more 
than  2,000  pupils  received  instruction  in  Howard  High 
School;  many  of  these  became  teachers.  The  in- 
fluence of  this  school  upon  the  standard  of  education, 
particularly  the  education  of  girls,  has  been  felt  in 
every  part  of  Missouri. 

The  first  and  only  principal  of  Howard  High 
School  was  Dr.  Lucky.  He  was  also  the  first  presi- 
dent of  Howard  College,  which  office  he  held  two 
years,  resigning  in  1861. 

The  present  course  of  study  is  arranged  as  prepara- 


216      HISTORY    OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 

tory  and  collegiate,  each  requiring  four  years  for  its 
completion.  The  Bible  has  been  arranged  in  a  four- 
year  course,  and  all  who  take  the  full  course  are  re- 
quired to  take  this  also.  Ample  provision  has  been 
made  for  the  departments  of  music,  art,  elocution,  and 
physical  culture.  A  museum  containing  an  excellent 
collection  of  minerals,  ores,  etc.,  a  library  containing 
1,200  volumes,  and  a  reading-room  furnished  with 
current  literature  afford  good  facilities  for  teaching. 

The  College  grants  diplomas  conferring  the  degrees 
of  Mistress  of  Arts  and  Mistress  of  English  Litera- 
ture ;  also  diplomas  or  certificates  of  graduation  in  the 
schools  of  instrumental  music,  vocal  music,  expression, 
painting  and  drawing.  Elective  courses  are  offered  to 
those  not  desiring  a  regular  college  course,  and  a  nor- 
mal course  is  offered  to  those  wishing  to  prepare  to 
teach. 


OF    WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH  217 


CHAPTER    XXI 
Early  Schools  in  North  Carolina 

DURING  the  period  of  Proprietary  government 
(1663-1729)  only  two  or  three  schools  are  on  record. 
The  first  report  of  any  schools  in  the  Province  was 
made  by  Dr.  John  Blair,  a  missionary  to  the  colony 
in  1704.  From  his  reports  we  find  that  the  first 
churches — Episcopal  churches — had  lay  readers  to 
supply  them  with  sermons,  and  these  readers  were 
teachers  in  almost  every  case.  Near  every  parish 
church  was  a  parish  school. 

Neither  the  population  nor  the  churches  nor  the 
schools  increased  rapidly.  It  was  not  until  1752, 
when  the  Scotch-Irish  began  to  come  in  great  numbers, 
that  the  population  exceeded  50,000.  These  Scotch- 
Irish  Presbyterians  brought  with  them  deeper  and 
more  practical  ideas  of  religion  and  culture,  and 
churches  began  to  multiply.  Every  Presbyterian 
preacher  was  a  teacher,  and  schools  became  the  right 
arm  of  the  churches. 

The  Moravians  came  about  the  same  time,  and 
churches  and  schools  have  been  vital  points  of  their 
life.  Even  their  records  are  meager.  Only  in  con- 
nection with  the  life  and  labors  of  some  pastor  a 
school  is  mentioned ;  no  details ;  nothing  to  show 
whether  girls  were  allowed  the  benefit  of  these  schools 
or  not. 

About  1782  the  interest  in  education  had  advanced 
so  much  that  the  Legislature  began  to  incorporate  acad- 
emies. From  1782  to  1799,  seventeen  years,  there 
were  thirty-three  academies  incorporated,  but  only  the 
names  of  the  incorporators,  the  name  of  the  academy, 
the  date,  and  the  property  rights  can  now  be  ascer- 


218      HISTORY    OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 

tained,  and  it  is  only  through  the  descendants  of  the 
girls  who  attended  school,  by  means  of  old  books  and 
papers  still  extant,  that  anything  can  bs  learned 
about  the  scholastic  advantages  of  the  girls  of  that 
period. 

Catalogues  were  not  used,  paper  was  scarce  and 
very  high  priced — even  newspapers  were  printed  on 
sheets  6  by  7  inches.  From  such  sources  it  has  been 
ascertained  that  some  of  these  charters  established  two 
schools,  one  for  boys  and  one  for  girls. 

The  first  academy  for  girls  so  established  was  New 
Berne  Academy,  Craven  County,  in  1764. 

Bladen  Academy  was  chartered  in  1797,  and  Adams 
Creek,  Craven  County,  in  1798. 

The  only  incorporated  school  of  the  old  days  in 
Brunswick  County  was  Smithville  Academy,  chartered 
in  1798.  It  had  numerous  trustees,  and  was  author- 
ized to  raise  $7,000  by  lottery.  This  scheme  failed. 
Hon.  A.  M.  Waddell  says  his  mother,  daughter  of 
Alfred  Moore,  Jr.,  and  granddaughter  of  Judge  A. 
Moore,  attended  this  school  at  Smithville.  Mrs. 
Clitherall,  nee  Burgwyn,  was  the  principal  in  1820. 
This  school  was  established  after  the  close  of  the 
Revolutionary  War,  but  prior  to  1800. 

In  1805  Union  Hill  Academy  was  chartered,  and 
in  1809  the  trustees  of  this  academy  were  authorized 
to  raise  by  lottery  $5,000  to  complete  the  building  and 
to  establish  an  academy  for  girls  at  Asheville. 

The  Female  Academy  at  Raleigh  was  established  in 
1809. 

Also  in  1809  a  school  for  girls  was  taught  by  J. 
Mordecai  and  assistants.  The  closing  examination 
was  held  in  December,  on  English  grammar,  history, 
and  geography  with  the  use  of  the  globes.  Parents, 
guardians  and  friends  of  the  school  were  invited  to 
attend.  A  commendation  of  the  management  and  the 
proficiency  of  the  pupils  was  published  in  the  local 
paper,  signed  by  over  twenty  citizens.  Music,  draw- 
ing and  painting  were  taught  under  the  direction  of 


OF    WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH  219 

Mr.  Miller.  The  terms  for  board  and  tuition  were 
$105  per  annum.  Many  of  the  young  ladies  appeared 
in  dresses  embroidered  and  made  by  themselves;  and 
other  specimens  of  needlework  were  displayed. 

In  1 8 10  Miss  Frances  Bo  wen  opened  a  school  for 
girls  in  Kayetteville. 

In  February,  1810,  Mr.  William  White,  secretary 
of  the  board  of  trustees,  sent  out  the  following  cir- 
cular :  "  Mrs.  Sanbourne  will  teach  music,  plain  sew- 
ing, and  ornamental  needlework,  embroidery,  drawing, 
and  painting.  The  other  branches,  history,  writing, 
reading,  arithmetic,  English  grammar,  and  geography, 
and  French,  will  be  taught  by  the  teachers  of  the  acad- 
emy for  boys,  until  further  notice." 

Morgan  Academy  was  chartered  in  1783;  Morgan- 
ton  Academy  in  1823  and  again  in  1844.  In  the  Act 
of  1823  it  was  recited  that  "  there  had  been  for  many 
years  an  academy  at  Morganton  with  a  flourishing 
male  and  female  school  attached  to  it." 

Among  the  teachers  for  girls  at  Morganton  mention 
is  made  of  the  Misses  Maria  and  Harriet  Allen  from 
Pennsylvania,  Miss  Mcllwaine,  Miss  Cowan,  and  Miss 
Correns. 

The  Shocco  Female  Seminary,  Warren  County,  was 
announced  as  follows :  "  Mrs.  Lucas  informs  her 
friends  and  the  public  that  her  school  will  be  resumed 
the  first  Monday  in  February.  Having  associated 
with  her  an  able  female  assistant,  the  following 
branches  will  be  taught:  Spelling,  reading,  writing, 
arithmetic,  grammar,  geography,  astronomy,  natural 
philosophy,  rhetoric,  chemistry,  logic,  history,  myth- 
ology, and  botany.  Board  and  tuition,  $50  per  session 
of  five  months ;  music,  $20 ;  half  in  advance.  Decem- 
ber 5,  1826." 

On  the  same  date  appeared  the  announcement  of  the 
Hillsboro  Female  Seminary: 

"  The  principal  informs  the  patrons  of  this  school 
that  in  addition  to  the  able  female  help  already  em- 


220      HISTORY    OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 

ployed,  he  will  be  assisted  by  a  gentleman  in  every  way 
qualified  to  teach  advanced  classes.  An  apparatus  for 
a  chemical  laboratory,  and  for  use  of  pupils  in  natural 
philosophy  and  astronomy,  has  been  purchased;  and  a 
foundation  for  a  mineralogical  cabinet  made.  Tuition 
from  $10  to  $15;  music,  $24;  drawing  and  painting, 
$10  each;  needlework  $i  per  session. 

"WM.  M.  GREEN,  Supt." 

This  must  have  been  an  Episcopal  school,  for  Mr. 
Green  was,  some  years  later,  the  Bishop  of  Mississippi. 

In  1827  Rev.  Elisha  Graves  taught  a  school  at  Wal- 
nut Grove,  twelve  miles  from  Hillsboro.  "  Every  nec- 
essary and  useful  branch  of  literature  and  some  orna- 
mental branches  "  were  taught. 

In  1830  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Spencer  O'Brien,  principals, 
assisted  by  an  able  assistant  in  each  department,  taught 
the  Williamsboro  Female  Academy. 

In  1830  the  Southern  Female  Classical  Seminary,  at 
Oxford,  Granville  County,  was  "  conducted  by  Mr. 
and  Mrs.  Hollister,  assisted  by  a  young  lady  every 
way  qualified  for  her  work.  The  course  of  instruction 
is  more  extended  than  heretofore;  and  more  than  is 
usually  obtained  in  girls'  schools." 

Since  its  settlement  Charlotte  has  been  an  educa- 
tional center.  Very  early  in  its  history  there  was  an 
institution  known  as  the  Charlotte  Female  Institute. 
In  1838  it  was  in  charge  of  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Spencer, 
who  were  considered  excellent  teachers. 

Some  other  schools  in  Mecklenburg  County,  in  the 
vicinity  of  Charlotte,  were  Providence  Whitehall  Acad- 
emy, taught  in  1852  by  Miss  H.  G.  Graham;  and 
Providence  Female  Academy,  taught  by  Miss  Sarah  J. 
Parks,  principal.  In  1853  T.  M.  Kirkpatrick,  who 
had  been  teaching  at  Davidson  Colleee,  began  Sharon 
Female  Academy,  seven  miles  from  Charlotte.  At  his 
death,  in  1855,  he  was  succeeded  by  Miss  Eliza  Parker. 
In  1855  Miss  Susan  Rudesill  was  teaching  a  school 
for  girls  at  the  residence  of  Mrs.  Margaret  Greer,  in 


OF    WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH 

the  Paw  Creek  section.  Rev.  J.  M.  Caldwell  and  his 
wife  taught  at  Sugar  Creek  several  years  prior  to  1845. 
Then  Misses  Gould  and  Chamberlain  conducted  Clare- 
mont  Academy,  and  in  1852  Miss  Mary  Ann  Frew 
taught  there. 

About  the  same  time  a  Miss  Alexander  taught  a 
girls'  school  near  Charlotte,  and  in  1853  Miss  Brandon 
conducted  Mt.  Carmel  Academy.  The  next  year 
Adolphus  Evveite  introduced  a  new  system  of  draw- 
ing. 

Mecklenburg  has  had  an  interesting  history,  and  her 
citizens  have  wielded  a  powerful  influence  on  the 
destinies  of  the  "  Old  North  State,"  but  much  of  the 
history  of  her  schools  for  girls  has  been  lost ;  however, 
one  interesting  fact — the  name  of  the  first  lady 
teacher — has  been  preserved.  She  was  Miss  Eliza- 
beth Cummins,  who  taught  a  four  months'  school  in 
the  county  in  1774. 

In  the  small  isolated  settlements  it  was  impossible 
to  have  a  regular  school,  but  even  then  the  girls  were 
not  neglected;  some  gentlemen  would  assume  the 
responsibility  of  employing  a  governess  and  providing 
a  schoolroom,  and  his  neighbors,  with  his  full  and 
free  consent,  would  avail  themselves  of  this  oppor- 
tunity to  send  their  daughters  to  school.  Such  a 
school  was  established  in  Chatham  County,  by  Mr. 
Edward  Jones,  Solicitor-General  of  the  State  of  North 
Carolina.  In  course  of  time  the  daughters  took  charge 
of  it,  and  one  of  them  named  the  school  Kelvin,  be- 
cause she  so  much  admired  the  Scotch  song,  "  Let  us 
haste  to  Kelvin  Grove,  Bonnie  Lassie,  O."  The  school 
was  removed  to  Pittsboro,  the  county-seat,  where  Miss 
Charlotte  Jones  married  Mr.  William  H.  Harden. 
They  continued  the  Kelvin  school  until  they  went  to 
Columbia  Institute,  Tennessee,  during  the  forties. 

Alamance  County  was  settled  by  Germans  and  Ger- 
man was  the  language  used.  English  was  not  intro- 
duced until  1812,  and  did  not  become  the  principal 
language  until  1828.  However,  schools  sprang  up  in 


222      HISTORY    OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 

Alamance  prior  to  1740,  and  there  is  little  doubt  that 
there  were  schools  for  girls  as  well  as  for  boys. 

About  the  same  time  the  Friends  (Quakers)  had 
schools  about  Cane  Creek  and  Spring  Meeting-house. 
One  of  these,  taught  by  Mr.  Matt  Thompson  and  his 
wife,  must  have  been  a  school  for  girls,  at  least  it  had 
a  department  for  girls. 

Dr.  Kemp  Battle  had  prepared  a  list  of  teachers  most 
eminent  in  their  day  and  generation,  which  has  been 
published  in  the  biennial  report  of  the  Superintendent 
of  Public  Instruction  of  North  Carolina.  From  this 
list  the  names  of  women  so  distinguished  and  the 
names  of  schools  for  girls  have  been  culled. 

At  a  very  early  period — tradition  points  to  a  period 
prior  to  the  Revolutionary  War — a  school  was  estab- 
lished at  Springhill,  Lenoir  County,  and  was  greatly 
prosperous  as  late  as  1812. 

About  the  same  time  Kinston  Female  Seminary  was 
under  the  charge  of  the  Misses  Patrick.  Also  prior 
to  the  Revolution  Miss  Ann  Earl  had  a  school  of  some 
note  in  Chowan  County. 

Between  1800  and  1825  Rev.  Gilbert  Morgan  and 
Mrs.  Morgan  were  principals  of  a  school  at  Greens- 
boro. This  school  must  have  had  a  department  for 
girls,  as  women  did  not  teach  school  for  boys,  and 
mixed  schools  were  not  in  favor  with  Southern  people, 
The  schools  at  Nashville  and  Louisville  were  of  this 
type;  these  schools  were  taught  by  John  B.  Bobbitt 
and  Mrs.  Bobbitt.  During  this  period  Mrs.  Robert  L. 
Edmonds  was  principal  of  Wadesboro  Female  Semi- 
nary ;  and  Miss  Ann  Hall  was  also  principal  of  a  school 
in  Wadesboro. 

Between  the  years  1825  and  1850  the  teachers  who 
began  teaching  were:  Miss  Mary  B.  Cotta,  who  es- 
tablished a  school  of  justly  deserved  repute  in  Wash- 
ington, Beaufort  County,  some  time  in  the  30*8.  She 
taught  there  many  years,  then  married  Rev.  Thomas 
R.  Owen.  She  then  returned  to  Tarboro,  where  she 
and  her  husband  opened  a  similar  school.  After  her 


OF    WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH 

departure  from  Washington  the  school  was  taught  by 
Miss  Fanny  Owens.  Mrs.  Harriet  Banks  taught  a 
school  in  Murfreesboro,  Miss  Emma  J.  Taylor  in 
Caldwell  County,  Mrs.  Martha  Hutsell  in  Buncombe 
County,  Miss  Hoye  was  principal  of  Edgeworth 
Female  Seminary,  Miss  Maria  J.  Holmes  and  Miss 
Charlotte  Jones  taught  in  Pittsboro,  and  Miss  Mabel 
Bingham  in  Fayetteville. 

The  Goldsboro  Seminary  was  under  the  charge  of 
Rev.  James  H.  Brant,  and  Miss  Maria  L.  Spear  was 
the  principal  of  Hillsboro  Seminary.  Miss  Mary 
Mann  taught  a  school  for  girls  in  Columbia,  Tyrrell 
County;  Miss  Margaret  Smith  in  Milton,  Miss  Sara 
Kolloch  in  Greensboro  and  Hillsboro,  Mrs.  Charles 
Mock  in  Davidson,  and  Misses  Sarah  and  Maria  Nash 
taught  in  Greensboro,  but  whether  in  the  same  school 
with  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Morgan  or  not  does  not  appear. 
Rev.  Angus  B.  McNeill,  principal  of  Spring  Vale 
Academy  established  a  school  for  girls  about  a  quarter 
of  a  mile  from  the  Academy,  and  brought  Miss  Har- 
riet Bizzle  from  the  North  to  take  charge  of  it.  This 
school  had  a  large  patronage.  After  the  marriage  of 
Miss  Bizzle  and  Mr.  McNeill  they  continued  the 
school  for  some  time,  and  then  moved  to  Carthage  in 
Moore  County,  and  taught  successfully  until  the  people 
objected  to  Mrs.  McNeill's  unreasonable  severity  of 
discipline.  After  the  departure  of  the  McNeills,  Rev. 
Murdock  McMillan  and  Mrs.  McMillan  took  charge 
of  Spring  Vale  Academy. 

About  1850  there  was  an  institute  for  girls  in  Buck- 
land,  Gates  County,  of  which  Samuel  E.  Smith  was 
principal.  About  1852  James  W.  Coston  founded  a 
seminary  for  girls  at  Sunbury;  all  the  teachers  were 
from  the  North  and  all  have  been  forgotten,  even  their 
names  are  unknown,  except  Miss  Mary  Williams, 
whose  name  has  been  preserved  by  the  following  in- 
cident: She  and  some  of  the  scholars  lived  in  the 
family  of  Mr.  Coston,  who  was  in  the  habit  of  prefac- 
ing breakfast  with  prayers  of  unreasonable  length. 


HISTORY    OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 

Once  when  Miss  Mary's  appetite  was  particularly 
sharp,  after  kneeling  until  her  patience  was  exhausted, 
she  arose  with  a  snap,  and  exclaimed,  "  Mr.  Coston, 
are  you  going  to  pray  three  weeks  ?  " 

In  1837  Rev.  William  McPheeters,  D.  D.,  the  emi- 
nent principal  of  Raleigh  Academy,  took  charge  of  a 
school  for  girls  in  Fayetteville,  but  failing  health 
caused  him  to  resign  at  a  very  early  period  in  its  his- 
tory. Mrs.  Carr,  widow  of  Rev.  Daniel  Carr,  of 
Christian  (Methodist)  Church  and  editor  of  the  Chris- 
tian Sun,  taught  a  school  for  girls  in  Graham,  Ala- 
mance  County.  This  school  attained  some  popularity 
and  was  well  attended,  though  just  when  it  flourished 
does  not  appear  in  the  records.  In  1848,  and  for 
some  years  afterward,  Rev.  Thomas  Meredith,  founder 
of  the  Biblical  Record,  was  principal  of  an  institution 
for  girls  in  Raleigh. 

Chalk  Level  Academy  for  boys  and  girls  was  estab- 
lished in  1835  by  Mr-  Doyle  Pearson  of  Person 
County.  His  sister  Elizabeth  was  principal  of  the 
department  for  girls.  The  school  acquired  a  high 
reputation.  The  boys'  department  averaged  about 
seventy,  and  the  girls'  about  one  hundred.  The  build- 
ings were  half  a  mile  apart. 

Washington  Academy,  Washington,  Beaufort 
County,  was  chartered  in  1808  and  again  in  1834. 
Trustees  have  been  regularly  elected  since  the  latter 
date.  The  Academy  was  wisely  made  capacious,  and 
is  now  allowed  to  be  used  as  a  part  of  the  graded- 
school  system,  the  trustees  retaining  the  ownership. 
About  1826  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Sanford  were  principals; 
then  Rev.  George  W.  Freeman,  afterward  D.  D., 
rector  of  the  Episcopal  Church  in  Raleigh,  and  then 
Bishop  of  Arkansas.  He  is  remembered  as  an  excel- 
lent teacher.  After  him  Miss  Richmond  from  Massa- 
chusetts was  employed  by  a  few  heads  of  families  to 
take  charge  of  a  select  school,  which  she  did  to  their 
great  satisfaction.  Beginning  with  1832,  for  five 
years  Washington  secured  the  services  of  Mr.  May- 


OF    WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH  225 

hew,  an  estimable  man  and  a  skilled  instructor. 
Among  his  pupils  were  Mrs.  O'Branch,  Miss  Marcia 
Rodman,  and  Mrs.  Olivia  Myers,  and  other  like  ac- 
complished ladies.  In  the  fall  of  1843  Mr.  William 
Bogart  left  his  school  in  Edenton,  and  with  great  ac- 
ceptability took  charge  of  Washington  Academy  until 
the  War  between  the  States. 

(Much  of  the  data  concerning  these  old  schools 
have  been  furnished  by  Mrs.  H.  DeB.  Wills,  who 
searched  through  old  newspapers  and  other  records  for 
the  facts  here  recorded.  Much  has  been  taken  from 
Mr.  Kemp  P.  Battle's  paper,  "  Partial  List  of  the  Most 
Prominent  Teachers  to  1850."  Also  some  facts  from 
"  The  Church  and  Private  Schools  of  North  Caro- 
lina.") 

Greensboro  College  for  Women,  Greensboro,  North 
Carolina,  1838-1908 

The  necessity  of  establishing  a  college  for  women 
was  felt  by  prominent  ministers  and  intelligent  lay- 
men of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  for  several 
years  before  any  direct  effort  was  made  to  establish 
such  an  institution.  The  subject  was  frequently  dis- 
cussed in  the  annual  conferences ;  finally  definite  action 
was  brought  about  by  the  petition  sent  by  the  trustees 
of  Greensboro  Female  College  to  the  Virginia  Con- 
ference, which  met  in  Petersburg,  January  31,  1836. 
At  that  time  the  North  Carolina  Conference  was  or- 
ganized, and  the  churches  in  North  Carolina  ceased  to 
belong  to  the  Virginia  Conference, 

The  petition  was  referred  to  a  committee  consisting 
of  Rev.  Moses  Brock,  Rev.  Peter  Doub,  and  Rev. 
Samuel  S.  Bryant.  After  setting  forth  the  necessity 
of  a  school  of  high  grade  for  the  education  of  women, 
under  the  auspices  of  the  North  Carolina  Conference, 
the  committee  reported  the  following  resolutions, 
which  were  adopted: 

"  Resolved,  i.  That  the  Conference  will  co-operate 


226      HISTORY    OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 

with  the  trustees  of  '  Green's  Female  School/  provided 
that  one-half  the  number  of  the  board  of  trustees  shall 
at  all  times  be  members  of  the  North  Carolina  Con- 
ference. 

"  Resolved,  2.  That  the  board  thus  constituted  shall 
petition  the  Legislature  of  North  Carolina  for  a  proper 
charter  for  a  seminary  of  learning,  to  be  called  the 
Greensboro  Female  College. 

"  Resolved,  3.  That  the  Conference  appoint  Moses 
Brock,  John  Hand,  James  Reid,  Bennett  T.  Blake, 
William  E.  Pell,  and  Samuel  S.  Bryant,  trustees,  to 
carry  into  effect  the  object  contemplated  by  the  pre- 
vious resolutions. 

"  Resolved,  4.  That  the  Bishop  be  requested  to  ap- 
point an  agent  for  the  purpose  of  raising  funds  for 
this  object. 

"  MOSES  BROCK,  Chairman." 

In  accordance  with  the  foregoing  resolutions  the  ten 
ministers  named  in  the  third  resolution,  and  ten  lay- 
men, constituting  the  board  of  trustees,  secured  from 
the  Legislature  a  charter  granting  the  rights  and  priv- 
ileges usually  bestowed  upon  colleges  of  high  grade. 
The  charter  was  ratified  December  28,  1838.  (T.  M. 
Jones,  in  "  Centennial  of  Methodism  in  North  Caro- 
lina.") 

On  account  of  the  severe  depression  in  all  lines  of 
business  it  required  several  years  of  canvassing  to 
raise  sufficient  funds  to  erect  the  building.  For  the 
accomplishment  of  this  difficult  task  we  are  indebted 
to  the  untiring  efforts  of  S.  S.  Bryant,  Moses  Brock, 
James  Reid,  and  Ira  T.  Wyche,  who  were  agents  for 
the  College  in  those  trying  years.  The  corner-stone 
was  laid  in  September,  1843.  In  l846  the  building 
was  completed  and  ready  for  occupancy,  but  the 
trustees  did  not  select  a  faculty  until  the  following- 
year.  In  the  fall  of  that  year  the  classes  were  or- 
ganized and  work  commenced  uftder  the  administra- 
tion of  Rev.  Solomon  Lea,  who  had  the  honor  of  be- 


OF    WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH 

ing  the  first  president  of  the  first  chartered  college  for 
women  in  North  Carolina. 

Mr.  Lea  resigned  at  the  close  of  the  first  session, 
and  was  succeeded  by  Rev.  A.  M.  Shipp,  D.  D.,  of 
South  Carolina.  For  three  years  the  College  pros- 
pered under  his  wise  administration  and  twenty-six 
young  women  were  graduated  from  the  institution. 

Rev.  Charles  F.  Deems,  D.  D.,  who  succeeded  Dr. 
Shipp  in  1850,  grasped  the  situation  and  mastered  it 
immediately,  and  the  patronage  was  largely  increased. 
It  continued  to  flourish  to  the  close  of  his  administra- 
tion in  1854.  At  that  time  Rev.  Turner  Myrick  Jones, 
afterward  Rev.  T.  M.  Jones,  D.  D.,  was  a  professor 
in  the  College.  The  board  of  trustees  recognized  in 
him  the  qualities  needed  in  a  man  to  render  him  suited 
for  great  enterprises.  Fortunately  for  the  College, 
he  was  elected  president  and  held  that  position  until 
his  greatly  lamented  death  in  1890.  For  thirty-six 
years  Dr.  Jones  labored  for  the  cause  of  education  of 
women  as  no  other  man  in  North  Carolina  evei 
labored.  His  valuable  life  was  given  to  this  work. 
While  he  was  president,  in  1863,  the  College  buildings 
were  destroyed  by  fire  in  the  midst  of  its  greatest  pros- 
perity. The  Conference  immediately  formulated  plans 
to  rebuild.  In  1871  work  was  begun,  and  on  the  27th 
day  of  August,  1873,  the  College  was  reopened  in  the 
present  commodious  building. 

Dr.  B.  F.  Dixon  was  elected  to  succeed  Dr.  Jones. 
For  three  years  the  College  enjoyed  unusually  large 
patronage,  and  ninety-three  young  ladies  were  gradu- 
ated during  Dr.  Dixon's  administration.  In  April, 
1893,  Dr.  Dixon  resigned,  and  Rev.  Frank  Reid  was 
elected  president  of  the  faculty.  Dr.  Reid  came  to  the 
College  in  the  prime  of  life,  and  his  first  year's  work 
proved  the  wisdom  of  his  election.  The  fall  session 
of  1894  opened  with  most  favorable  prospects,  but  the 
honored  president  was  not  destined  to  see  the  fruits  of 
his  labors.  On  September  24,  1894,  this  gifted  scholar 
and  preacher  was  called  from  earth  to  heaven,  and  left 


228      HISTORY    OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 

the  College  family  in  deep  mourning  for  its  beloved 
head.  Dred  Peacock,  at  that  time  a  professor  in  the 
College,  was  elected  to  succeed  Dr.  Reid,  and  is  now 
the  president  of  the  faculty. 

Under  the  present  administration  the  different  de- 
partments have  been  thoroughly  reorganized.  The 
courses  of  study  have  been  expanded  and  enlarged. 
This  was  rendered  possible  only  by  the  addition  of 
more  appliances  in  the  form  of  laboratories  equipped 
with  ample  chemical  and  physical  apparatus,  mathe- 
matical instruments  and  figures,  and  new  pianos.  A 
well-selected  library  containing  more  than  6,500  vol- 
umes, besides  pamphlets  and  general  magazine  and 
periodical  literature,  has  enabled  the  students  to  do  a 
grade  of  work  unattainable  in  the  average  school  for 
women.  The  past  six  years  have  been  unusually  suc- 
cessful, both  as  regards  numbers  in  attendance  and  the 
highly  satisfactory  quality  of  the  work  accomplished. 

A  very  large  debt  was  incurred  in  erecting  the  pres- 
ent building,  which  the  Conference  tried  for  years  to 
pay.  Having  failed  to  do  this,  the  College  was  finally 
sold  at  auction  for  debt.  At  this  juncture  a  syndicate 
of  large-hearted,  liberal  men  was  formed  to  purchase 
it  in  order  that  it  might  be  continued  as  a  college  for 
women  for  the  Methodist  Church  in  North  Carolina. 
These  gentlemen  still  own  and  control  the  College. 
They  have  no  desire  or  expectation  of  making  any 
money  out  of  the  investment. 

The  building  is  a  three-storied  brick  structure,  and 
stands  on  the  top  of  a  beautiful  hill  in  the  center  of  a 
grove  containing  forty  acres.  It  is  heated  by  steam 
and  lighted  by  electricity,  and  connected  with  the 
water-works  of  the  city.  It  affords  ample  accommo- 
dation for  one  hundred  and  twenty-five  boarders. 

The  course  of  study  requires  four  years  for  its  com- 
pletion, and  is  divided  into  freshman,  sophomore, 
junior,  and  senior  classes.  Latin  and  either  French 
or  German  are  required  to  secure  a  diploma,  but  a 
certificate  is  given  on  completion  of  the  course  without 


OF    WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH  229 

the  study  of  the  languages.  Ample  provision  has  been 
made  for  the  departments  of  music,  art,  elocution,  busi- 
ness, and  physical  culture. 

During  the  latter  part  of  1894  Mrs.  Dred  Peacock 
established  and  endowed  the  Ethel  Carr  Peacock  Read- 
ing-Room.  The  board  of  directors  immediately  fur- 
nished and  decorated  a  room  at  their  own  expense.  The 
Alumnae  Association  has  established  the  "  Lucy  Mc- 
Gee  Fund  "  in  loving  memory  of  Lucy  McGee  Jones, 
wife  of  Dr.  Turner  M.  Jones,  fourth  president  of  the 
College.  The  annual  income  will  be  loaned  to  worthy 
students  of  limited  means. 

From  the  opening  of  the  College  in  1847  till  its 
destruction  by  fire  in  1863,  191  young  ladies  were 
graduated;  graduated  elsewhere,  between  1863  and 
1874,  under  the  administration  of  the  same  president 
(Dr.  Jones)  and  on  the  same  course  of  study,  51. 
Since  the  reopening  of  the  College  in  1873,  450;  mak- 
ing a  total  of  692. 

The  College  provides  for  a  systematic  course  of 
Bible  study. 

(This  sketch  is  based  on  information  obtained  from 
annual  catalogue  for  nineteen  hundred.) 

THE   ACTION    OF   THE   ALUMNAE   ASSOCIATION    OF 
GREENSBORO  FEMALE  COLLEGE 

The  church,  in  common  with  other  institutions,  as 
well  as  individuals,  was  embarrassed  financially  after 
the  War  between  the  States,  and,  in  spite  of  heroic 
struggles,  was  unable  to  discharge  the  debt  incurred 
in  erecting  the  new  building,  and  it  seemed  impossible 
for  the  church  to  retain  the  ownership  of  this  be- 
loved daughter.  At  this  crisis  a  syndicate  of  promi- 
nent laymen,  actuated  by  the  generous  purpose  of  not 
allowing  the  College  to  pass  from  the  control  of  the 
church,  purchased  the  property  in  1882,  and  held  it 
until  August  5,  1903,  when  it  became  the  property  of 
the  Alumnae  Association.  The  syndicate  held  the 


230      HISTORY    OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 

property  subject  to  the  control  of  a  board  of  directors, 
for  educational  purposes  and  as  a  school  for  the  Metho- 
dist Church  in  North  Carolina. 

Though  this  syndicate  did  not  purpose  to  make 
money  by  this  investment,  it  could  not  afford  to  hold 
the  property  and  lose  money  on  it.  For  several  years 
the  income  of  the  school  had  not  met  the  expenses,  and 
the  debt  in  1903  amounted  to  $42,000;  therefore,  when 
Trinity  College  offered  to  buy  the  plant,  the  syndicate 
was  not  averse  to  selling  it.  Trinity  College,  in  ac- 
cordance with  the  idea  that  only  large  colleges  are 
really  helpful  and  that  co-education  is  the  proper 
method,  desired  to  enlarge  her  facilities  and  to  remove 
every  school  likely  to  compete  with  her  desire  to  con- 
trol the  Greensboro  College.  Arrangements  had  been 
completed  between  the  managers  of  Trinity  College 
and  the  syndicate,  when  on  June  19,  1903,  the  syndi- 
cate announced  that  the  doors  of  the  College  were 
closed,  and  that  it  would  go  out  of  existence  as  an 
educational  institution.  This  announcement  was  a 
painful  surprise  to  the  citizens  of  Greensboro  and  espe- 
cially so  to  the  alumnae  of  Greensboro  College.  The 
resident  alumnae  immediately  drafted  resolutions  to 
be  presented  to  the  board  of  directors  of  the  College, 
praying  them  to  grant  the  alumnae  time  to  rally  their 
forces  and  formulate  plans  for  saving  the  College  for 
the  alumnae  and  through  them  for  the  Methodist 
Church.  They  received  no  answer  for  some  time,  but 
they  saw  a  notice  that  there  would  be  a  meeting 
August  5  to  settle  the  affairs  of  the  College.  Realiz- 
ing that  the  emergency  must  be  promptly  met,  they 
called  a  mass  meeting  of  the  citizens  of  Greensboro. 
The  meeting  was  addressed  by  Rev.  S.  B.  Turrentine, 
D.  D.,  Governor  Aycock,  and  others  prominent  in 
church  and  state;  the  amount  secured  was  $12,895. 
The  alumnae  all  over  the  South  rallied  to  the  aid  of 
the  resident  alumnae,  and  by  August  5  they  had  raised 
$52,000,  the  amount  necessary  to  obtain  possession  of 
the  College,  and  had  pledged  themselves  to  raise 


OF    WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH 

$50,000  for  an  endowment  fund.  Thus  Greensboro 
College  belongs  to  the  Alumnae  Association. 

In  the  spring  of  1902  Dr.  Peacock  having  suffered 
several  years  from  ill  health,  resigned  the  presidency 
of  the  College  and  the  board  of  directors  elected  Mrs. 
Lucy  H.  Robertson  as  his  successor.  Mrs.  Robertson 
had  been  a  teacher  for  twenty-five  years,  and  eighteen 
of  those  years  had  been  in  connection  with  the  College. 
Her  management  of  the  school  for  the  session  of 
1902-03  was  satisfactory,  and  the  Alumnae  Associa- 
tion announced  that  the  school  would  be  continued 
under  her  management.  An  active  canvass  for  the  en- 
dowment fund  has  been  begun,  and  the  Alumnae  As- 
sociation feel  assured  that  the  ultimate  success  of  the 
school  will  be  secured  when  this  fund  is  raised. 

(The  material  for  this  sketch  was  obtained  from 
catalogues  and  papers  sent  by  Dr.  Dred  Peacock,  and 
Mrs.  Lucy  H.  Robertson.) 


HISTORY    OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 


"CHAPTER   XXII 

Edgeworth    Female    Seminary,    Greensboro,    North 
Carolina,  1840-1871 

REV.  WILLIAM  D.  PAISLEY  moved  to  the  little  vil- 
lage of  Greensboro  in  1820,  and  took  charge  of  an 
academy  for  boys.  Later  he  took  charge  of  an  acad- 
emy for  girls.  This  academy  stood  between  the  resi- 
dences of  Mrs.  Dillard  and  George  McDonnell.  The 
first  teacher,  so  far  as  can  be  ascertained,  was  Miss 
Judith  Mendenhall.  According  to  the  Greensboro 
Patriot  of  February  23,  1831,  Miss  Ann  D.  Salmon,  of 
Fayetteville,  was  in  charge  of  this  school.  She  was 
succeeded  by  a  Miss  Humphries,  who  taught  a  short 
time.  In  1836  Miss  Mary  Ann  Hoye,  and  a  young 
lady  who  afterward  became  Mrs.  Robert  Lindsay,  took 
charge  of  the  school,  which  they  retained  about  three 
years. 

Miss  Hoye  made  such  a  fine  impression  on  the 
daughters  of  Hon.  John  M.  Morehead,  who  was  Gov- 
ernor of  North  Carolina,  1841-1845,  and  one  of  the 
most  illustrious  characters  of  the  State,  that  he  became 
interested  in  the  education  of  girls  and  determined  to 
erect  a  fine  building  for  a  school  for  girls.  In  1840 
he  purchased  a  large  tract  of  land,  extending  from  the 
old  homestead  of  the  Mebanes  to  what  is  now  the  prop- 
erty of  the  Greensboro  College  for  Girls,  and  from 
Market  street  on  the  north  to  his  home,  Blandwood,  on 
the  south.  This  property  is  now  occupied  by  the  resi- 
dences of  Mrs.  Scales,  widow  of  Governor  A.  M. 
Scales,  and  Mrs.  Ellington,  widow  of  Capt.  Neil  Elling- 
ton. At  his  own  expense  Governor  Morehead  built  a 
large  four-story  building  with  all  the  conveniences  for 


OF    WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH 

a  school.  As  soon  as  this  building  was  completed 
school  was  opened  in  it,  in  1840,  with  Miss  Hoye  as 
principal.  It  was  a  great  success  from  the  first.  Pu- 
pils from  many  Southern  States  were  received.  It  was 
the  intention  of  Mr.  Morehead  to  make  it  one  of  the 
finest  schools  for  girls  in  the  whole  country,  and  he 
spared  neither  time  nor  money  to  accomplish  this  pur- 
pose ;  however,  it  was  not  a  success  financially.  Among 
the  early  teachers  with  Miss  Hoye  were  Misses  Emily 
Hubbard  and  Eliza  Rose  of  the  literary  department, 
Misses  Nash  and  Kolloch,  teachers  of  music  and 
French,  Rev.  John  A.  Gretter,  teacher  of  Latin,  and 
Profs.  Breitz  and  Brant,  music  teachers. 

In  1844  Miss  Hoye  died,  and  Dr.  and  Mrs.  D.  P. 
Weir  took  charge  of  the  school.  Dr.  Weir  managed 
the  business  of  the  institution,  and  taught  chemistry 
and  natural  philosophy.  They  held  the  position  for  a 
short  time.  In  1845  Governor  Morehead  secured  the 
services  of  Rev.  Gilbert  Morgan  and  wife.  Mr.  Mor- 
gan immediately  changed  the  course  of  study  from  the 
academic  to  the  collegiate  system.  According  to  an 
advertisement  in  the  Greensboro  Patriot,  under  date 
of  February  I,  1845,  their  course  of  study  was  First 
Department — Davies'  Arithmetic,  Bullion's  English, 
Latin  and  Greek  Grammars,  Town's  Spelling  Book 
and  Analysis,  Webster's  8vo  Dictionary,  Woodbridge 
and  Willard's  Geography,  with  the  use  of  Mitchell's 
Outline  Maps ;  History  of  the  United  States,  Book  of 
Commerce,  Elements  of  Mythology,  with  lectures  on 
Jewish  Antiquities;  Watts  on  the  Mind,  with  lectures 
on  Self-Knowledge  and  Self-Culture;  the  French. 
Latin  or  Greek  language,  with  one  ornamental  branch. 
Second  Department — Davies'  Algebra,  Legendre's 
Geometry,  Newman's  Rhetoric,  Lincoln's  Botany, 
Paley's  Natural  Theology,  Ancient  and  Mediaeval 
History,  Burritt's  Geography  of  the  Heavens,  Blair's 
Lectures.  Third  Department — Maffett's  Natural 
Philosophy,  with  experiments,  Critical  study  of  the 
English  Language  as  the  Vehicle  of  Thought — its 


234      HISTORY    OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 

Etymology,  Lexicography  and  History ;  Abercrombie's 
Chapter  on  Reason,  with  lectures  as  a  system  of  Prac- 
tical Logic;  Smillie  on  Natural  History,  with  lectures 
on  Astronomy  and  Physiology ;  Alexander's  Evidences. 
Fourth  Department — Philosophy  of  Mind,  Astronomy 
as  a  Science,  Kame's  Elements  of  Criticism,  Critical 
Study  of  Milton  and  Shakespeare,  Constitution  of  the 
United  States,  Principles  of  Interpretation,  Wayland's 
Moral  Philosophy,  Guizot  on  Civilization,  Butler's 
Analogy,  Lectures  on  the  Harmony  of  Truth,  or 
Method  and  Plan  of  Self-Education.  There  was  also 
a  preparatory  department,  to  which  girls  of  seven  and 
eight  could  go  for  their  training  for  the  first  collegiate 
class. 

The  first  term  began  on  the  28th  of  May,  the  second 
one,  on  the  I3th  of  November.  At  the  close  of  the 
first  session  the  examinations  took  place  before  a  com- 
mittee of  visitors ;  the  final  examinations  at  the  end  of 
the  year  were  public.  The  expenses  per  session  of 
five  months  were :  board,  washing,  fuel,  lights,  and  in- 
struction in  the  ordinary  branches,  $75 ;  piano,  $20 ; 
guitar,  $15;  drawing  and  painting,  each  $10;  Latin, 
Greek  and  French,  each  $10;  wax  work,  $10;  shell 
work,  $5  ;  silk  and  worsted  work,  $5. 

The  school  prospered  under  the  management  of  Mr. 
Morgan.  In  1848  there  were  more  than  one  hundred 
boarders,  and  a  large  building  was  erected  for  the  ac- 
commodation of  boarders,  and  also  a  building  for  an 
art  studio.  Mr.  Morgan  resigned  in  1 849-1850  and 
was  succeeded  by  Prof.  Richard  Sterling  from  Hamp- 
ton-Sidney College,  Virginia,  who  served  until  1862, 
when  the  school  was  closed  by  the  War  between  the 
States.  When  Mr.  Sterling  took  charge  of  the  school 
it  had  reached  its  greatest  enrollment,  and  had  ample 
equipment  for  the  accommodation  of  boarders,  a 
laboratory  well  supplied  with  apparatus  for  scientific 
courses,  a  music  studio  well  supplied  with  musical  in- 
struments, an  art  studio,  and  a  good  library  belonging 


OF    WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH  235 

to  the  school  and  a  large  one  belonging-  to  the  prin- 
cipal, which  was  free  to  the  pupils.  The  faculty  for 
1856-1857  were:  Richard  Sterling,  A.  M.,  principal 
and  professor  of  belles-lettres  and  physical  science; 
Andrew  J.  Wood,  A.  B.,  professor  of  ancient  and 
modern  languages;  Isaac  B.  Lake,  A.  B.,  professor  of 
mathematics  and  geology;  Rev.  J.  J.  Smith,  A.  M., 
lecturer  on  moral  science;  J.  Jaques  Eyers.  professor 
of  oil  painting  and  drawing ;  Heinrich  Schneider,  pro- 
fessor of  piano  and  harp;  Miss  Minna  Raven,  in- 
structor in  piano  and  vocal  music;  Miss  Bettie  Scott, 
instructor  in  piano  and  guitar ;  Miss  M.  Lizzie  Dusen- 
berry,  instructor  in  piano ;  Alfred  M.  Scales,  steward ; 
Mrs.  A.  M.  Scales,  matron ;  Professor  Maurice,  French 
department. 

In  1862  J.  D.  Campbell,  A.  M.,  was  professor  of 
mathematics  and  rhetoric.  He  and  Mr.  Sterling  wrote 
and  published  "Our  Own  Third  Reader"  in  1863, 
and  in  1866  they  published  "  The  Southern  Primer." 
Professor  Sterling  also  wrote  and  published  "  Sterl- 
ing's Southern  Second  Reader  "  in  1866,  and  "  Sterl- 
ing's Fourth  Reader"  in  1865.  All  these  were  pub- 
lished by  Sterling,  Campbell  and  Allbright,  of  Greens- 
boro, North  Carolina. 

During  the  War  between  the  States  the  building  was 
used  by  the  Confederates  as  a  hospital,  and  after  the 
war  by  the  Federals  for  the  same  purpose ;  hence  there 
was  no  school  in  the  building  from  1862  to  1868.  In 
the  latter  year  the  building  was  leased  to  Rev.  J.  J.  M. 
Caldwell,  grandson  of  the  distinguished  Dr.  David 
Caldwell,  who  opened  school  September,  1868,  and 
continued  to  manage  it  until  August,  1871.  He  then 
returned  to  Rome,  Georgia,  where  he  had  established 
a  school  prior  to  the  War  between  the  States.  His 
departure  closed  the  school  of  Edgeworth.  For  a 
short  time  the  building  was  occupied  by  Mr.  Julius  A. 
Gray,  a  son-in-law  of  Governor  Morehead.  During 
the  year  1872  it  was  burned. 


236      HISTORY    OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 


Warrenton  Female  College,  Warrenton,  North  Caro- 
lina, 1841-1873 

Warren  County  is  situated  in  the  section  between 
the  Roanoke  and  Tar  rivers.  This  section  has  been 
noted  for  the  variety  of  resources,  its  mild  climate,  and 
especially  for  its  hospitality  and  its  cultured  people. 
Good  schools  have  been  maintained  in  this  section  since 
the  beginning  of  the  nineteenth  century.  The  two 
schools  for  girls  which  flourished  from  1841  to  about 
1865  were  known  far  and  wide.  The  first  of  these 
was  Warrenton  Academy,  which  was  founded  as  early 
as  1841,  and  was  located  on  the  south  side  of  the  town. 
The  trustees  bought  the  private  residence  of  Mr.  Kemp 
Plummer  for  school  purposes,  and  added  to  it  the  old 
Presbyterian  Church  for  a  chapel.  The  first  principal 
was  Rev.  N.  Z.  Graves,  a  Presbyterian  preacher  from 
Vermont.  Mr.  Julius  Wilcox,  who  was  Mrs.  Graves's 
brother,  was  his  assistant,  and  afterward  became  his 
associate.  These  men  were  fine  scholars  and  success- 
ful instructors,  and  the  school  became  prosperous  im- 
mediately. In  1846  Hon.  Daniel  Turner,  who  had 
been  a  Congressman  for  a  short  time,  was  elected  prin- 
cipal. He  was  a  man  of  great  ability  and  fine  reputa- 
tion; his  wife  was  a  daughter  of  Francis  Scott  Key, 
the  author  of  "  The  Star  Spangled  Banner."^  Under 
the  management  of  these  principals  and  their  assist- 
ants the  school  rapidly  increased  in  numbers. 

In  1856  Mr.  Turner  received  a  fine  offer  to  go  to 
California,  and  gave  up  the  institution  to  a  company 
of  citizens  of  Warren  County.  These  men  were  mem- 
bers of  the  Methodist  Church  South,  and  immediately 
obtained  a  charter  and  changed  the  name  to  Warren- 
ton Female  College,  and  from  this  time  the  school  was 
a  Methodist  institution. 

After  the  reorganization,  in  18.^6,  Rev.  Thomas  S. 
Campbell,  a  member  of  the  North  Carolina  Conference, 
became  president.  He  collected  a  large  and  strong 


OF    WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH  237 

faculty,  among  whom  was  Edwin  E.  Parham,  M.  A., 
who  two  years  afterward  became  president.  Profes- 
sor Parham  kept  the  school  open  most  of  the 
time  during  the  War  between  the  States,  but  left  in 
1866. 

The  rivalry  between  the  two  schools — Warrenton 
College  and  Warrenton  Collegiate  Institute — was 
beneficial  to  both  schools.  For  several  years  after  the 
reorganization  there  were  more  than  one  hundred 
pupils  attending  Warrenton  College. 

After  the  buildings  of  Greensboro  College  were 
burned,  in  1863,  Dr.  Jones  moved  his  school  to  Kittrel, 
then  to  Louisburg,  and  about  1870  to  Warrenton,  and 
occupied  the  buildings  of  the  Warrenton  College. 
After  Dr.  Jones  returned  to  Greensboro,  in  1873,  the 
school  was  closed  and  never  reopened  as  a  college. 
Mrs.  Mary  Williams  and  Miss  Lucy  Hawkins  have 
been  conducting  a  private  school  of  high  grade  in  the 
buildings  for  a  number  of  years. 

The  course  of  study  of  Warrenton  College  was 
about  the  same  as  that  of  Edgeworth  Seminary  and 
that  of  Greensboro  College. 

Warrenton  Female  Collegiate  Institute,   Warrenton, 
North  Carolina 

This  school  was  always  a  private  school.  It  was 
opened  in  1846  by  Messrs.  Graves  and  Wilcox,  who 
had  been  principal  and  associate  principal  of  Warren- 
ton Academy.  Luke  Graves,  A.  M.,  became  an  asso- 
ciate principal  with  his  brother  and  Mr.  Wilcox  about 
1848;  in  1853  Edwin  L.  Barrett  took  his  place,  and 
the  firm  name  became  Graves,  Wilcox  &  Com- 
pany. In  1859  Mr.  Wilcox  bought  the  interest  of  Mr. 
Graves;  he  continued  as  principal  until  his  death  in 
1865. 

From  that  time  until  1880,  when  the  last  exercises 
of  the  Collegiate  Institute  were  held,  it  was  under  the 
management  of  Mrs.  Wilcox.  For  a  number  of  years 


HISTORY    OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 

the  attendance  was  125  girls  each  year.  Its  pupils 
are  scattered  over  the  whole  South,  but  most  of  them 
are  to  be  found  in  Virginia  and  North  Carolina.  Its 
diploma  graduates  number  135,  and  the  gold  medal 
graduates  82. 

The  course  of  study  required  four  years  for  com- 
pletion, and  was  arranged  as  first,  second,  junior,  and 
senior  years.  The  course  for  diploma  was :  First 
class — reading,  spelling,  geography,  arithmetic  (Emer- 
son's First  Part),  history  of  the  United  States,  natural 
history.  Second  class — Arithmetic  (Davies'),  geog- 
raphy, penmanship,  English  grammar,  history  of  the 
United  States,  spelling,  French,  composition,  reading, 
moral  lessons.  Junior  class — Arithmetic,  algebra 
(Davies'),  French,  Latin,  Greek,  rhetoric,  botany, 
natural  philosophy,  composition,  chemistry,  reading. 
Senior  class — Intellectual  philosophy  (Abercrombie's), 
logic,  languages,  astronomy,  elements  of  criticism, 
moral  philosophy,  evidences  of  Christianity,  geology, 
anatomy,  physiology,  geometry.  There  was  also  a 
course  for  graduation  with  gold  medals,  and  a  some- 
what extensive  course  in  music,  drawing,  painting,  and 
fancy  work  as  extras.  The  cost  of  board,  lights,  fuel, 
washing  and  tuition  in  the  regular  department  was 
about  eighty-five  dollars  per  session  of  five  months. 
The  expense  of  the  extras  about  the  same  as  in  Edge- 
worth  Seminary,  and  other  schools  for  girls  of  the 
same  grade  at  that  time. 

St.  Mary's  School,  Raleigh,  North  Carolina,  1842- 

1908 

St.  Mary's  School  was  founded  in  May,  1842,  by 
the  Rev.  Albert  Smedes,  D.  D.  Desiring  to  move 
South  in  search  of  a  milder  climate,  he  consulted  with 
Bishop  Ives  and  decided  to  take  charge  of  a  diocesan 
school  for  girls  and  to  locate  it  in  Raleigh.  For  thirty- 
six  years  Dr.  Smedes  was  rector  and  principal,  allow- 
ing nothing  to  interrupt  the  work  he  had  undertaken. 


OF    WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH  239 

During  the  War  between  the  States  St.  Mary's  was  a 
refuge  for  those  who  were  driven  from  their  homes. 
It  is  a  tradition,  of  which  all  her  daughters  are  proud, 
that  all  through  those  years  of  struggle  St.  Mary's 
doors  were  open,  sheltering  at  one  time  the  family  of 
the  beloved  President  of  the  Confederacy. 

On  the  25th  of  April,  1877,  the  venerated  founder  of 
St.  Mary's  was  called  to  his  rest,  leaving  to  his  son, 
Rev.  Bennett  Smedes  the  school  for  which  he  had  so 
long  and  faithfully  labored.  This  trust  was  consid- 
ered a  sacred  one,  and  for  twenty-two  years  Dr. 
Smedes,  sparing  neither  expense  nor  pains,  gave  his 
every  energy  to  the  work. 

In  May,  1897,  Dr.  Smedes  proposed  to  the  Diocese 
of  North  Carolina,  at  its  annual  convention,  that  the 
church  take  charge  of  the  school  which  had  been  the 
lifework  of  his  distinguished  father,  as  of  his  own. 
This  was  done,  the  church  purchasing  the  property 
from  the  heirs  of  Mr.  Paul  Cameron,  from  whom  until 
then  it  had  been  rented.  In  the  fall  of  1897  a  charter 
was  granted  by  the  General  Assembly  of  North  Caro- 
lina (Chapter  86,  Private  Laws  of  1897),  and  after- 
ward amended,  incorporating  the  trustees  of  St.  Mary's 
School,  consisting  of  the  Bishops  of  the  Dioceses  with- 
in the  States  of  North  and  South  Carolina,  and  clerical 
and  lay  trustees  from  each. 

The  charter  provides  (section  8)  :  "  That  the  fac- 
ulty of  said  school,  with  the  advice  and  consent  of 
the  board  of  trustees,  shall  have  power  to  confer  all 
such  degrees  and  marks  of  distinction  as  are  usually 
conferred  by  colleges  and  universities."  This  dis- 
position of  St.  Mary's  had  long  been  the  wish  of  Dr. 
Smedes.  Its  organization  as  the  school  of  the  church 
completed,  Dr.  Smedes  continued  as  rector  for  a  year 
and  a  half,  and  on  February  22,  1899,  entered  into 
rest. 

From  its  organization  until  1897  the  school  was  a 
preparatory  school,  and  for  a  number  of  years  it  was 
correlated  with  Vassar.  The  course  of  study  was  ar- 


240      HISTORY    OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 

ranged  for  five  years,  but  if  a  pupil  desired  to  add  "  ac- 
complishments," as  music  and  art  were  considered,  a 
longer  time  was  required.  Dr.  Smedes  thought  a 
pupil  could  not  pursue  at  one  time,  with  advantage, 
more  than  four  subjects  of  an  advanced  grade.  A 
four-year  course  in  Latin  was  required  to  the  attain- 
ment of  a  diploma,  but  proficiency  in  modern  lan- 
guages was  accepted  as  a  substitute  for  an  advanced 
course  in  Latin. 

The  Church  Catechism,  Bible  history,  the  Christian 
year  as  illustrated  by  the  Prayer-book,  and  ecclesiasti- 
cal history,  form  a  part  of  the  regular  course  of  study. 
The  school  has  always  offered  good  facilities  for  the 
study  of  music  and  art,  and  these  have  been  en- 
larged and  extended  to  meet  the  demand  of  the 
times. 

The  main  building  is  of  brick,  three  and  a  half 
stories  high,  and  is  connected  with  two  "  rock  houses  " 
each  two  stories  high,  by  covered  corridors.  The 
other  buildings  are  the  art  building,  the  chapel,  the 
infirmary,  and  the  rectory.  The  chapel  is  a  beautiful 
Gothic  structure,  designed  by  Upjohn,  and  is  furnished 
with  a  pipe  organ  of  two  manuals  and  sixteen  stops, 
the  "  in  memoriam "  gift  of  Mrs.  Bennett  Smedes. 
It  is  devoted  exclusively  to  religious  purposes.  The 
services  of  the  church  are  celebrated  there  on  week 
days  as  well  as  on  Sundays. 

In  May,  1900,  the  College  was  established  on  an 
equal  standard  with  other  colleges  for  women  in  the 
South. 

In  addition  to  the  preparatory  school  and  the  col- 
lege, St.  Mary's  offers  instruction  in  the  schools  of 
music,  art,  elocution,  physical  culture,  and  business. 
A  kindergarten  has  been  established  in  a  separate  build- 
ing but  under  the  same  management.  Thus  St.  Mary's 
offers  opportunity  for  study  in  all  the  departments  of 
knowledge  usually  pursued  in  schools  for  girls,  and 
under  the  present  management  bids  fair  to  attain  suc- 
cess. 


OF    WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH  244 


Asheville  Female  College,  Asheville,  Buncombe 
County,  North  Carolina,  1842-1908 

Some  time  prior  to  1842  the  Asheville  Female 
Seminary  was  established.  Its  principals  were  John 
Dickson,  M.  D.,  and  Rev.  Erasmus  Rowley,  D.  D. 
Under  their  management  it  was  a  very  efficient  school. 
Some  time  between  1842  and  1866  it  became  the  prop- 
erty of  the  Holston  Conference,  its  name  was  changed 
to  Asheville  Female  College,  and  a  new  charter  was 
granted. 

In  1866  the  property  passed  over  to  a  joint  stock 
company,  composed  for  the  most  part  of  Asheville 
citizens.  When  it  became  the  property  of  the  stock 
company  Dr.  James  S.  Kennedy  was  elected  presi- 
dent, and  held  the  position  for  about  ten  years.  Then 
Rev.  J.  R.  Long  served  as  presiding  officer  for  two 
years.  From  1878  to  1879  the  institution  was  sus- 
pended. 

In  September,  1879,  Rev.  James  Atkins,  A.M., 
D.  D.,t  assumed  control  and  was  at  its  head  for  ten 
years.  Rev.  S.  N.  Barker,  of  Texas,  was  president 
1889-1890;  and  B.  E.  Atkins,  A.  M.,  1890-1893.  In 
the  fall  of  1893  Dr.  James  Atkins,  who  had  been  presi- 
dent of  Emory  and  Henry  College,  Virginia,  for  four 
years,  returned,  and  had  control  until  the  summer  of 
1896,  when  he  was  elected  Sunday-school  Editor  of  the 
Methodist  Episcopal  Church  South.  During  the  year 
1896-1897  it  was  kept  by  Mrs.  James  Atkins.  In 
1897  the  property  was  sold  to  Archibald  A.  Jones, 
who  had  been  president  of  Central  Female  College, 
Lexington,  Missouri,  from  1889  to  1897. 

In  1897  the  present  building  was  erected  by  Dr. 
Atkins,  at  a  cost  of  $30,000.  During  the  eighteen 
years  with  which  he  was  connected  with  the  school, 
as  president  of  the  faculty  or  of  the  trustees,  it  had 
an  annual  enrollment  of  about  one  hundred  and  fifty, 
and  the  pupils  were  from  almost  every  Southern  State, 


HISTORY    OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 

and  from  Massachusetts,  Ohio,  Illinois,  and  Nebraska. 
The  course  of  study  was  equally  as  high  as  that  of 
any  of  the  schools  for  girls  in  the  State. 

Mr.  Jones  has  enlarged  the  faculty,  extended  the 
curriculum,  and  increased  the  expense  to  a  consider- 
able extent. 

The  courses  advertised  in  English,  Latin,  Greek, 
French,  German,  mathematics,  physics,  chemistry,  ge- 
ology philosophy,  and  history  are  as  extensive  as  those 
given  by  any  of  the  higher  institutions  for  men  in 
the  State.  Music,  art,  and  elocution  are  extras,  and 
cost  from  $15  to  $45. 

(This  sketch  is  condensed  from  a  sketch  of  the 
school  in  "  Church  and  Private  Schools  of  North  Caro- 
lina," by  Charles  Lee  Raper.) 

The  Fayetteville  Female  Seminary,  Fayetteville, 
North  Carolina,  1854 

This  Seminary  was  established  by  a  company  of 
stockholders,  the  majority  of  whom  were  citizens  of 
Fayetteville.  The  corner-stone  was  laid  June  9,  1854. 
Rev.  W.  E.  Pell,  a  prominent  minister  of  the  Metho- 
dist Episcopal  Church  South,  was  the  first  president. 
He  was  succeeded  by  Mr.  W.  K.  Blake,  who  was  suc- 
ceeded by  Mr.  Thomas  Hooper,  who  retained  the  po- 
sition until  the  school  was  closed  by  the  War  be- 
tween the  States. 

This  school  held  the  same  rank  as  other  schools  for 
girls  established  during  this  period,  though  its  patron- 
age was  never  large  nor  its  influence  never  great. 
Since  its  close  as  a  college  the  building  has  been  used 
for  many  and  various  purposes.  It  is  now  used  by 
Col.  T.  J.  Drewry  for  his  military  academy. 

Thomasville  Female  College,  1849-1893 

This  was  a  private  school  from  the  beginning.  Its 
principals  were  members  of  different  churches.  It  was 


OF    WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH  343 

opened  in  1849  by  Mrs.  Charles  Mock,  as  a  preparatory 
school  for  Greensboro  College.  She  sold  out.  to  Dr. 
Charles  Force  Deems,  September,  1852.  He  changed 
the  name  from  Sylva  Grove  Female  Seminary  to  Glen 
Anna  Seminary,  in  honor  of  his  wife.  Glen  Anna 
Seminary  was  opened  January,  1853,  and  in  1855  Dr. 
Deems  secured  a  regular  charter. 

Mr.  John  W.  Thomas  became  interested  in  the 
school,  and  erected  a  large  building  for  its  accommo- 
dation, at  a  cost  of  $1,200.  In  1858  the  school  was 
in  its  new  quarters  under  the  management  of  Mr. 
Thomas,  though  he  did  not  teach  himself.  He  em- 
ployed a  large,  well-trained  faculty.  The  school  flour- 
ished under  his  management.  In  1860  there  were  150 
pupils,  and  Mr.  Thomas,  by  prudent  and  discreet  man- 
agement, succeeded  in  keeping  the  school  in  operation 
during  the  war.  In  1867  its  name  was  again  changed, 
and  it  was  called  Thomasville  College.  Mr.  Thomas 
retained  the  management  until  his  death  in  1873,  when 
the  school  was  closed  for  a  short  time,  but  reopened 
in  1874,  by  Prof.  H.  W.  Reinhart,  who  purchased  the 
property. 

Professor  Reinhart  was  sole  proprietor  until  1884, 
when  Rev.  J.  N.  Stallings  bought  a  half  interest  and 
became  co-principal.  Soon  after  this  transaction  the 
school  began  to  decline,  and  in  1889  the  whole  plant, 
faculty,  and  students  were  transferred  to  High  Point. 
The  school  continued  to  decline  until  it  was  closed  in 
1893.  A  new  charter  was  secured  March  n,  1889, 
and  the  name  changed  to  High  Point  Female  College. 

This  school  was  in  active  operation  for  fifty-four 
years,  and  had  a  fairly  successful  career.  During 
one-half  of  this  time  the  faculty  numbered  twelve  or 
more  trained  teachers. 

The  curriculum  was  the  same  and  the  facilities  for 
studying  music,  art,  and  fancy  work  the  same  as  those 
offered  by  other  schools  for  girls  of  the  same  period. 


244      HISTORY    OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 

Floral  College,  Robe  son  County,  North  Carolina, 
1847-1887 

Floral  College  was  located  about  four  miles  from 
Maxton,  Robeson  County,  North  Carolina.  It  was 
chartered  in  1847,  and  was  in  successful  operation 
forty  years.  The  buildings — one  large  building,  a 
steward's  hall,  and  two  smaller  buildings — were  lo- 
cated in  a  large  grove.  Centre  Presbyterian  Church 
was  also  situated  in  the  same  grove,  and  its  pastor, 
Rev.  John  R.  Mclntosh,  was  one  of  the  first  presi- 
dents of  the  College.  For  a  short  time  during  the  War 
between  the  States  the  school  was  closed,  but  was 
reopened  in  1865  under  supervision  of  Rev.  Luther 
McKinnon,  D.  D. 

The  College  had  six  presidents;  two  before  it  was 
closed  by  the  War  between  the  States  and  four  after 
its  reopening  in  1865. 

Several  teachers  succeeded  these  presidents,  each 
of  whom  had  control  for  a  short  time.  The  buildings 
are  still  used  for  school  purposes,  but  the  school  has 
become  a  county  school  sustained  by  local  patronage. 
The  school  closed  its  effective  work  in  1887.  At  that 
time  the  original  incorporators  were  all  dead  and  the 
institution  was  heavily  in  debt. 

Prior  to  the  War  between  the  States  it  had  a  yearly 
attendance  of  one  hundred  or  more  pupils.  It  was 
always  under  Presbyterian  control,  and  its  faculty  was 
composed  of  men  and  women  well  prepared  to  teach. 
Its  curriculum  was  the  same  as  that  of  other  schools 
of  the  same  rank,  and  has  been  given  under  Edge- 
worth  Seminary. 

Chowan  Baptist  Female  Institute,  1848-1908 

Murfreesboro  has  been  the  center  of  a  large  Baptist 
community  for  a  long  time,  and  the  Baptists  here, 
as  elsewhere,  have  always  been  active  in  the  way  of 
education. 


OF    WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH 

In  1848  the  Chowan  and  Portsmouth  Associations 
decided  to  establish  a  school  for  the  higher  education 
of  young  women.  A  company  was  formed,  land  pur- 
chased, and  a  house  erected,  at  a  cost  of  $1,225.  The 
school  opened  in  October,  1848,  with  Rev.  A.  Mc- 
Dowell, D.  D.,  principal.  He  remained  at  the  head 
for  a  short  time  only,  and  was  succeeded  by  Rev. 
M.  R.  Forey,  who  held  the  position  until  August, 


Its  prosperity  was  great,  and  it  soon  became  neces- 
sary to  have  more  room,  and  a  large  brick  building 
was  erected  in  1852. 

Rev.  William  Hooper,  D.  D.,  LL.  D.,  was  presi- 
dent from  1853  to  1862,  when  Mr.  McDowell,  the 
first  president,  returned  and  served  until  his  death  in 
1  88  1.  In  1897,  John  C.  Scarborough,  A.  B.,  ex-Su- 
perintendent of  Public  Instruction  of  North  Carolina. 
became  president. 

Throughout  the  fifty-eight  years  of  its  existence  the 
Institute  has  never  been  closed.  During  this  time  it 
has  sent  out  about  five  hundred  graduates.  For  a 
long  time  the  faculty  has  numbered  ten.  The  course 
of  instruction  is  about  the  same  as  that  of  Greensboro 
College  and  other  schools  of  that  grade  in  the  State. 

Carolina  Pewwle  College,  Ansonville,  North  Carolina, 
1849-1868 

This  school  was  established  at  Ansonville  in  1849, 
by  a  joint  stock  company.  The  buildings,  costing 
$20,000,  were  erected  in  1850,  a  charter  was  obtained 
the  same  year,  and  the  school  was  formally  opened  in 
1851.  It  was  very  prosperous.  The  yearly  attendance 
was  two  hundred  until  the  school  was  closed  in  1862. 
It  was  reopened  in  1864,  and  was  closed  as  a  college 
in  1868.  Since  that  time  the  buildings  have  been  used 
for  a  high  school.  Prof.  R.  B.  Clarke  is  the  present 
principal.  The  College  had  four  presidents  :  Rev.  Alex- 
ander B.  Smith,  of  Anson  County,  1851  to  1852;  Rev. 


246      HISTORY    OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 

Tracy  R.  Walsh,  1852  to  1862;  Rev.  J.  R.  Griffith 
of  Virginia,  1864  to  1866;  Professor  James  E.  Blink- 
inship,  1866  to  1868. 

The  curriculum  was  the  same  as  Edgeworth  and 
other  colleges  for  women  of  that  period. 

Oxford  Female  Seminary,  1851-1908 

Another  Baptist  college  was  opened  in  Oxford,  in 
1851.  At  the  Baptist  State  Convention  of  1849  tne 
following  report  was  made :  "  The  necessity  of  estab- 
lishing a  female  college  for  the  State,  in  which  suit- 
able testimonial  of  a  high  grade  of  scholarship  will  be 
awarded,  is  seriously  entertained  by  many  of  our 
brethren  and  is  an  object  worthy  of  their  united  and 
zealous  efforts."  The  Convention  of  1850  was  as- 
sured by  the  town  of  Oxford  of  at  least  $10,000,  if 
the  college  would  be  located  there.  By  this  same  con- 
vention the  school  was  located,  and  trustees  appointed, 
and  Elder  J.  J.  Jones  selected  as  agent.  He  secured 
a  charter  in  March,  1851.  Rev.  Samuel  Wait,  D.  D., 
was  elected  president  in  April,  1851,  and  the  school 
began  July  21,  the  same  year. 

At  the  end  of  a  year  the  school  was  reported  $9,000 
in  debt.  The  trustees  appointed  four  agents,  succes- 
sively, who  did  not  collect  enough  to  pay  their  own 
salaries.  Then  Mr.  Wait  tried  to  collect,  with  no  bet- 
ter success.  In  1857  Mr.  Mills  offered  $5,000  for  the 
property  and  it  was  accepted. 

From  this  time  Mr.  Mills  took  charge  of  the  finances 
and  J.  H.  Phillips,  Rev.  R.  H.  Marsh,  Dr.  R.  H. 
Lewis  and  others  had  charge  of  the  literary  work. 
In  1880  Mr.  Hobgood  bought  the  property,  and  since 
that  time  it  has  been  a  private  school  under  the  name 
of  Oxford  Seminary.  The  property  is  worth  $20,000. 
The  faculty  consists  of  ten  members.  Average  annual 
enrollment  is  one  hundred  and  twenty.  The  curricu- 
lum is  the  same  as  Greensboro  College, 

(The  material  of  this  sketch  was  obtained  from  Ra- 


OF    WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH  247 

per's  "  Church  and  Private  Schools  of  North  Caro- 
lina.") 

Davenport  College,  1858 

About  1850  the  Presbytery  of  Concord  obtained  a 
subscription  of  $10,000  for  a  girls'  college,  and  soon 
determined  to  locate  their  school  at  Statesville.  In 
1853  the  Methodists  began  to  investigate  the  sub- 
ject, and  at  the  Centre  Camp  Meeting  in  1855  raised 
a  subscription  of  $12,000  for  a  school. 

Col.  William  Davenport  was  one  of  the  most  liberal 
subscribers,  and  for  him  the  school  was  named.  With 
the  money  subscribed  they  erected  a  brick  building 
and  bought  sixteen  acres  of  land,  and  furniture.  In 
1857  the  trustees  offered  the  whole  property  to  the 
South  Carolina  Conference.  The  offer  was  accepted 
and  Rev.  H.  M.  Mood  elected  president. 

In  July,  1858,  the  school  was  opened  under  the 
name  of  Davenport  College.  Only  fifty-six  pupils  were 
matriculated  the  first  year.  However,  Mr.  Mood's  ad- 
ministration of  four  years  was  very  successful.  He 
resigned  in  1862,  and  was  succeeded  by  Rev.  R.  N. 
Price,  who  remained  one  year  and  was  succeeded  by 
Rev.  A.  G.  Stacy.  When  Stoneman's  army  invaded 
that  part  of  the  country,  Mr.  Stacy  took  his  school 
into  North  Carolina.  The  army  occupied  the  building 
for  two  days,  pillaged  and  despoiled  the  library  and 
furniture,  and  left  little  but  the  naked  buildings.  After 
peace  came  it  was  reorganized,  and  has  had  various  de- 
grees of  success  and  many  changes.  In  1870  the 
General  Conference  transferred  that  section  of  the 
State  from  the  South  Carolina  to  the  North  Carolina 
Conference.  It  was  expected  that  the  new  Conference 
would  help  support  the  school,  but  this  expectation  was 
not  realized. 

The  buildings  have  been  consumed  by  fire,  and  re- 
built. Several  principals  have  presided  over  its  for- 
tunes. It  has  ceased  to  be  a  boarding-school  and  be- 
come local. 


MS      HISTORY    OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 

The  average  enrollment  is  about  eighty.  The  last 
principal  is  Mr.  Minick,  who  took  charge  in  1889,  and 
has  kept  the  school  in  a  fairly  prosperous  state  ever 
since. 

Louisburg  Female  College,  1826-1908 

In  1826  the  Louisburg  Academy  was  chartered. 
This  school  was  probably  merged  into  an  institute  dur- 
ing the  thirties,  and  continued  as  a  small  school  until 
1857,  when  the  Louisburg  College  was  chartered.  Mr. 
A.  M.  Ray  was  in  charge  from  1845  to  l&$6-  His 
building  was  small  until  the  present  commodious  build- 
ing was  erected  in  1855-57.  Mr.  J.  P.  Nelson  was 
president  -  1857-58;  Columbus  Andrews,  1858-61; 
James  Southgate,  1861-65.  It  was  closed  by  the  war 
and  not  reopened  until  Dr.  T.  M.  Jones  removed 
Greensboro  Female  College  to  the  building  in  Janu- 
ary, 1866.  Dr.  Jones  had  about  two  hundred  boarders, 
the  largest  number  the  institution  ever  had.  In  June, 
1869,  he  went  to  Warrenton,  and  Rev.  F.  L.  Reid, 
D.  D.,  was  president  until  1878.  From  that  time  until 
1889  the  college  was  closed,  and  a  high  school  was 
taught  in  the  building.  Mr.  S.  D.  Bagley  reopened  it 
as  a  college  in  1889,  and  kept  it  five  years.  Then  Rev. 
J.  A.  Green  was  president  1894-1896,  and  Mathew  S. 
Davis  from  1896  to  the  present  time. 

In  theory  the  College  belongs  to  a  stock  company 
of  Louisburg,  but  really  it  belongs  to  Mr.  Washington 
Duke  by  virtue  of  money  loaned  by  him  to  the  school. 

When  Mr.  Green  was  in  charge  it  decreased  in 
numbers  and  popularity,  but  Mr.  Davis  and  his  daugh- 
ters have  increased  the  patronage  very  much. 

Statesville  Female  College,  1857-1908 

In  1850  the  Concord  Presbytery  contemplated  es- 
tablishing a  college  for  girls  at  Lenoir,  but  decided  to 
locate  it  at  Statesville  instead.  The  College  was  es- 
tablished in  1857,  under  whose  management  does 


OF    WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH  249 

not  appear.  During  the  War  between  the  States 
Rev.  J.  M.  M.  Caldwell  took  charge,  and  continued 
until  he  went  to  Greensboro  in  1868.  Then  Rev.  E. 
F.  Rockwell  was  president  until  1872,  then  Mrs.  Eliza- 
beth N.  Grant  and  Miss  Margaret  E.  Mitchell,  daugh- 
ters of  Prof.  Elisha  Mitchell  of  the  University  of 
North  Carolina,  took  charge  until  1884.  It  was  dur- 
ing this  period  that  the  school  made  its  reputation. 

In  1885  Miss  Fannie  Everett  assumed  control,  and 
maintained  its  reputation  until  she  retired  in  1894. 
From  that  time  until  1896  the  school  was  closed.  In 
the  fall  of  1896  John  B.  Burwell,  A.  M.,  became 
president.  The  College  has  again  begun  to  manifest 
life  and  influence.  Mr.  Burwell  has  a  faculty  of  nine 
and  offers  a  course  suited  to  the  training  of  girls,  at 
very  low  terms.  The  property  is  worth  $30,000. 

Mr.  Burwell  has  had  the  largest  experience  in  edu- 
cating girls  of  any  living  North  Carolinian.  He  was 
co-principal  of  the  Charlotte  Female  Institute  for  ten 
years  and  principal  of  Peace  Institute  for  eighteen 
years. 

(This  sketch  is  also  based  on  Raper's  "  Church  and 
Private  Schools  of  North  Carolina."  These  sketches 
are  not  what  I  hoped  to  make  them,  but  it  is  the  best 
I  could  do  with  the  material  obtainable.  I  bought  all 
the  books  I  could  find  bearing  on  the  subject  and  wrote 
many  letters,  got  catalogues,  and  got  the  assistance 
of  Mrs,  DeBernier  Wills,  who  searched  old  newspa- 
pers, and  had  access  to  private  letters  and  records,  still 
I  could  not  obtain  just  what  I  wished  to  make  these 
sketches  interesting  and  profitable.) 

Wesleyan  Female  College,  Murfreesboro,  North 
Carolina,  1853-1893 

Wesleyan  College  was  opened  in  1853.  It  was  a 
very  flourishing  institution  until  it  was  burned  August 
5,  1877.  During  this  period  as  many  as  1,500  stu- 
dents matriculated.  It  was  rebuilt  in  1881,  and  Prof. 


250      HISTORY    OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 

E.  E.  Parham  was  president  for  eleven  years.  It 
was  again  destroyed  by  fire,  May  27,  1893,  and  has 
not  been  rebuilt.  The  property  belonged  to  the  Metho- 
dist Episcopal  Church  South,  and  most  of  the  presi- 
dents were  members  of  the  North  Carolina  Conference. 


OF    WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH  251 


CHAPTER   XXIII 
Early  Schools  in  South  Carolina 

FAILING  to  find  any  record  of  the  early  schools  for 
girls  in  Charleston,  a  request  for  such  information  was 
inserted  in  the  Keystone,  and  in  response  to  this  re- 
quest the  following  sketch  was  sent : 

SOME  OF  CHARLESTON'S  MOST  NOTED  SCHOOLS 

"  In  glancing  over  the  past  and  its  many  changes  in 
Charleston,  there  is,  perhaps,  no  more  interesting  field 
than  that  of  the  schools  in  which  the  last  two  or  three 
generations  of  girls  have  been  trained.  Seventy  or 
eighty  years  ago  the  rival  schools  were  those  of 
Madame  Talvanne  and  Miss  Datey.  Madame  Tal- 
vanne  kept  school  in  the  house  on  Legare  street  which 
is  now  occupied  by  Judge  Simoton;  and  Miss  Datey 
first  opened  school  on  Glebe  street,  in  the  large  square 
brick  house  known  to  older  generations  as  the  *  Bish- 
op's Residence/  it  having  been  the  home  of  the  Co- 
lonial bishops,  and  part  of  the  glebe  assigned  to  St. 
Philip's  Church,  which  still  owns  it.  There  was  quite 
a  rivalry  between  these  two  schools,  each,  as  is  always 
the  case,  claiming  superiority  for  the  school  to  which 
she  was  attached.  Both,  it  is  certain,  were  of  recog- 
nized merit. 

"  Of  Madame  Talvanne's  personal  history,  beyond 
that  she  was  a  woman  of  marked  characteristics  and 
culture,  I  know  but  little,  therefore,  may  not  be  able 
to  say  as  much  as  should  be  said  of  her.  Of  Miss 
Datey  there  was  almost  a  romantic  side  which  was 
pathetic.  With  her  family,  driven  from  St.  Domingo 
in  one  of  the  many  insurrections  to  which  that  island 


HISTORY    OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 

has  been  subject,  after  many  wanderings,  bereft  of 
all,  they  were  stranded  in  Charleston,  without  money 
and  without  friends.  There  was  nothing  open  to  this 
lady  but  menial  service,  which  she  most  gladly  ac- 
cepted as  affording  food  and  shelter.  She  was  em- 
ployed in  the  Trapier  family  at  Georgetown,  and  ac- 
cepted her  lot  with  courage  and  endurance;  fortu- 
nately it  did  not  last  long.  Mrs.  Trapier  chanced  one 
day  to  see  the  new  *  help  '  bending  over  the  ironing- 
table,  and  observing  the  beauty  of  her  hands  and  the 
turn  of  her  wrists,  promptly  decided  that  this  woman 
was  not  in  her  proper  sphere.  She  sent  for  her,  and 
after  some  questioning  promoted  her  to  the  position 
of  governess,  which  she  filled  for  many  years,  until 
under  the  patronage  of  the  Trapiers  and  other  wealthy 
families,  who  desired  their  daughters  to  have  the  bene- 
fit of  instruction  from  this  highly  cultured  woman, 
she  removed  to  Charleston,  and  occupied  first  the  house 
on  Glebe  street,  and  afterward  that  known  as  No.  31 
Legare  street,  now  the  residence  of  Hon.  A.  T.  Smythe. 

"  Miss  Datey  must  have  been  a  woman  of  rare 
character,  combining  firmness  and  gentleness  in  a 
marked  degree.  Her  pupils  always  spoke  of  her  with 
deepest  affection  and  respect.  She  was  a  devout  fol- 
lower of  the  Roman  Church,  and  while  she  made  no 
effort  to  influence  the  belief  of  her  pupils,  she  so  im- 
pressed them  with  her  earnest  efforts  to  live  worthy  of 
her  own  faith,  that  they  would  often,  in  after  years, 
when  hearing  aspersions  against  the  creed  of  the  Ro- 
man Church,  say,  '  It  isn't  so ;  Miss  Datey  would  never 
have  believed  it/  About  sixty-five  years  ago  this 
saintly  woman  closed  her  school,  and  took  the  vows  of 
a  nun  in  one  of  the  many  orders  of  her  church,  and 
thus  passed  from  Charleston  forever. 

"  The  Misses  Murden,  ladies  whose  value  as  educa- 
tors has  always  been  recognized  in  Charleston,  were 
pupils  of  Madame  Talvanne.  Every  thinking  girl  who 
attended  the  school  kept  by  these  ladies  has  always 
felt  the  value  of  the  '  groundings '  she  then  received, 


OF    WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH  255 

particularly  in  arithmetic,  and  the  same  may  be  said  of 
their  pupils  and  successors  of  to-day — the  Misses  Sass. 

"  Fifty  years  ago  the  most  flourishing  school  in 
Charleston  was  that  of  Madame  DuPre,  who  was  aided 
by  her  accomplished  daughter,  Madame  Bonnetheau. 
This  school  was  kept  at  the  corner  of  East  Bay  and 
Lauriens  streets.  It  was  generally  considered  an  ad- 
vanced finishing-school,  and  would  receive  more  than 
one  hundred  boarding  pupils.  Many  from  adjoining 
States  availed  themselves  of  its  advantages. 

"  The  rival  of  this  school  was  that  of  the  Misses 
Bates,  those  cultivated  ladies  who  kept  school  on 
Church  street,  beloved  and  revered  by  all  their  pupils. 
'  Honor '  was  the  only  discipline  used. 

"  There  was  a  marked  change  in  the  style  of  schools 
when,  about  1854,  under  the  patronage  of  the  Hon. 
James  L.  Petigru,  Madame  R.  A.  Togno  opened  her 
French  and  English  school  on  Tradd  street.  This  was 
considered  the  most  select  school  of  its  day.  Applica- 
tion for  entrance  had  to  be  made  one  year  in  advance, 
for  the  number  of  pupils  was  strictly  limited.  French 
was  the  language  of  the  school,  and  woe  be  to  the 
girl  who  was  heard  using  her  English  tongue  save  in 
the  English  classes,  during  school  hours.  The  poor, 
shy,  trembling  girls,  who  had  never  been  forced  to 
rely  upon  French  as  a  means  of  expression,  felt  some- 
what as  Robinson  Crusoe  must  have  felt  on  his  desert 
island.  '  Madame,  puis  m'en  aller  ? '  was  probably  the 
first  sentence  they  found  courage  to  utter.  This  school 
was  not  dismissed  as  a  whole,  but  four  or  five,  or 
perhaps  a  class,  was  dismissed  at  the  same  time,  hence 
the  necessity  for  the  request. 

''  There  were  no  desks  in  use ;  the  girls  sat  in  classes 
on  long  benches.  A  table  in  the  center  of  the  room  was 
used  when  they  needed  to  write.  Many  were  the  in- 
novations supposed  to  have  been  introduced  by 
Madame  Togno,  and  they  were  the  cause  of  much 
criticism.  In  the  first  place,  the  vacation  months  had 
been  heretofore  April  and  December,  as  most  con- 


254      HISTORY    OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 

venient  to  the  planters'  families.  Madame  gave  no 
vacation  in  these  months,  and  substituted  a  vacation 
from  July  to  October — a  custom  now  in  universal 
use. 

"  Over  the  door  of  the  Tradd  street  house  was  the 
sign,  '  Pensionat  des  Demoiselles,'  which  an  old  gen- 
tleman in  the  neighborhood  interpreted  to  mean  that 
Madame  Togno  was  the  French  consul,  and  called  on 
her  for  advice  as  such.  When  she  removed  to  Meet- 
ing street,  next  to  South  Carolina  Hall,  the  sign  was 
not  put  up.  Here  the  school  was  carried  on  most 
successfully  until  the  fall  of  Fort  Walker,  in  1861, 
when  Madame  removed  to  Barhamville,  near  Colum- 
bia, taking  many  of  her  pupils  with  her.  She  re- 
mained here  a  year  or  two  until  the  death  of  her 
youngest  daughter,  when  she  closed  her  school  and 
went  through  the  lines  to  New  York. 

"  She  by  no  means  forgot  her  friends  at  the  South, 
many  of  whom,  after  the  war,  received  substantial 
proof  of  her  affection  for  them. 

"  A  small  woman,  of  most  erect  carriage,  losing  not 
a  quarter  of  an  inch  of  her  height,  full  of  nervous 
energy,  Madame  never  took  a  seat,  but  walked  up  and 
down  in  front  of  her  classes  during  recitation,  oc- 
casionally stamping  her  small  foot  encased  in  black 
bottines,  to  give  emphasis  to  her  utterances.  Notice  of 
Madame  Togno's  school  would  not  be  complete  with- 
out mention  of  that  woman  so  gifted  herself,  who  be- 
yond comparison  was  enabled  to  impart  her  knowl- 
edge to  her  pupils  in  a  most  attractive  form — Mrs. 
Elizabeth  Wotton — teaching  them  so  to  drink  of  the 
'  Pierian  Spring '  that  the  desire  often  was  to  '  drink 
deep  or  not  at  all.'  A  most  ardent  daughter  of  the 
South,  a  firm  believer  in  States'  rights,  in  her  eyes 
South  Carolina  could  do  no  wrong.  If  any  of  her 
pupils  have  been  lukewarm  in  their  allegiance  to  the 
South,  the  fault  does  not  lie  at  her  door.  She  did 
her  utmost  to  teach  them  what  was  to  her  view  the 
only  right  view  that  could  be  taken. 


OF    WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH  255 

"  About  the  time  of  Madame  Togno's  advent  in 
Charleston,  under  the  auspices  of  C.  G.  Memminger, 
Jefferson  Bennett,  and  others,  Mr.  F.  S.  Sawyer,  with 
a  full  corps  of  teachers,  was  brought  from  the  North 
to  establish  the  normal,  or  public-school  system,  which 
still  holds  sway  in  Charleston. 

"  Madame  Petit,  for  some  years  prior  to  the  war, 
conducted  a  very  flourishing  school,  her  methods  be- 
ing somewhat  that  of  Madame  Togno.  They  may  be 
considered  the  rivals  of  their  day. 

"  After  the  war  the  two  Misses  Bates,  the  only 
remaining  members  of  a  large  family,  returned  to 
Charleston  and  re-opened  their  school,  but  owing  to 
the  death  of  one,  and  the  advancing  years  of  the 
elder  of  the  sisters,  it  did  not  last  long.  Then,  for  a 
time,  Mrs.  Hobson  Pinckney,  a  gentlewoman  in  every 
sense  of  the  word,  divided  with  Miss  Winston  the 
honor  of  conducting  the  two  best  schools  in  Charles- 
ton. 

"  The  college  girl  of  to-day  has  perhaps  many  ad- 
vantages over  her  mother,  but  in  Charleston  the  stand- 
ard of  study  has  always  been  a  high  one,  which  is 
evidenced  by  the  gentle,  refined  old  ladies  we  see  all 
around  us,  who  unfortunately  are  so  fast  passing  away 
that  they  will  soon  be  only  a  cherished  memory,  leaving 
for  us  an  example  worthy  of  imitation  of  what  a  high- 
bred woman  should  be.  Had  their  education  not  been 
of  a  high  grade  they  would  not  have  been  the  women 
they  are.  Brought  up  in  the  homes  of  refinement,  they 
acquired  that  tact  and  'savoir-faire'  that  only  at- 
trition can  give.  Whence  but  from  this  training  has 
come  that  wonderful  endurance  which  has  so  uncom- 
plainingly borne  the  many  untold  privations  brought 
about  by  the  misfortunes  of  our  country?  Endurance 
which  teaches  us  that  the  story  of  the  Spartan  boy 
and  the  fox  may  be  an  allegory. 

"M.  B.  W." 

(This  sketch  is  given  as  written  by  M.  B.  W.,  who 


256      HISTORY    OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 

kindly  sent  it  in  answer  to  an  advertisement  for  in- 
formation concerning  early  schools  in  South  Carolina.) 

Presbyterian  Seminary,  Anderson,  South  Carolina, 


Certainly  as  early  as  1835,  and  perhaps  earlier,  the 
Presbyterian  Synod  of  South  Carolina  established  a 
school  for  girls  at  Anderson,  known  as  the  Presby- 
terian School.  The  first  principal  of  the  school  of 
whom  there  is  any  record  was  a  Mr.  Leverett;  his 
successors  were  Mr.  McElroy,  Mr.  Pressley,  and  Mr. 
Jones.  These  principals  were  assisted  by  competent 
teachers.  The  curriculum  embraced  the  usual  Eng- 
lish studies,  and  French,  music,  painting,  drawing,  and 
embroidery. 

For  several  years  no  diplomas  were  given,  but  about 
1840  the  charter  was  amended  and  the  power  to  con- 
fer degrees  granted.  This  school  was  very  popular, 
girls  from  every  part  of  the  State  attended  it;  but  as 
there  was  no  boarding-department,  they  boarded  with 
the  citizens.  The  school  was  closed  by  the  War  be- 
tween the  States. 

(Information  in  this  sketch  was  obtained  from  a 
letter  written  by  Mrs.  Lulah  Ayer  Vandiver  of  An- 
derson, South  Carolina.) 

The  Johnston  Female   University,  Anderson,  South 
Carolina 

About  1850  there  was  established  in  Anderson, 
South  Carolina,  a  school  for  girls  quite  famous  in  its 
day  in  upper  Carolina.  This  school  was  known  as  The 
Johnston  Female  University,  and  was  endowed  by 
the  Baptists  of  South  Carolina.  Dr.  Wm.  B.  Johnston 
was  chancellor  from  its  inception  until  it  was  broken 
up  by  the  War  between  the  States.  Girls  from  all 
parts  of  the  State  attended  this  school,  and  there  were 
several  boarding-houses  erected  for  the  exclusive  use 


OF    WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH  257 

of  these  students.  The  degrees  A.  B.  and  A.  M.  were 
conferred.  Judging  from  some  women  I  know  who 
were  educated  at  this  school,  it  must  have  been  a 
school  of  high  grade. 

(Written  by  Mrs.  Lulah  Ayer  Vandiver.) 

Greenville  Female  College,  Greenville,  South  Carolina, 
1854-1908 

Greenville  is  situated  in  the  northwestern  part  of 
South  Carolina,  in  the  Piedmont  section  of  the  Blue 
Ridge  Mountains.  Its  pleasant  and  healthful  climate 
renders  it  a  suitable  location  for  a  school. 

Greenville  College  was  founded  in  1854.  It  is  the 
property  of  the  State  Baptist  Convention  of  South 
Carolina.  The  affairs  are  managed  by  a  board  of 
trustees  appointed  by  the  Convention  to  manage  this 
college  and  Furman  University.  The  board  of  trus- 
tees appoints  an  executor  for  the  management  of  the 
affairs  of  these  institutions.  Its  officers  and  teachers 
all  receive  stipulated  salaries,  so  that  no  one  has 
any  personal  interest  in  the  pecuniary  profits  arising 
from  its  management.  Its  object  is  not  to  make  money, 
but  to  offer  its  patrons  the  best  possible  educational 
advantages.  Should  any  profit  arise  from  enlarged 
attendance  it  would  be  promptly  applied  to  the  im- 
provement and  enlargement  of  the  institution. 

The  buildings  are  on  a  quiet,  retired,  and  beauti- 
ful elevation  in  the  northwestern  portion  of  the  city. 
There  are  three  large  three-story  brick  buildings  con- 
nected by  three-story  brick  connections.  The  build- 
ings have  all  modern  conveniences. 

The  collegiate  course  is  divided  into  the  following 
schools :  I.  School  of  English  and  English  Literature ; 
II.  School  of  Ancient  Languages;  III.  School  of 
Modern  Languages;  IV.  School  of  Mathematics;  V. 
School  of  Physical  Sciences;  VI.  School  of  History; 
VII.  School  of  Political  Sciences;  VIII.  School  of 
Mental  and  Moral  Sciences  and  Theistic  Studies ;  IX. 


258      HISTORY    OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 

School  of  Pedagogics ;  X.  School  of  Bible  Study ;  XL 
Conservatory  of  Music;  XII.  School  of  Art;  XIII. 
School  of  Expression  and  Physical  Culture;  XIV. 
Business  Department.  The  fourteen  schools  are  sepa- 
rate and  distinct,  each  in  charge  of  a  competent  teacher 
with  necessary  assistants.  Pupils  may  become  candi- 
dates for  graduation  in  any  one  or  all  of  these  schools, 
though  it  is  hardly  possible  to  pursue  successfully  more 
than  five  at  the  same  time. 

Primary  and  kindergarten  departments  are  under 
the  general  supervision  of  the  College,  but  entirely 
separated  from  the  other  departments.  The  Kindergar- 
ten Normal  Course  is  offered  for  the  benefit  of  those 
interested  in  child  study  and  desiring  to  become  trained 
kindergartners.  Regular  diplomas  will  be  given  to 
those  finishing  the  course  required  for  graduation. 

(From  catalogues.) 

Columbia  College  for  Girls,  Columbia,  South  Carolina, 
1856-1908 

In  1852  the  South  Carolina  Conference  of  the 
Methodist  Episcopal  Church  South  appointed  a  com- 
mittee to  receive  "  any  offers  that  may  be  made  on 
the  subject  of  establishing  a  college  for  girls  in  some 
central  or  suitable  place."  The  result  was  the  es- 
tablishment of  two  such  colleges — one  at  Spartan- 
burg,  the  other  in  Columbia.  The  work  of  erecting 
the  building  of  the  Columbia  College  for  Girls  began 
in  January,  1856,  and  the  first  session  began  on  the 
first  Wednesday  of  October,  1859,  under  the  presi- 
dency of  Rev.  Whiteford  M.  Srnith,  D.  D.  The  col- 
lege received  immediately  a  liberal  patronage.  Dur- 
ing its  second  session  160  students  matriculated.  In 
1863  tne  institution  was  forced  to  close,  on  account 
of  war  and  debt,  and  for  several  years  the  building 
was  occupied  as  a  hotel.  In  1873,  under  the.  presi- 
dency of  Rev.  Samuel  B.  Jones,  D.  D.,  the  College  was 
again  opened  to  the  daughters  of  Carolina. 


OF    WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH  259 

The  original  building,  an  excellent  example  of  the 
Italian  Renaissance  architecture,  was  enlarged  in  1878. 
In  1895,  under  the  presidency  of  Rev.  J.  A.  Rice, 
D.  D.,  the  building  was  again  overhauled,  and  fitted 
with  modern  heating  and  sanitary  equipments,  and  the 
Annex,  a  large,  commodious  building,  was  erected  on 
the  eastern  campus. 

The  following  have  occupied  the  office  of  president : 
Rev.  Whiteford  Smith,  D.  D.,  1859-60;  Rev.  William 
Martin,  1 860-6 1 ;  Rev.  H.  M.  Mood,  1861-64;  Rev.  S. 
B.  Jones,  D.  D.,  1873-76;  Hon.  J.  L.  Jones,  Ph.D., 
1876-81;  Rev.  O.  A.  Darby,  D.  D.,  1881-90;  Rev.  S. 
B.  Jones,  D.  D.,  1890-94;  Rev.  John  A.  Rice,  A.  M., 
D.  D.,  1894-1900;  Rev.  W.  W.  Daniel,  D.  D.,  1900 
to  the  present  day. 

"  The  great  aim  of  the  College  is  to  offer  to  young- 
women  facilities  and  opportunities  for  broad  and  deep 
culture,  careful  and  exact  training  and  thorough  edu- 
cation, equal  to  the  best."  It  has  always  been  the 
policy  of  the  College  to  raise  its  standard  from  time  to 
time,  as  much  as  the  work  done  in  the  preparatory 
schools  would  justify.  Under  the  presidency  of  Dr. 
John  A.  Rice  the  requirements  for  entrance  and  gradu- 
ation came  abreast  with  those  of  the  leading  colleges 
for  men  in  the  State. 

The  faculty  is  composed  of  thirteen  thoroughly 
trained  teachers.  The  course  of  study  is  carefully 
graded  and  arranged  on  the  university  plan,  allowing 
girls  to  enter  the  class  for  which  they  are  prepared,  as 
far  as  possible,  in  every  department.  As  at  present 
arranged  there  are  thirteen  departments  of  instruction, 
viz. :  English  language  and  literature,  modern  lan- 
guages and  literature,  ancient  languages  and  literature, 
English  Bible,  art,  music,  elocution,  physical  culture, 
business  department. 

In  addition  to  the  usual  advantages,  Columbia  Col- 
lege offers  some  special  advantages.  It  is  located  at 
the  seat  of  the  legislative,  judicial,  and  executive  de- 
partments of  the  State,  thus  affording  object-lessons  in 


260      HISTORY   OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 

the  science  of  government.  Columbia  is  visited  by  dis- 
tinguished lecturers,  tourists,  etc. ;  thus  the  pupils  are 
brought  in  touch  with  the  leading  men  and  measures  of 
the  day.  The  pupils  have  access  to  several  large  li- 
braries, in  addition  to  the  College  library  and  well- 
selected  reading-table — especially  that  of  the  South 
Carolina  College,  containing  30,000  volumes.  The  so- 
cial advantages  are  unsurpassed  in  the  State.  The 
College  is  near  all  the  leading  churches  in  the  city,  and 
is  kept  in  touch  with  spiritual  forces  at  work.  The 
Columbia  Lyceum  brings  to  the  city  lecturers  of  na- 
tional renown  and  musicians  of  reputation.  The  de- 
grees conferred  are  B.  A.  and  B.  S. 

(This  sketch  was  compiled  from  letters  and  cata- 
logues. ) 

Dr.  Marks  and  the  Barhamville  School. 

"  In  1785  the  rice  and  indigo  planters  of  South  Caro- 
lina invited  Mr.  Humphrey  Marks,  together  with  a  syn- 
dicate of  wealthy  men,  to  come  to  South  Carolina  to 
invest  money  in  mortgages  on  plantations  along  the 
seaboard.  Mr.  Humphrey  Marks  had  three  sons — 
Alexander,  who  removed  early  in  the  nineteenth  cen- 
tury to  Louisiana  and  settled  in  Avoyelles  parish  and 
gave  his  name  to  its  shire  town  or  county-seat,  Marks- 
ville,  on  the  Red  River;  the  youngest  son,  Frederic, 
always  lived  in  Columbia;  the  other  son,  Dr.  Elias 
Marks,  was  born  in  Charleston,  December  2,  1790,  and 
died  in  Washington,  D.  C,  1886. 

"  Dr.  Marks  early  became  a  Christian,  having  been 
converted  by  an  old  negro  nurse.  Some  accounts  tell 
us  that  he  was  a  Methodist,  while  others  hold  he  was 
an  Episcopalian.  He  attended  the  public  schools  in 
Charleston,  and  was  graduated  at  the  New  York  City 
Medical  College  in  1815.  His  thesis,  being  distin- 
guished by  publication  in  the  transactions  of  that  Col- 
lege, received  special  recognition  of  encouragement 
from  the  celebrated  Dr.  Nott  of  that  institution,  and 


OF    WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH  261 

he  had  every  prospect  of  becoming  a  successful  prac- 
titioner. 

"  After  conducting  a  drug  store  a  year  or  so  he  re- 
turned South,  and  settled  in  the  new  capital,  Columbia, 
and  opened  a  school  for  girls,  called  in  the  old  phrase- 
ology, '  a  female  academy.'  Dr.  Marks  was  an  en- 
thusiast, a  gentleman  of  ingratiating  address,  and  an 
upright,  pure-minded  man,  particularly  adapted  to  the 
education  of  girls.  He  said  that  knowledge  consti- 
tuted the  essential  difference  between  savage  and  civi- 
lized man ;  that  the  torch  of  intellect  is  to  be  kindled  on 
the  altar  of  domestic  affection ;  that  it  burns  intensely 
and  permanently  only  when  fed  by  genuine  piety. 

"  And  here,  he  said,  arose  the  question  in  what  re- 
spect ought  the  education  of  the  female  to  differ  from 
that  of  the  other  sex  ?  *  The  education  of  either  sex 
is  to  be  directed  to  the  respective  duties  which  each  is 
destined  to  perform  on  the  great  theatre  of  human 
existence.' 

"  He  held  that  the  right  education  of  woman  is  es- 
sential to  the  general  weal ;  that  it  is  a  legitimate  source 
of  moral  character  and  political  happiness  of  a  peo- 
ple. '  Do  we  wish  that  a  woman  should  be  pious,  re- 
fined, and  elevated ;  do  we  desire  a  flexibility,  strength, 
and  expansion  of  mind,  essential  to  the  every-day  oc- 
currence and  vicissitudes  of  life,  and  yet  not  incom- 
patible with  all  that  is  lovely  and  graceful  in  female 
character?  These  can  proceed  only  from  an  intellect 
cultivated  in  all  its  parts,  from  an  active,  sustained, 
and  vigorous  exercise  of  its  powers,  directing  them  to 
practicable  and  valuable  ends.'  Dr.  Marks  held  that 
there  were  four  difficulties  that  lay  in  the  way  of  pur- 
suing an  efficient  course  of  education:  '  (i)  The 
errors  in  domestic  education;  (2)  the  desultory  and 
imperfect  manner  in  which  an  academic  course  is  pur- 
sued;  (3)  the  desire  of  blending  the  advantages  of 
fashionable  society  with  those  derived  from  the 
teacher;  (4)  the  incapacity  of  the  teachers  themselves/ 


HISTORY    OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 

Despite  these  difficulties,  Dr.  Marks's  school  was  a 
most  successful  one  and  he  was  universally  beloved. 

"About  1817  he  married  Miss  Jane  Barham  of 
New  York  City,  and  the  two  were  principals  of  the 
Columbia  Academy,  1817  to  1820.  The  building  was 
afterward  occupied  by  the  Rev.  Mr.  Gladney,  then  by 
Mr.  Muller,  and  later  by  the  Misses  Reynolds,  all  of 
whom  kept  a  high  school  for  girls.  At  that  time  the 
Marks's  school  was  principally  a  day  school. 

"  About  1819  the  nearness  of  the  Congaree  flats  and 
the  prevalence  of  contagious  fever  in  the  late  summer 
months  directed  Dr.  Marks's  attention  to  the  sandhills 
north  of  Columbia.  There  about  a  mile  and  a  half  out, 
near  the  old  sandy  road  that  leads  to  '  sandhill  cracker- 
dom,'  he  erected  a  building,  the  plans  of  which,  we 
learn  from  Dr.  Marks's  daughter,  are  believed  to  have 
been  drawn  by  Mr.  Zimmerman.  In  1740  this  gentle- 
man resided  just  on  the  eastern  edge  of  the  town,  near 
the  spot  where  the  Methodist  college  stands. 

"  About  1821  the  first  '  gable  roof  range  '  was  built. 
This  was  taken  down  about  1840,  and  three  cottages 
were  erected  from  it.  Then  the  center  range  was 
built  and  the  south  range,  and  afterward,  about  1841, 
the  north  range.  This  academy  was  constructed  after 
the  plan  of  Edgeworth  School  in  Maryland,  and  all 
the  elder  people  thought  it  was  an  ideal  place  for  a  girl 
to  get  an  education,  '  being  very  healthy  and  away  from 
the  boys.' 

"  Mrs.  Marks  was  a  beautiful  woman,  a  true  aid  and 
ally  in  her  husband's  work.  She  died  about  1828. 
The  school  in  the  Sandhills  was  named  for  their  only 
son,  who  died  in  early  life.  Dr.  Marks  was  now  ( 1829) 
a  widower  with  three  children  and  in  charge  of  a  large 
family  of  school  girls,  and  although  from  the  first  he 
was  surrounded  by  competent  lady  teachers,  it  was 
evident  that  a  lady  head  of  his  household  was  im- 
peratively required. 

"  We  are  told  that  Providence  directed  him  to  the 
one  woman  who  could  fully  supply  this  responsible 


OF    WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH  263 

position.  Mrs.  Julia  Warne  (nee  Pierpont),  who  was 
in  1830  at  the  head  of  a  large  and  flourishing  ladies' 
school  at  Sparta,  Georgia,  at  Dr.  Marks's  request 
assumed  the  direction  of  the  household  and  studies  at 
Barhatnville,  in  1832.  This  lady  was  born  at  Har- 
winton,  Connecticut,  March  9,  1/93,  and  died  in 
Washington,  D.  C,  June  21,  1878.  She  had  been  one 
of  the  earliest  pupils  of  the  celebrated  Emma  Willard 
of  the  Troy  Seminary,  New  York,  and  was  educated 
by  her  at  Middlebury,  Vermont,  before  Mrs.  Willard 
moved  to  Troy.  She  was  the  daughter  of  Robert  Pier- 
pont, of  Litchfield,  Connecticut,  who  moved  to  Man- 
chester, Vermont,  about  1776.  One  of  Mrs.  Julia 
P.  Marks's  sisters  married  the  Governor  of  Vermont, 
another  became  the  wife  of  Dr.  Isham,  whose  grandson 
became  a  partner  of  Robert  Lincoln,  afterward  United 
States  Minister  to  Great  Britain,  and  whose  son,  Pier- 
pont Isham,  was  a  judge  of  the  Supreme  Court  of 
Vermont.  John  Pierpont,  the  poet,  was  a  first  cousin 
of  Mrs.  Marks  and  resembled  her  greatly. 

"  All  of  her  associations  at  the  North  were  of  the 
highest  distinction.  We  are  told  she  was  an  enthu- 
siastic educationist,  a  woman  endowed  with  remark- 
able powers  of  quiet,  unconscious  government,  of  deep 
religious  feeling,  dignified — what  we  call  at  the  South, 
and  mean  much  when  we  use  the  term,  a  lady. 

"  From  the  first  she  was  welcomed  by  the  Hamp- 
tons, the  Prestons,  and  other  prominent  people  of 
Columbia ;  the  relations  with  the  Hampton  family  be- 
ing almost  affectionate  and  fraternal.  So  with  the 
Taylor  family,  who  at  times  occupied  a  lovely,  breezy 
country-seat  on  the  Camden  road  to  the  east  of  Bar- 
hamville.  Judge  Cheves  also  had  a  place  near  by,  and 
these  two  families  often  exchanged  visits.  Dr.  Rey- 
nolds then  owned  and  occupied  a  place  east  of  Colum- 
bia, afterward  purchased  bv  General  Hampton.  The 
Howells  were  not  far  off.  The  Trezevants,  the  family 
of  Dr.  Shands,  rector  of  Trinity,  Mrs.  de  Bruhl  and 
the  Bryces  were  people  with  whom  the  Marks  family 


264      HISTORY   OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 

interchanged  visits  during  the  early  forties.  Mrs. 
Warne  was  married  to  Dr.  Marks  in  the  chapel  at  Bar  - 
hamville  in  1833,  and  continued  in  active  service  there 
until  June,  1861,  when  they  gave  up  teaching  and 
leased  the  school  to  Madame  Togno  of  Charleston.  She 
was  succeeded  as  lessee  by  Madame  Sosnowski,  who 
was  followed  by  Madame  Torriani,  a  refugee  from 
Charleston.  From  1865  to  1867  Dr.  Marks  and  his 
family  lived  on  the  place.  In  the  latter  part  of  1867 
they  went  North,  leaving  the  buildings  in  charge  of  a 
negro  janitor.  February  18,  1869, tne  school  buildings 
were  destroyed  by  fire.  It  was  a  complete  loss,  as 
there  was  no  insurance. 

"  Dr.  Marks  was  a  most  excellent  educator,  and  the 
fame  of  his  school  brought  daughters  of  wealthy 
parents  from  all  over  the  South ;  every  State  was  rep- 
resented. The  North  also  took  advantage  of  the  merit 
of  the  school  and  its  locality.  So  here  were  educated 
together  the  representatives  of  the  politics  so  diamet- 
rically opposed. 

"  From  the  first  coming  of  Mrs.  Julia  Pierpont 
Marks  (1832)  the  school  became  a  college  with  colle- 
giate classes  and  progressive,  systematic  methods. 
The  best  teachers — necessarily  from  the  North — were 
employed  and  at  high  salaries.  Between  1850  and 
1 86 1  the  annual  outlay  for  teachers  was  from  $12,000 
to  $14,000.  There  was  a  chaplain,  who  taught  Chris- 
tian Evidences,  Paley's  Moral  Philosophy,  Ethics, 
and  Butler's  Analogy,  besides  preaching  every  Sun- 
day. 

"  Each  year  Dr.  Marks  would  engage  a  chaplain  of 
a  different  denomination,  and  very  often  he  would  take 
the  girls  in  to  service  in  the  city  of  Columbia.  A 
gentleman,  a  graduate  of  a  first-class  college,  was  em- 
ployed to  teach  the  classic  languages,  the  sciences,  and 
higher  mathematics.  There  were  also  two  lady 
teachers  of  mathematics,  geography,  history,  etc.  Dr. 
Marks  lectured  from  his  notes  an  hour  every  day,  on 
history.  There  were  two  foreign  music  teachers. 


OF   WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH          265 

teachers  of  painting  and  drawing,  and  also  a  dancing- 
master. 

"  Mrs.  Marks  organized  the  school  into  classes  twice 
a  year,  and  made  out  an  individual  '  list  of  time/  or 
schedule  of  studies,  for  each  hour  of  the  day,  for  each 
pupil,  and  supervised  teachers  and  scholars  alike.  She 
always  had  more  trouble  with  the  teachers  than  with 
the  scholars.  It  was  a  home  school ;  each  pupil  when 
she  arrived  there  was  put  upon  her  honor  and  expected 
to  govern  herself  and  report  herself.  The  day  was 
divided  into  recitation  periods  of  three-quarters  of  an 
hour  each,  beginning  at  8  A.  M.  and  closing  at  4  or  5 
p.  M.  Students  were  required  to  attend  prayers  every 
morning  at  7.45.  About  8.15  they  had  breakfast,  fol- 
lowed by  an  intermission  of  an  hour,  when  classes  were 
called  and  continued  until  11.30;  then  every  one  went 
to  luncheon,  when  soft  gingerbread  was  served.  After 
luncheon  recitations  continued  until  2  o'clock,  when 
every  one  enjoyed  a  good  dinner.  Dinner  was  followed 
by  classes  until  4  or  5.  Prayers  were  held  at  night 
as  in  the  morning,  and  the  roll  was  called  as  in  the 
morning. 

"  The  pupils  studied  in  their  rooms,  in  the  halls,  and 
under  the  trees,  but  there  was  perfect  discipline  and 
good  scholastic  results.  The  written  examinations 
now  so  much  in  vogue  were  then  unknown,  though 
exhaustive  reviews  took  their  place.  The  highest 
mark  possible  was  10. 

"  The  girls — the  thoroughbred  ones,  and  they  were 
mostly  that  kind — loved  Dr.  and  Mrs.  Marks,  who 
loved  them  in  return.  In  1854,  when  a  malignant  dis- 
ease took  one  life  and  nearly  took  another,  these  kind 
preceptors  scarcely  slept  for  weeks;  their  rooms  were 
given  up  to  the  sick  and  their  strength  exhausted  in 
behalf  of  the  suffering  ones. 

"  *  If  one  had  rung  the  door  bell/  said  the  late  Mrs. 
Sophia  Reynolds,  '  he  would  have  been  answered  by 
an  elderly  brown  man,  who  would  take  the  cards  and 
usher  him  in  through  a  wide,  carpeted  hall  and  up  a 


HISTORY    OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 

broad,  carpeted,  winding  stair,  with  mahogany  balus- 
trades. This  led  to  the  upper  hall,  the  counterpart  of 
the  one  below,  from  which  he  would  enter  a  large 
parlor  into  which  the  morning  sun  shone  cheerfully. 
Here  he  would  see  a  wood  fire  burning  in  an  open  fire- 
place. He  would  hear  no  sound  but  the  notes  of  musi- 
cal instruments  coming  from  various  directions 
through  the  great  building.  In  a  few  minutes  an  old 
gentleman,  gray-haired,  but  brisk  in  his  movements, 
would  enter,  accompanied  by  an  elderly  lady.  Then 
the  Doctor  would  offer  to  show  the  visitors  through 
the  school,  and  after  thorough  inspection  they  would 
receive  an  invitation  to  dinner.  They  would  go  down 
the  winding  stair  into  a  piazza  120  feet  long,  from 
which  they  would  enter  a  small  door  and  ascend  a  nar- 
row, dark  stairway.  This  led  into  one  of  the  upper 
rooms  of  the  two-story  brick  range. 

"  *  It  was  a  large  room,  near  the  center  of  which 
was  a  fire-place  surrounded  by  several  chairs  as  if  they 
had  just  been  occupied,  for  the  fire  was  still  burning. 
A  curtain  divided  the  room  through  the  middle;  an- 
other also  ran  through  the  middle  at  right  angles  to 
the  first,  so  the  room  was  divided  into  a  parlor  and 
three  bedrooms — a  very  pleasant  arrangement.  I 
have  also  heard  that  the  large  room  was  divided  into 
four  smaller  ones — two  bedrooms  and  two  dressing- 
rooms.  This  room,  which  was  lighted  by  six  large 
windows,  opened  into  another,  also  lighted  by  six  win- 
dows, having  deep  window  seats.  A  curtain  divided 
this  room  into  two — a  parlor  and  a  bedroom.  Each 
suite  of  rooms  contained  a  parlor,  because  the  young 
ladies  studied  in  their  rooms  instead  of  in  a  general 
schoolroom.  They  always  had  plenty  of  fire,  and  their 
apartments  were  carpeted  and  very  comfortable. 

"  '  Leaving  the  brick  range  rooms  and  passing  down 
to  the  lower  floors,  the  visitor  would  enter  a  large, 
long  recitation-room.  They  would  see  one  girl  at  the 
blackboard,  trying  to  explain  an  apparently  knotty 
problem,  the  teacher  near  by  keeping  her  and  the  class. 


OF    WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH  267 

some  twenty  girls,  paying  the  closest  attention.  Pass- 
ing out  another  door,  through  the  long  piazza,  down 
a  few  steps  and  through  an  open  covered  way  they 
would  reach  the  laboratory.  Here  they  found  a  class 
of  about  sixteen  girls,  also  closely  attending  to  the 
explanation,  which  the  teacher  was  illustrating  by  ex- 
periments. 

"  '  When  the  class  was  dismissed  the  girls  walked 
quietly  out,  but  when  they  reached  the  covered  way 
they  ran  skipping,  sliding,  running,  and  chatting.  Then 
another  class  would  take  the  place  of  those  who  had 
just  gone  out,  and  so  on  through  the  day.  At  in- 
tervals of  three-quarters  of  an  hour  the  monitress  ran 
along  the  piazza  ringing  the  school  bell,  the  signal  for 
the  classes  to  change.  For  five  minutes  there  would  be 
the  sound  of  merry  voices  and  rushing  feet,  then 
would  follow  a  hush, — a  silence  to  be  wondered  at 
in  a  house  as  large  and  filled  with  so  many  young  peo- 
ple,— but  this  was  a  school  where  work  was  done,  good 
work,  thorough  work,  for  education  at  Barhamville 
was  equivalent  to  practical  sense  with  all  the  accom- 
plishments acquired  by  young  ladies  of  that  era  of  time. 
From  those  dear  and  consecrated  walls,  hundreds  of 
women  went  forth,  types  of  the  ladies  of  those  days  of 
the  long  ago.  Dr.  Marks  spared  no  pains,  no  expense, 
to  get  good  teachers  wherever  they  could  be  found. 
And  these  teachers  knew  how  to  interest  young  girls 
in  study,  and  Mrs.  Marks  knew  how  to  make  them 
happy  and  contented/ 

"  Sons  and  daughters  from  the  same  family  would 
be  sent  respectively  to  the  South  Carolina  College  and 
Barhamville.  Dr.  Marks  had  many  encounters  with 
the  college  students  to  prevent  intercourse  between  the 
young  people.  Only  brothers  and  cousins  were  al- 
lowed to  visit  the  girls,  and  these  relations  were  often 
declared  where  there  was  no  blood  tie.  History  re- 
peats itself. 

'  The  young  ladies  were  allowed  to  receive  their 
brothers  and  cousins  on  Friday  evenings.     Of  course 


HISTORY    OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 

there  was  always  great  excitement  over  getting  ready 
to  receive  their  company,  for  certainly  every  girl  had 
a  kinsman  at  the  South  Carolina  College.  They  all 
entertained  in  the  parlor  and  sometimes  in  the  library. 
Dr.  J.  Marion  Sims  in  '  The  Story  of  My  Life/  gives 
an  account  of  a  serenade  given  to  the  girls  at  Bar- 
hamville,  which  started  in  fun,  but  barely  escaped  end- 
ing in  tragedy. 

"  Notwithstanding  the  tone  of  this  school  was  high 
and  exceedingly  refined,  this  did  not  prevent  the  girls 
from  harmless  tricks.  At  the  table  when  one  or  more 
had  an  unusual  hungry  fit  she  would  cut  a  sweet  po- 
tato in  half,  eat  the  potato  on  the  sly,  fill  the  two  holes 
of  the  skin  with  bread,  ham,  etc.,  fit  them  together 
and  put  them  in  her  pocket  '  for  future  reference.' 

"  Another  bond  of  unity  between  the  college  life  of 
those  days  and  that  of  the  present  time  is  '  mess-hall 
biscuit ' — they  seem  to  have  been  always  the  same,  for 
the  boys  would  ride  around  Barhamville  grounds  on 
fleet-footed  horses  and  throw  these  articles  of  food 
with  notes  written  on  them  to  the  girls. 

"  The  girls  had  regular  May-day  parties.  At  these 
they  elected  their  queen,  danced  around  the  May-pole, 
and  enjoyed  themselves  quite  as  much  as  college  girls 
of  the  present  time.  Half  of  the  girls  would  tie  a 
handkerchief  on  the  arm  and  thus  act  the  part  of 
boys. 

"  Whenever  there  were  any  very  good  performers 
or  musical  companies  in  Columbia  Dr.  Marks  would 
get  them  to  come  out  to  Barhamville  and  play  for  the 
young  ladies.  When  Ole  Bull,  the  famous  violinist, 
was  in  the  city  he  played  at  the  Academy  before  leav- 
ing, and  Blind  Tom,  the  wonderful  pianist,  did  the 
same. 

"  Another  bond  of  union  between  the  college  girl 
of  past  and  present  was  midnight  feasts. 

'  There  was  a  rule  that  lights  should  be  put  out  at 
nine  o'clock,  but  it  is  easy  to  imagine  how  that  was 
obeyed  when  one  of  the  girls  received  a  box  from 


OF    WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH  269 

home.  Of  course  a  midnight  feast  followed,  and  they 
had  all  sorts  of  devices  for  hiding  the  lights.  On  the 
first  of  April  one  girl  would  receive  a  box  of  old  shoes, 
then  she  would  invite  all  of  her  friends  to  come  help 
open  the  *  box  from  home.'  When  all  were  assembled 
and  the  cover  removed  it  was  a  great  joke,  and  all  had 
a  hearty  laugh, — hearty  though  smothered, — and  of 
course  each  one  had  to  take  a  pair  of  shoes,  or  more 
likely  two  odd  ones,  as  a  souvenir.  During  these  per- 
formances of  course  they  would  lock  the  doors,  but  if 
the  monitress  (one  of  the  teachers),  knocked,  no  mat- 
ter at  what  hour  of  the  night,  the  door  must  be  opened. 
Should  she  happen  to  come  there  would  be  a  general 
shoving  of  things  under  the  beds,  pushing  into  closets 
and  scrambling  into  bed  with  clothes  on,  followed  by 
a  wonderful  silence.  Of  course  some  teachers  were 
lenient  and  would  overlook  these  things,  while  others 
were  very  strict  and  would  report  the  girls  on  every 
occasion.  Then  next  morning  the  culprits  would  have 
to  appear  before  Mrs.  Marks,  unless  the  transgression 
was  very  serious,  when  Dr.  Marks  was  appealed  to. 
The  Doctor  was  decided  but  not  harsh ;  Mrs.  Marks's 
supervision  over  the  girls  was  not  severe,  though  she 
too  was  positive. 

"  The  spring  was  indeed  a  busy  time  at  Barhamville. 
Then  the  girls  received  boxes  of  ready-made  clothing 
from  home,  or  more  often,  boxes  of  material  to  be 
made.  At  that  season  a  good  seamstress  or  dressmaker 
was  employed,  sometimes  for  months.  The  girls  were 
allowed  to  make  purchases  in  Columbia,  but  were  al- 
ways accompanied  by  a  teacher.  Unless  they  preferred 
to  walk,  they  were  driven  over  in  one  of  the  two  car- 
riages belonging  to  the  school.  Indeed,  they  went  to  no 
place  without  being  accompanied  by  a  teacher ;  not  even 
sketching  from  nature,  or  to  the  home  of  one  of  the 
professors  to  gather  grapes.  Whenever  they  went  out- 
side the  academy  enclosures  they  were  accompanied 
by  a  teacher. 

"When  the  school  was  at  its  zenith   (1850)   the 


270      HISTORY    OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 

building  consisted  of  a  large  three-story  wooden  build- 
ing, with  one  long  two-story  brick  wing,  stretching 
southward,  all  of  which  were  painted  white.  There 
was  a  large  vegetable  garden  and  a  well-stocked  poul- 
try yard  on  the  Barhamville  farm,  and  much  of  the 
food  was  raised  there. 

"  There  were  two  chapels,  called  the  lower  and  the 
upper  chapel.  The  lower  one  was  fitted  up  with  maps 
and  blackboards  all  around  the  walls.  Here  Dr. 
Marks  taught  history,  using  the  maps  and  frequently 
illustrating  his  lectures  with  drawings  on  the  black- 
board. In  the  upper  chapel  desks  were  placed  all 
around  the  walls,  and  here  Mrs.  Marks  taught  writing. 
Every  girl  took  writing  lessons  and  learned  to  write 
the  famed  *  Barhamville  hand/  well  known  and  easily 
recognized  wherever  seen. 

"At  that  time  (1850)  Dr.  Marks  was  at  the  head 
of  a  corps  of  teachers,  about  eight  in  number,  gathered 
from  the  best  sources.  Professors  taught  music,  paint- 
ing, modern  languages,  chemistry,  philosophy,  mathe- 
matics, and  English.  The  pupils  numbered  one  hun- 
dred and  twenty,  and  often  many  more  came  from 
Southern  homes  where  wealth  and  luxury  gave  ele- 
gance and  refinement  to  genial,  generous  Southern 
girls. 

"  Between  1857  and  1861  the  following  were  a  few 
of  the  members  of  the  faculty — lack  of  space  prevents 
the  mention  of  more:  Elias  Marks,  M.  D.,  principal, 
department  of  history  and  belles-lettres;  Mrs.  Marks, 
writing;  M.  Douvilliers,  French,  drawing,  modern  lan- 
guages ;  Rev.  Mr.  Donnelly,  Prof.  Reynolds,  Mr.  Alex- 
ander, Mr.  Ward,  chaplains  at  different  times ;  Mr.  Or- 
chard, music  master;  Madame  Sosnowski,  painting 
and  drawing;  Madame  Feugas,  M.  Strawinski,  danc- 
ing; M.  Manget,  French. 

"  Board  and  the  entire  course  of  studies, — exclusive 
of  extra  studies,  which  were  chemistry,  botany,  Latin 
and  French  languages,  lessons  on  piano,  harp,  guitar, 
and  dancing  lessons — all  fancy  dances  were  taught  and 


OF    WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH  271 

very  gracefully  danced  by  the  young  ladies,  also  draw- 
ing and  oil  painting, — was  $250  per  collegiate  year; 
this  charge  included  table  board,  washing,  firewood, 
candles,  etc. 

"  There  were  two  secret  societies  at  Barhamville ; 
the  most  prominent  of  which  was  the  *  Tri-une.'  The 
organization  was  very  secret,  being  composed  of  only 
ten  or  twelve  members.  Of  course  these  societies 
were  organized  with  the  consent  of  Dr.  Marks.  The 
badge  of  this  society  consisted  of  a  cross  and  an  anchor 
joined  in  some  fanciful  way.  Only  a  very  few  of  them 
are  still  in  existence,  and  these  few  are  treasured  as 
priceless.  The  graduating  badge  was  a  six  pointed 
star,  similar  in  shape  to  the  Euphradian  Society  badge 
of  the  South  Carolina  College.  At  commencement 
time  all  the  relatives  and  lady  friends  of  the  girls 
came  to  the  graduating  exercises.  The  graduates  were 
all  dressed  in  white  and  each  girl  in  turn  read  her 
essay. 

"  The  following  young  ladies  were  admitted  to  the 
highest  honors  of  the  institute,  June  15,  1860:  Misses 
Mary  A.  Dubose,  Harriet  C.  Geiger,  Maria  L.  Garling- 
ton,  Eliza  E.  Johnson,  Anna  E.  Kirtland,  Sallie  D. 
McCall,  Elizabeth  W.  Verdier,  Caro  B.  H.  Yancey. 

"  Many  famous  ladies  have  been  graduated  from 
this  school,  among  whom  was  Miss  Pamela  Cunning- 
ham, who  conceived  the  idea  of  purchasing  and  pre- 
serving Mount  Vernon,  and  was  known  as  the  '  South- 
ern Matron/  Barhamville  also  enjoys  the  distinction 
of  having  been  the  alma  mater  of  Miss  Bulloch  of 
Georgia,  the  mother  of  Theodore  Roosevelt. 

"  Attached  to  the  institute  were  a  well-selected  li- 
brary, philosophical  and  chemical  apparatus,  and  a 
cabinet  of  minerals.  The  laboratory,  where  chemistry, 
philosophy,  and  the  languages  were  taught,  is  still 
standing.  It  was  bought  by  the  late  Dr.  Frank  Greene, 
repaired  and  fitted  for  a  dwelling.  The  cottage  on 
the  hill  a  little  east  of  the  institute  was  sold  to  Mr. 
Beard.  '  The  Spring  lot '  south  of  the  school  was 


272      HISTORY   OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 

purchased  by  Dr.  Kendall.  *  Rose  Hill  cottage/  on 
the  north,  was  sold  during  the  War  between  the  States 
to  Mr.  Arthur  Middleton,  and  he  sold  it,  I  think,  to  the 
party  who  owns  it.  The  third  cottage  toward  Colum- 
bia was  sold  by  Dr.  Marks,  during  the  War  between 
the  States,  to  a  man  named  Gruber. 

"  *  Barhamville  ' !  How  the  name  calls  up  hallowed 
associations — work,  earnest  and  true,  fun  and  frolic, 
the  noble,  the  beautiful,  the  generous.  Some  have 
filled  the  highest  walks  of  life,  some  have  lived  in 
humbler  spheres,  but  the  principles  taught  will  ever 
exalt  the  name  of  '  Barhamville.' ' 

(This  sketch  was  written  by  Mrs.  Jean  H.  Wither- 
spoon  of  Columbia,  South  Carolina,  for  The  State, 
published  in  Columbia,  South  Carolina.  It  was  sent 
to  the  author  of  this  history  by  Mr.  Dreher,  Superin- 
tendent of  Public  Education,  South  Carolina.) 


OF   WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH          273 


CHAPTER  XXIV 
First  Academies  in  Tennessee 

THE  first  Territorial  Legislature  of  Tennessee  as- 
sembled in  Knoxville,  August  25,  1794,  and  on  loth 
September  "  a  bill  to  establish  Blount  College  "  was 
passed.  The  College  was  named  for  the  Territorial 
Governor.  Co-educaton  was  practiced  for  a  while,  and 
this  is  one  of  the  rare  instances  of  co-education  in  the 
Southern  States  prior  to  the  War  between  the  States. 

Barbara  Blount,  daughter  of  the  Governor,  gained 
such  high  distinction  among  the  young  ladies  that 
the  hill  on  which  the  College  was  built  was  named 
"  Barbara  Hill,"  in  her  honor. 

Fisk's  Female  Academy,  at  Hillam,  Overton  County, 
was  chartered  September  n,  1806.  A  "female" 
academy  at  Knoxville  was  chartered  in  1811,  and  the 
Female  Academy  at  Maysville,  Blount  County,  was 
chartered  in  1813.  These  were  all  the  "female" 
academies  that  were  chartered  in  Tennessee  before 
the  establishment  of  the  Nashville  Academy.  (Crew's 
"History  of  Nashville.") 

Nashville  Female  Academy 

The  first  school  established  in  Nashville  was  organ- 
ized on  the  flag-boat  of  General  James  Robertson's 
pioneer  fleet,  by  Mrs.  Ann  Robertson,  and  perhaps 
it  may  seem  strange  that  any  one  should  think  of 
teaching  children  who  were  hourly  exposed  to  danger 
of  death  from  attacks  of  Indians,  from  drowning, 
from  tempest,  and  perhaps  from  cold  or  starvation; 
but  these  stalwart  backwoods  people  were  building 
for  the  future.  This  unique  traveling  school  landed 


274      HISTORY    OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 

at  Big  Salt  Lick  on  Sunday,  Arpil  24,  1780,  after  a 
winter  voyage  of  four  months.  Thus  the  city  of  Nash- 
ville had  a  school  before  its  citizens  had  houses,  and 
it  is  not  surprising  that  the  city  became  a  center  for 
educational  enterprises,  and  famous  for  its  schools 
and  the  culture  of  its  citizens. 

Other  excellent  schools  were  soon  opened  in  the 
rapidly  growing  town,  but  people  desired  something 
better,  something  of  a  high  order  for  their  girls,  and 
early  in  the  year  1816  they  began  to  discuss  the  ad- 
visability and  the  possibility  of  establishing  an  Acad- 
emy for  girls.  The  formation  of  a  stock  company  was 
the  plan  adopted.  The  organization  of  this  company 
was  completed  on  July  4,  1816.  The  members  of  this 
corporation  were  Joseph  T.  Ellison,  James  Jackson, 
James  Hanna,  John  Baird,  Stephen  Cantrell,  Wilkins 
Tannehill  (resigned  and  John  Anderson  admitted  in 
his  place),  John  E.  Back,  James  Trimble,  Samuel  Clai- 
born,  Thomas  Childress,  Elihu  S.  Hall,  Samuel  Elam, 
Thos.  J.  Read,  John  Childress,  Robert  Searcy,  David 
Irwin,  James  Porter,  John  Nichol,  John  P.  Ewin. 
Willie  Barrow,  Felix  Grundy,  George  M.  Deadrick, 
John  C.  McLemore,  Robert  Weakley,  Robert  White. 
In  the  charter  immediately  following,  the  subsequent 
names,  making  fifty  in  all,  complete  the  original  stock- 
holders of  the  Nashville  Female  Academy:  M.  C. 
Dunn,  Joel  Lewis,  John  Stump,  Eli  Talbot,  John  M. 
Smith,  Andrew  Hynes,  Thomas  Crutcher,  Thomas 
Hill,  Wash.  L.  Hannum,  Thomas  H.  Fletcher,  James 
Roane,  Thos.  Williamson,  John  Williamson,  John 
Harding,  Alpha  Kingsley,  Alex  Porter,  Thomas  Ram- 
sey, Christopher  Stump,  David  Vaughn,  G.  G.  Wash- 
ington, N.  B.  Tryor,  Alfred  Balch,  George  A.  Bedford, 
and  Matthew  Barrow. 

So  liberally  did  these  men  contribute  to  this  enter- 
prise that  years  later,  when  the  money  invested  in  the 
school  was  returned  to  the  descendants  of  the  original 
subscribers,  $1,000  came  to  one  family.  Yet  the 
worldly  possessions  of  that  man  did  not  exceed  $10,- 


OF    WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH  275 

ooo ;  in  fact,  none  of  these  men  was  wealthy,  but  they 
realized  the  importance  of  a  sound  education. 

The  school's  grounds  occupied  a  block,  a  little  be- 
low what  is  now  Tulane  Hotel,  east  of  the  old  Chatta- 
nooga depot,  running  from  Church  to  McLemore  and 
to  Cedar  street.  The  lawn,  with  its  grassy  turf,  shaded 
by  magnificent  forest  trees,  was  very  beautiful. 

There  were  three  separate  buildings  in  front,  the 
center  one  three  stones,  the  others  two  stories.  They 
had  a  front  of  180  feet  and  extended  back  280  feet,  and 
were  so  arranged  as  to  give  sunlight  to  all  the  rooms. 
This  rambling  structure  was  of  gray  brick.  The  door- 
ways were  colonial.  There  were  no  front  verandas, 
though  at  the  rear,  where  were  several  large  additions, 
there  were  connecting  galleries  with  paved  courts.  The 
building  was  handsomely  fitted  for  school  purposes. 
It  contained  a  spacious  chapel,  a  recreation  hall,  and 
other  attractive  features.  No  expense  was  spared  by 
Dr.  Elliott  to  make  the  school  first  class,  and  the  build- 
ing suited  to  this  purpose.  When  any  new  feature  was 
presented,  if  he  thought  it  would  add  to  the  cpmfort 
or  convenience  of  the  pupils,  he  immediately  adopted 
it  regardless  of  expense.  It  is  estimated  that  during 
the  twenty  years  of  his  connection  with  the  school  he 
spent  $143,000  in  improvements. 

The  first  principals  were  Dr.  Daniel  Berry  and  Mrs. 
Berry,  formerly  of  Salem,  Mass.,  from  1817  to  1819. 
The  much-beloved  Rev.  William  Hume  was  principal 
from  the  retirement  of  Dr.  Berry  until  1833,  when  his 
death  occurred  from  cholera.  Dr.  R.  A.  Lapsley  suc- 
ceeded him,  and  remained  until  1838,  when  he  retired 
on  account  of  ill  health.  Rev.  W.  A.  Scott  was  next 
principal,  and  remained  until  1840,  when  Rev.  C.  D. 
Elliott  and  Dr.  R.  A.  Lapsley  became  joint  principals. 
Very  soon  Dr.  Lapsley  retired  and  Dr.  Elliott  became 
sole  principal,  and  so  continued  until  the  close  of  the 
school  in  1862. 

In  1840  there  were  enrolled  198  pupils;  in  1860 
there  were  513  students,  256  of  whom  were  boarders. 


276      HISTORY   OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 

So  popular  was  this  school  and  the  advantages  offered 
so  highly  esteemed,  that  girls  traveled  hundreds  of 
miles,  making  the  trip  by  stage  coach,  private  con- 
veyance, and  on  horseback,  to  enjoy  the  benefits  to 
be  derived  from  it. 

Dr.  Elliott  always  employed  the  very  best  teachers 
he  could  find.  He  imported  experts  from  the  East, 
from  England,  from  France,  and  from  Italy.  In  or- 
der to  keep  in  touch  with  the  best  talent  and  the  best 
means  of  obtaining  it,  Dr.  Elliott  corresponded  with 
Count  Cavour  and  other  prominent  personages  abroad. 
Sometimes  the  French  and  Italian  women  engaged 
knew  not  a  word  of  English.  They  were  sent  over 
in  care  of  the  captain  of  the  vessel,  and  forwarded 
to  their  destination.  One  of  the  ladies  thus  brought 
over  was  Madame  Curso.  Her  daughter,  Camille, 
was  a  young  girl  when  she  arrived  at  the  Academy, 
and  received  her  training  there.  She  afterward 
taught  music  in  the  Academy,  and  later  achieved 
celebrity  as  a  violinist.  Her  first  husband,  a  Mr.  Tay- 
lor, was  also  instructor  in  music  at  the  Academy  and 
organist  for  the  First  Presbyterian  Church. 

Though  much  attention  was  paid  to  music,  art,  and 
modern  languages,  the  more  solid  branches  were  not 
neglected :  The  standard  was  high,  and  the  students 
were  thoroughly  drilled  in  reading,  mathematics,  and 
Latin.  Much  attention  was  paid  to  reading,  and  the 
pupils  usually  became  good  readers.  A  prominent 
teacher  of  this  study  was  Miss  Collins,  a  Quakeress, 
who  was  an  accomplished  instructor  and  a  charming 
woman.  She  introduced  a  "  phonetic  "  reader.  Doubt- 
less many  of  her  old  pupils  can  readily  recall  this 
unique  character,  always  dressed  in  unobtrusive  gray, 
and  wearing  her  hair  cropped  in  short  ringlets. 

Most  prominent  of  all  the  faculty,  however,  from 
length  of  service,  and  success,  was  Miss  Lucy 
Lanier.  The  name  of  Miss  Lanier  appears  on  the  di- 
plomas of  both  mothers  and  daughters  in  a  number  of 
instances.  One  is  that  of  Miss  Emmeline  Hill,  after- 


OF    WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH  277 

ward  Mrs.  Mortimer  Hamilton,  in  1831,  and  on  that 
of  her  daughter,  Mrs.  Leonora  Hamilton  Daviess,  in 
1859.  Miss  Lanier  was,  in  commercial  phrase,  an 
A  i  teacher.  She  estimated  her  pupils  according  to 
their  ability  and  adapted  her  teaching  to  their  mental 
calibre.  As  an  instance  of  her  sagacity  it  is  said  that 
she  singled  out  Miss  Mary  Murfree  as  perhaps  the 
brightest  mind  she  ever  taught. 

Miss  Ann  Lanier,  Miss  Lanier's  sister,  was  also  a 
member  of  the  faculty,  and  the  late  Miss  Fannie 
O'Brian,  whose  name  is  so  much  revered  in  Nashville, 
was  presiding  teacher  for  a  number  of  years.  The 
venerable  Miss  Martha  O'Bryan  was  Dr.  Elliott's  pri- 
vate secretary,  and  Mrs.  O'Bryan  was  also  connected 
with  the  domestic  department. 

*  In  the  quaint  language  of  that  time,  the  assistant 
teachers  were  called  officially  "  auxiliary  tutoresses," 
and  a  very  large  number  of  these  assistants  have  been 
connected  with  the  school.  For  many  years  the  faculty 
consisted  of  thirty-eight  members,  and  during  the  last 
few  years  of  the  "  old  Academy  "  even  a  larger  num- 
ber. 

The  most  cordial  relations  existed  between  Dr.  El- 
liott and  his  teachers.  He  appreciated  the  nervous 
strain  consequent  upon  teaching,  and  had  a  special 
row  of  rooms  reserved  for  teachers.  These  rooms 
were  aloof  from  the  girls'  quarters,  hence  the  teachers 
could  have  rest  and  quiet. 

Ten  years  were  required  to  complete  the  entire 
course,  and  many  of  the  pupils  have  this  record  to 
their  credit — two  years  in  the  primary  department, 
four  for  the  academic,  four  for  the  collegiate  depart- 
ment. There  were  two  sessions  a  day,  from  g  to  12 
A.  M.  and  from  2  to  4  P.  M.,  and  holidays  were  rare. 
There  was  one  day's  vacation  at  Christmas. 

While  the  mind  was  studiously  cultivated,  the  phys- 
ical development  was  by  no  means  neglected.  The 
lawn  afforded  a  pleasant  opportunity  for  such  games 
as  "  battledore  and  shuttlecock,"  "  grace  hoops,"  and 


278      HISTORY    OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 

other  games  of  that  period,  and  the  girls  were  en- 
couraged to  indulge  in  them.  However,  Dr.  Elliott 
was  not  satisfied  with  this  voluntary  exercise,  but 
deemed  some  systematic  drill  necessary,  and  imported 
a  teacher  from  Boston  to  teach  calisthenics;  and  he 
deemed  dancing  among  the  girls — not  promiscuous 
dancing — one  of  the  best  forms  of  physical  culture,  and 
well  suited  for  a  school  exercise. 

The  recreation  hall  was  120  feet  long  and  40  feet 
wide,  and  had  a  gallery  at  one  end  and  a  platform  at 
the  other.  There  was  a  piano,  and  a  "  dancing 
piano  " ;  the  latter  ground  out  polkas,  mazurkas,  reels, 
and  other  old-fashioned  dances,  by  turning  a  crank. 

In  this  hall  the  girls  danced  three-quarters  of  an  hour 
every  evening  after  supper.  Much  stress  was  laid  on 
dignity  and  grace  of  carriage,  and  awkwardness  was 
carefully  corrected. 

Courtesy  was  demanded  from  every  one  connected 
with  the  school,  and  honor  was  the  atmosphere  of  the 
school.  A  matron  could  not  enter  a  pupil's  door  with- 
out knocking  and  waiting  for  permission;  correspon- 
dence was  sacred ;  no  teacher  was  allowed  to  accept  a 
present  with  a  money  value  from  a  pupil,  nor  correct 
a  pupil  in  the  presence  of  others.  There  never  were 
any  run-away  matches,  nor  was  a  breath  of  scandal 
connected  with  the  school. 

This  school  was  never  endowed,  but  depended  en- 
tirely on  tuition  fees ;  yet  annually  there  were  admitted 
five  daughters  of  Masons,  five  daughters  of  Odd-Fel- 
lows, and  all  the  daughters  of  ministers  actively  en- 
gaged in  the  ministry. 

Notwithstanding  the  discipline  was  very  strict,— 
the  girls  were  never  allowed  to  speak  to  acquaintances 
when  they  took  their  daily  walks  or  attended  McKen- 
dree  Church,  or  other  churches, — there  were  red-letter 
days  when  they  were  released  from  restraint. 

One  of  these  days  was  in  1825,  when  General  La- 
fayette visited  Nashville,  and  was  received  at  the  Acad- 
emy; another  occurred  in  1846,  when  the  girls  of  the 


OF    WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH  279 

Academy  made  the  gift  of  a  handsome  flag  to  the  First 
Regiment  of  Mexican  Volunteers.  Another  grand 
event  was  in  1851,  when  Jennie  Lind,  the  "  Swedish 
Nightingale,"  gave  three  concerts  in  Nashville,  under 
the  management  of  P.  T.  Barnum,  in  the  new  Adelphi 
Theatre.  The  tickets  were  sold  at  $6  apiece,  and  the 
best  seats  were  sold  at  auction  at  $200  apiece,  but  ar- 
rangements were  made  for  the  boarders  to  attend  the 
concert.  A  patriotic  event  was  the  presentation  by 
the  school,  in  June,  1861,  of  a  handsome  silk  flag 
made  by  the  pupils  to  the  First  Regiment  of  Confed- 
erate Volunteers. 

The  annual  May-Day  picnic  was  a  great  event,  and 
commencement  was  a  grand  occasion.  These  exer- 
cises required  three  or  four  days,  as  each  pretty  maiden 
was  scheduled  to  read  an  original  essay,  a  number 
appearing  on  each  programme,  on  the  installment  plan. 
A  list  of  the  graduates  and  the  titles  of  their  essays 
was  recently  published  in  the  Nashville  Banner,  and 
makes  interesting  reading. 

The  diplomas  bore  curious  Cupid  devices  with  curv- 
ing wings  in  pen  and  ink  drawings,  and  many  are  still 
preserved.  They  were  duly  dated,  signed,  and  sealed 
by  the  faculty  and  trustees.  The  following  is  the  quaint 
form  used  in  the  inscription :  "  These  presents  shall 

certify  to  all  whom  they  may  concern  that has 

completed  the  course  of  study  prescribed  by  the  in- 
stitution, and  that  her  diligence  in  pursuit  of  knowl- 
edge and  her  uniform  good  conduct  whilst  a  member 
of  the  Academy  may  receive  their  appropriate  reward, 
we  have  granted  unto  and  conferred  upon  her  this 
diploma,  as  a  testimonial  of  our  approbation  of  her 
correct  deportment  and  of  her  literary  attainments." 

When  Fort  Donelson  was  captured  the  citizens  of 
Nashville  were  dazed.  Doubtless  many  thought  the 
end  of  time  had  arrived.  The  news  was  read  at  the 
churches  Sunday  morning.  While  others  were  inac- 
tive, Dr.  Elliott  worked,  and  by  night  he  had  obtained 
cars,  and  all  the  boarders  of  the  Academy  were  safely 


280      HISTORY    OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 

on  their  journey  home.  As  soon  as  the  invading  army 
entered  the  city  Dr.  Elliott  and  four  prominent  citi- 
zens were  arrested  and  thrown  in  the  city  prison,  and 
later  sent  to  Camp  Chase;  the  Academy  was  stripped 
of  its  furniture,  and  the  fine  pianos  were  shipped 
North.  His  family  remained  for  a  time  in  the  dis- 
mantled building,  but  were  finally  forced  to  leave  it  by 
an  adverse  decision.  For  one  year,  1866,  at  the  close 
of  the  struggle,  a  school  was  carried  on  in  the  name 
of  the  trustees  of  the  Academy,  but  then  discon- 
tinued, the  United  States  Government  still  occupying 
the  "  Old  Academy,"  and  a  suit  was  pending.  This 
suit,  when  decided,  sent  Dr.  Elliott  out  a  ruined  man 
financially,  a  broken  man  in  prospects,  but  still  the 
possessor  of  ardent  convictions  and  loyalty  to  his  State. 

The  old  Academy  degenerated  into  a  boarding- 
house,  and  later  was  demolished  to  make  room  for 
business  houses. 

A  sketch  of  the  "  Old  Academy  "  would  scarcely 
be  complete  without  some  mention  of  Dr.  Elliott's  life 
and  character. 

His  parents  emigrated  from  Maryland  to  Butler 
County,  Ohio,  where  Dr.  Elliott  was  born  in  1810. 
He  was  not  at  all  fond  of  mentioning  his  birthplace, 
he  was  such  an  ardent  Southerner.  He  received  his 
collegiate  training  at  Augusta  College,  Kentucky. 
Afterward  he  taught  in  LaGrange  College,  Georgia, 
for  a  number  of  years,  and  resigned  this  position  to 
take  up  work  in  the  Nashville  Academy,  where  he 
spent  twenty-two  years  of  the  prime  of  his  life. 

Dr.  Elliott's  baptismal  name  was  Collins,  but  while 
at  college  he  added  D.  to  his  name  for  another  initial, 
and  to  make  the  alphabetical  order  correct,  C.  D.  E. 

He  attained  at  one  time  a  fortune,  and  his  yearly 
profit  from  his  school  in  1860  was  $25,000.  His 
home  when  not  residing  at  the  Academy  was  what  is 
now  the  Protestant  Orphan  Asylum,  then  a  palatial 
residence  surrounded  by  a  large  yard  enclosed  in  a 
rustic  cedar  rail  fence,  which  was  one  of  the  owner's 


OF    WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH  281 

prides.  When  residing  there  he  went  to  and  from  the 
Academy  in  a  buggy  drawn  by  a  black  thoroughbred, 
driven  by  a  faithful  retainer.  When  once  convinced 
that  a  course  of  action  would  be  a  proper  course,  he 
allowed  nothing  to  turn  him  from  his  course.  He 
demonstrated  this  in  the  case  of  allowing  the  boarders 
to  dance.  The  Methodist  Church,  of  which  he  was 
an  ordained  minister,  dismissed  him  from  her  com- 
munion. He  neither  complained  of  nor  resented  this 
action,  and  during  the  severance  of  his  church  relation- 
ship he  joined  no  other  church,  but  quietly  pursued 
the  even  tenor  of  his  way,  allowing  the  dancing  and 
beginning  the  school  exercises  with  religious  service 
and  closing  with  the  same,  and  having  family  prayers 
before  "retiring  for  the  night.  A  few  years  later  he 
was  lovingly  reinstated. 

Dr.  Elliott  believed  in  the  observance  of  the  small 
courtesies  of  life,  and  he  greeted  his  pupils  with  the 
gracious  courtesy  due  to  ladies.  When  school  was 
dismissed  the  pupils  formed  a  line  and  marched  past 
the  platform,  each  making  a  curtsy,  to  which  he  re- 
sponded with  a  courteous  bow. 

To  his  slaves  he  was  a  kind  and  loving  master,  and 
the  bond  of  friendship  between  them  was  severed  only 
by  death. 

Dr.  Elliott  retained  his  mental  vigfor  unimpaired  un- 
til he  passed  away,  July  31,  1899.  He  was  survived  by 
several  children,  who  with  many  of  his  old  pupils  ren- 
dered him  loving  service  in  his  sweet-spirited  old  age. 
His  faithful  servant,  Henry  Trabue  Porterfield,  was 
his  honorary  pall-bearer,  following  veterans  from  the 
First  Tennessee  Regiment,  walking  close  to  the  cof- 
fin. The  pall  was  a  Confederate  flag,  on  which  rested 
a  beautiful  tribute  from  pupils  of  the  Academy. 

(A  long  description  of  the  "  Old  Academy  "  and  a 
sketch  of  Dr.  Elliott  was  published  in  the  'Nashville 
Banner  in  July,  1906,  and  from  that  this  sketch  was 
taken. ) 


282       HISTORY    OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 


CHAPTER   XXV 

Institutes  and  Colleges 

Columbia  Institute,  Columbia,  Tennessee,  1836-1908 

THE  Institute  is  situated  on  a  terraced  hill  in  the 
suburbs  of  Columbia.  The  building  is  a  castellated 
structure,  unique  in  architecture,  having  been  de- 
signed by  an  English  architect,  after  a  foreign  model. 
Since  the  erection  of  the  original  building,  seventy-two 
years  ago,  two  memorial  halls  have  been  erected;  the 
first  the  Museum,  a  memorial  to  Bishops  Leonidas 
Polk  and  James  Harvey  Otey,  of  the  Protestant  Epis- 
copal Church;  the  second,  Margaretta  Bowles  Memo- 
rial Hall. 

Columbia  Institute  was  established  in  1836  by  Bish- 
ops Polk  and  Otey,  who  were  desirous  to  establish  a 
school  for  girls,  of  collegiate  grade,  which  would  be 
under  the  direction  of  the  Episcopal  Church.  Bishop 
Otey  was  especially  interested  in  this  work.  In  1852 
he  wrote :  *'  I  have  spent  the  best  energies  of  my  soul 
and  passed  the  most  vigorous  years  of  my  life  in  its 
[the  Institute's]  cause,  or  it  would  have  been  hope- 
lessly ruined  by  its  load  of  debt.  For  five  or  six  years 
I  have  labored  incessantly,  being  sometimes  absent 
for  six  months  from  my  home  and  family  in  my  ef- 
forts to  raise  funds  for  its  relief.  I  have  worked  hard 
and  worked  long  without  hope  of  fee  or  reward  other 
than  the  humble  expectation  of  being  serviceable  to  the 
people  among  whom  Providence  has  cast  my  lot/' 
(See  "  Higher  Education  in  Tennessee.") 

Another  devoted  friend  of  the  Institute  was  Miss 
Margaretta  Bowles.  Miss  Bowles  was  a  lady  of  leisure 
and  culture,  who  had  spent  many  years  and  large  sums 


OF    WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH  283 

of  money  in  collecting  a  museum  which  comprised 
cabinets  of  minerals,  rocks,  and  fossils;  of  zoology, 
illustrating  all  the  sub-kingdoms,  and  especially  rich 
in  ornithology ;  a  botanical  collection  containing  speci- 
mens from  every  part  of  the  world ;  an  anatomical  cab- 
inet and  a  collection  of  curios  and  virtu.  The  most 
valuable  of  the  last  named  are  the  celebrated  ala- 
baster vase  from  the  Medici  collection,  the  Portland 
vase,  and  an  Etruscan  cist  between  2,500  and  3,000 
years  old ;  a  statue  of  Cupid  by  Gibson  and  a  few 
original  paintings  by  Cana,  Gainsboro,  and  Carter. 

Miss  Bowles  also  collected  a  library  of  10,000  vol- 
umes, compiled  with  a  view  to  its  educational  uses, 
and  containing  old  and  rare  books.  Among  these  are 
two  works  of  Erasmus,  "  The  Praise  of  Folly  "  and 
the  New  Testament,  Froben  edition,  published  in 
1530;  the  first  English  translation  of  "  Don  Quixote," 
published  in  London  in  1612;  the  Black  Letter  Bible 
of  1690;  the  Breeches  Bible  of  1582;  the  Prayer  of  St. 
Nersetis,  in  thirty-three  languages,  published  in  the 
Arminian  Convent  of  Venice;  Boydell's  Shakespeare, 
which  has  now  become  so  rare  as  to  bring  $500;  and 
Beda's  Ecclesiastical  History  in  the  original  Latin, 
and  many  other  ancient  books  of  equal  value  and  in- 
terest. 

Miss  Bowles  wished  to  bequeath  this  collection  to 
some  school,  and  after  visiting  many  schools  in  the 
South  she  selected  the  Institute  as  the  school  to  which 
she  would  donate  the  collection.  She  also  taught 
gratuitously  in  the  Institute  for  nine  years,  and  be- 
queathed to  it  all  her  unentailed  estate. 

The  building  was  occupied  and  much  abused  by  the 
Federal  troops  during  the  war  between  the  States. 
As  soon  as  it  could  be  repaired  after  the  withdrawal 
of  the  troops,  school  was  again  begun.  With  this  in- 
termission the  school  has  been  in  active  operation 
since  its  opening  in  1836.  It  has  always  been  a  char- 
tered institution,  having  the  power  to  confer  degrees, 
and  has  always  granted  diplomas ;  though  now  it  does 


284       HISTORY    OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 

not  claim  to  be  a  modern  college,  but  a  preparatory 
school. 

The  course  adopted  was  the  usual  A.  B.  course  of 
the  colleges  for  men,  modified  by  substituting  French 
for  Greek  and  adding  courses  in  music  and  art.  This 
course  has  been  still  further  modified  by  the  adop- 
tion of  modern  methods  and  the  addition  of  the  busi- 
ness and  domestic  science  departments. 

The  present  principal,  Miss  Mary  A.  Bryant,  says : 
"  We  do  not  claim  to  be  a  college,  but  we  are  a  church 
school.  Believing  that  thoroughness  is  necessary  to 
the  formation  of  Christian  character,  we  endeavor  to 
do  thorough  preparatory  work  to  make  a  home  school 
where  the  best  formative  influences  are  to  be  found, 
where  the  education  is  sound,  and  the  moral  and  spirit- 
ual culture  is  uplifting  and  helpful." 

Hozvard  College,  Gallatin,  Tennessee,  1837-1908 

Howard  College  was  established  in  1837.  It  be- 
came the  property  of  the  Odd  Fellows  and  was  char- 
tered in  1856.  It  has  had  a  number  of  prominent 
educators  as  its  presidents  and  members  of  its  facul- 
ties. One  of  the  most  successful  presidents  was  Prof. 
A.  M.  Burney,  who  took  charge  of  the  College  in 
1882,  and  administered  its  affairs  until  his  death  in 
1895,  leaving  it  in  a  flourishing  condition. 

The  course  of  study  is  divided  into  primary,  inter- 
mediate, and  collegiate.  In  addition  to  the  regular 
course,  there  will  be  offered  a  normal  course,  includ- 
ing school  law  and  theory  and  practice  of  teaching". 
The  equipment  provides  for  the  departments  of  art, 
music,  elocution,  and  physical  culture. 

The  degrees  conferred  are  Bachelor  of  Science  and 
Bachelor  of  Arts.  Appropriate  degrees  will  be  con- 
ferred upon  students  who  complete  the  course  of  study 
in  the  music,  elocution,  and  art  departments,  provided 
they  are  good  English  scholars  and  have  met  the  other 
requirements  of  the  school. 


OF    WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH  285 

The  College  buildings  and  grounds  belong  to 
Howard  Lodge,  No.  13,  I.  O.  O.  F.,  at  Gallatin, 
Tennessee,  and  the  College  is  conducted  under  the 
auspices  of  the  Grand  Lodge  of  Tennessee.  The  re- 
lation of  the  order  to  the  College  is,  therefore,  that  of  a 
fostering  patron;  but  it  extends  the  same  advantages 
and  privilege  to  all  students,  regardless  of  church  re- 
lations or  section.  Free  tuition  in  the  literary  depart- 
ment is  offered  to  all  worthy  orphans  of  the  order. 

(This  sketch  was  taken  from  the  catalogue  for  1901- 
1902.) 

Clarksville  Female  Academy,  Clarksville }   Tennessee, 
1846-1908 

The  first  exclusively  girls'  school  in  Clarksville  was 
"  Mrs.  Killebrew's  boarding  and  day  school  for  young 
ladies."  Mrs.  Killebrew  was  the  daughter  of  Rosanna 
and  Daniel  Barry  of  Bardstown,  Kentucky,  where 
Mr.  -Barry  was  a  famous  teacher  of  the  classics.  Many 
most  elegant  women  were  educated  at  this  school, 
which  continued  until  1835. 

In  1833  Dr.  L.  D.  Ring  taught  a  high  school  for 
girls  at  the  Masonic  Hall.  It  was  called  "  high  "  be- 
cause he  taught  the  classics,  including  French.  Dr. 
Ring  deserves  credit  for  the  amount  of  solid  instruc- 
tion he  gave  the  young  people  who  attended  his  school. 

In  1835  Rev.  Mr.  Russell  and  wife  taught  success- 
fully a  female  academy  in  Masonic  Hall.  This  school 
continued  a  year  or  two,  when  Mrs.  Whitman  taught 
there  "  The  Masonic  Female  Institute."  In  1842 
Mrs.  Eugenia  Poston,  one  of  the  most  impressive  and 
characteristic  educators  of  Clarksville,  taught  a 
"  school  for  young  ladies."  She  certainly  laid  the 
solid  foundation  of  many  excellent  educations. 

White  Hall,  a  select  boarding  and  literary  school 
for  young  women,  six  miles  in  the  country,  was  estab- 
lished and  managed  by  Miss  Mollie  Ward,  with  pro- 
ficient assistants.  For  years  she  collected  and  faith- 
fully taught,  not  only  pupils  from  this,  but  all  Southern 


286      HISTORY    OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 

States.  Wherever  her  pupils  entered,  after  being 
trained  for  any  length  of  time  under  the  White  Hall 
discipline,  they  took  high  standing.  There  were 
teachers  of  music,  Professors  Wendle  and  Herblin,  and 
French  Professors,  Guillet  and  Manton,'all  graduates 
from  the  old  country. 

Clarksville  was  advancing  in  material  wealth, 
pioneer  days  had  passed,  and  there  arose  a  general 
clamor  for  more  permanent  and  advanced  schools.  The 
representative  people  seriously  discussed  the  matter, 
and  declared,  "  We  must  have  improved  home  schools 
for  young  people."  Under  the  leadership  of  Rev. 
Henry  Beaumont,  a  local  Methodist  preacher,  measures 
were  taken  to  establish  an  academy  for  girls.  The  re- 
sult was  the  Clarksville  Female  Academy,  as  a  char- 
tered institution  of  learning,  was  organized  in  1846, 
the  charter  having  been  granted  by  the  Tennessee 
Legislature  of  that  year. 

The  necessary  funds  were  raised  by  a  stock  company, 
chiefly  by  the  efforts  of  the  Methodists  of  the  town 
and  vicinity,  liberally  aided  by  other  denominations, 
and  many  of  no  denominational  proclivities.  The 
Tennessee  Annual  Conference  of  the  Methodist  Epis- 
copal Church  South  took  thirty-two  shares  of  stock— 
$800 — in  the  institution.  The  Academy  opened 
auspiciously,  and  was  satisfactorily  conducted  with 
constantly  increasing  attendance  until  1852,  when  the 
charter  was  amended,  and  the  institution  reorganized. 
In  1854  a  new  board  of  directors  was  elected  and  the 
capital  stock  largely  increased,  and  the  trustees  were 
enabled  to  enlarge  the  building. 

During  the  first  decade  of  its  existence  the  Acad- 
emy had  three  presidents,  and  began  the  second  decade 
under  the  management  of  Rev.  A.  L.  Hamilton  of 
Alabama.  From  1856  to  1861  the  Academy  enjoyed 
great  prosperity.  The  annual  enrollment  was  between 
three  and  four  hundred,  between  two  and  three  hun- 
dred of  whom  were  boarders.  During  this  period,  lec- 
tures, "  soirees  musicale,"  and  literary  evenings  with 


OF    WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH  287 

social  features  added,  were  in  order,  and  the  week  of 
examinations  at  the  end  of  the  long  term  was  con- 
cluded with  a  grand  "  reception." 

The  school  was  closed  by  the  war  and  the  building 
was  used  as  a  hospital  for  Federal  troops.  In  1866 
the  building  was  repaired,  and  school  opened  October, 
1866,  with  very  good  prospects,  with  Rev.  J.  B.  West, 
D.  D.,  principal. 

In  1882  the  old  building  was  replaced  by  a  commo- 
dious modern  building,  furnished  with  suitable  appli- 
ances for  teaching.  The  course  of  study  is  divided 
into  primary,  including  kindergarten;  intermediate, 
two  years ;  academic,  two  years ;  collegiate,  four  years, 
and  post-graduate  courses.  To  these  courses  are 
added  the  schools  of  music,  art,  elocution,  and  voice 
culture.  When  Mrs.  Buford  took  charge  of  the  school 
in  1884  she  introduced  the  university  course  of  Bible 
study.  She  also  raised  the  standard  to  suit  modern 
requirements. 

The  literary  society  of  the  Academy  in  ante  bellum 
days  was  called  The  Irving,  in  honor  of  Washington 
Irving.  The  literary  societies  of  the  present  time  are, 
the  Philolethian — motto,  "  The  beaten  track  is  the  safe 
one  " ;  the  Hypatian — motto,  "  To  be  is  better  than  to 
seem."  These  societies  edit  The  Academian,  a  period- 
ical that  would  do  credit  to  any  college  class. 

The  original  charter  granted  the  Academy  power  to 
confer  honors,  certificates,  diplomas,  and  degrees  upon 
all  worthy  students  of  the  school.  The  curriculum 
adopted  was  the  curriculum  required  to  obtain  the  de- 
gree of  A.  B.  The  degree  of  A.  M.  is  conferred  upon 
post-graduates.  The  degree  of  B.  M.  (Bachelor  of 
Music)  is  conferred  upon  those  who  finish  the  course 
in  music  on  the  piano;  the  degree  of  B.  P.  (Bachelor 
of  Painting)  is  conferred  upon  those  who  finish  the 
course  in  painting :  the  degree  of  M.  E.  L.  upon  those 
who  finish  an  English  course.  Although  not  so  called, 
the  Academy  has  always  been  a  college. 

("History    of    Clarksville    Academy,"    by    Mrs. 


288      HISTORY    OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 

Nannie    H.    William.     Catalogues    and    correspond- 
ence. ) 

Rogersville  Synodical  College,  Rogersville,  Tennessee, 
1849-1908 

Rogersville  Synodical  College  is  a  corporation,  char- 
tered under  the  laws  of  the  State  of  Tennessee,  and  is 
authorized  to  confer  degrees,  diplomas,  and  other  hon- 
orary testimonials,  and  the  possessors  of  these  honors 
shall  be  entitled  to  all  of  the  privileges  and  immunities 
allowed  by  statute  and  usage  to  the  recipients  of 
like  testimonials  from  other  colleges  of  the  State.  The 
College  is  the  property  of  the  Synod  of  Nashville 
(Presbyterian),  and  is  under  direct  control  of  a  board 
of  trustees  appointed  by  the  Synod,  whose  object  is 
the  maintenance  of  a  first-class  college  for  girls  in  the 
interest  of  Christian  education.  (Catalogue  for  1901- 
1902.) 

This  school  was  organized  in  1849  by  the  Odd  Fel- 
lows, whose  purpose  was  to  establish  a  non-denomina- 
tional school  of  collegiate  grade  for  girls.  Although 
the  school  was  very  successful,  the  cost  of  the  buildings 
far  exceeded  the  expectation  of  the  founders  and  they 
determined  to  sell  the  property.  It  was  purchased  by 
a  joint  stock  company  composed  of  the  membership 
of  the  Old  and  New  School  Presbyterians  of  the  town, 
and  continued  to  prosper  until  the  Federal  troops  oc- 
cupied East  Tennessee.  After  the  war  the  property 
was  sold  several  times  before  it  came  into  the  posses- 
sion of  its  present  owners. 

The  school  was  in  a  languishing  condition  until  the 
incumbency  of  Rev.  J.  W.  Bachman,  D.  D.,  in  1871-74, 
but  since  that  time  its  growth  has  been  rapid  but 
steady.  The  buildings  have  been  remodeled  and  sup- 
plied with  modern  conveniences.  The  property  is 
valued  at  $6o,coo  and  is  free  from  debt.  The  school 
has  had  almost  uninterrupted  prosperity,  having  never 
been  closed  since  its  commencement  in  1849.  I*  nas 


OF    WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH  289 

had  a  long  line  of  presidents,  the  first  of  whom  was 
Rev.  Wm.  D.  Jones,  D.  D.,  and  the  thirteenth  Rev. 
T.  P.  Walton,  the  present  incumbent — all  of  them, 
except  Prof.  H.  B.  Todd  and  Mrs.  F.  A.  Ross,  minis- 
ters of  the  Gospel.  The  school  now  has  prospects  for 
greater  usefulness  and  success  than  ever. 

(Sources  of  information  are  Merriam's  "Higher 
Education  in  Tennessee,"  catalogues,  and  letters  from 
Rev.  T.  P.  Walton.) 

Mary  Sharp  College,   Winchester,   Tennessee,   1850- 

1908 

This  college  was  established  under  the  name  of  The 
Tennessee  and  Alabama  Institute,  in  Winchester, 
Tennessee,  in  1850.  Dr.  Z.  C.  Graves  was  the  first 
president.  He  began  under  very  discouraging  circum- 
stances, as  the  building  was  not  finished  for  three  years 
after  the  opening  of  the  school,  it  owned  no  apparatus 
or  "  helps  "  of  any  kind,  and  had  no  funds.  After  a 
time  Mrs.  Mary  Sharp,  a  wealthy  widow,  made  a  gift 
to  the  school,  and  its  name  was  changed  to  Mary  Sharp 
College. 

This  college  claims  to  be  a  real  college,  having  the 
same  curriculum  and  requiring  the  same  amount  of 
work  for  the  degrees  of  A.  B.  and  A.  M.  as  is  required 
in  colleges  for  men.  The  standard  of  scholarship  has 
always  been  high,  the  courses  of  study  comprehensive 
and  advanced,  the  training  careful  and  thorough.  The 
course  in  mathematics  is  quite  severe.  The  high 
standard  and  the  success  of  the  school  is  mainly  due  to 
Dr.  Graves,  who  had  great  gifts  as  a  teacher;  how- 
ever, he  had  able  colleagues,  who  contributed  much  to 
the  success  of  the  school.  Mary  Sharp  claims  that  she 
was  the  first  college  that  made  Greek  a  requisite  for 
graduation.  She  appealed  to  Hon.  John  Eaton,  Com- 
missioner of  Education,  to  sustain  her  claim,  and  he 
answered  that  no  college  that  had  communicated  with 


290      HISTORY    OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 

his  office  had  made  Latin  and  Greek  a  sine  qua  non  for 
the  degree  of  A.  B.  prior  to  1853. 

While  the  standard  of  literary  excellence  has  been 
high,  comparatively  little  attention  has  been  paid  to 
music  and  art ;  and  so  far  as  the  writer  could  ascertain, 
Mary  Sharp  has  not  extended  her  curriculum  so  as  to 
embrace  practical  or  commercial  courses  of  study. 
Mary  Sharp  has  had  three  presidents.  Dr.  Z.  C. 
Graves,  who  was  president  thirty-nine  years,  was  suc- 
ceeded by  Rev.  John  L.  Johnson,  D.  D.,  LL.  D. ;  Dr. 
Johnson  resigned  in  1891  and  was  succeeded  by  Rev. 
Otis  Malvin  Sutton.  Mary  Sharp  is  a  Baptist  insti- 
tution. It  sustains  no  official  relation  to  the  church, 
but  two-thirds  of  its  twenty-five  trustees  must  be  Bap- 
tists. The  College  is  sustained  entirely  by  tuition  fees, 
never  having  had  an  endowment  fund. 

.(The  writer  has  had  a  knowledge  of  the  require- 
ments of  Mary  Sharp  for  some  years,  having  prepared 
pupils  for  entrance  to  the  College.  For  a  more  de- 
tailed account  see  Merriam's  "  History  of  Higher  Edu- 
cation in  Tennessee.") 

Cumberland  Female  College,  McMinnville,  Tennessee, 
1850-1908 

Cumberland  College  was  organized  in  1850  and 
placed  under  the  management  and  control  of  the  Mid- 
dle Tennessee  Synod  of  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian 
Church.  It  was  located  in  the  town  of  McMinnville, 
in  Middle  Tennessee,  at  the  foot  of  the  Cumberland 
range,  which  is  in  full  view  east  and  south.  The  war 
forced  the  school  to  close  and  left  of  its  building  noth- 
ing but  naked  walls.  Despite  the  disheartening  pros- 
pect, the  building  was  refitted  and  the  school  reopened, 
and  it  is  now  on  a  firmer  basis  than  ever.  In  1888 
the  board  of  trustees  leased  the  property  and  trans- 
ferred the  financial  management  to  the  Cumberland 
Female  College  Association  for  a  term  of  years,  re- 
taining for  themselves  only  such  duties  as  the  char- 


OF    WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH  291 

ter  renders  obligatory.     The  College  has  in  all  depart- 
ments twelve  teachers.     It  has  had  five  presidents. 
(From  catalogue.) 

Brownsville  College,  Brownsville,  Tennessee,  1851 

In  1850  the  Baptist  Church  in  Brownsville  sub- 
scribed $io,oco  for  the  purpose  of  securing  the  loca- 
tion of  a  college  for  girls  in  or  near  Brownsville. 
What  action  the  Baptist  General  Convention  took  in 
this  matter  is  not  now  known.  However,  the  Browns- 
ville school  obtained  a  charter  in  1852  under  the  legal 
name  of  West  Tennessee  Baptist  Female  College. 

The  members  of  the  first  board  of  trustees  were  ap- 
pointed by  the  West  Tennessee  Baptist  Convention. 
Thereafter  the  board  was  self-perpetuating.  The 
school  remained  the  property  of  the  West  Tennessee 
Baptist  Convention  until  the  latter  was  merged  in  the 
Baptist  General  Convention  of  Tennessee  in  1874. 
Since  that  time  it  has  been  owned  by  the  Brownsville 
Baptist  Church,  although  controlled  by  the  self-per- 
petuating board  of  trustees. 

The  College  was  opened  in  September,  1851,  with 
Rev.  Harvey  Ball,  professor  of  languages,  in  charge. 
Rev.  John  B.  White,  A.  M.,  president  of  Wake  For- 
est College,  North  Carolina,  was  called  to  the  presi- 
dency, but  owing  to  sickness  in  his  family  did  not 
definitely  enter  upon  his  duties  until  September,  1853. 
Rev.  Dr.  William  Shelton  was  president  from  1856  to 
1866.  During  the  war  the  college  was  suspended  and 
Dr.  Shelton  taught  a  private  school  in  the  buildings. 
Brownsville  College  was  fortunate  enough  not  to 
suffer  any  loss  to  her  grounds  and  buildings  from  war. 

The  most  elementary  instruction  is  given,  at  the 
same  time  calculus,  Greek,  astronomy,  and  Anglo- 
Saxon  are  taught.  For  Mistress  of  Arts,  the  highest 
degree  of  the  institution,  successful  examinations  must 
be  passed  in  the  schools  of  English,  Latin,  French, 
German,  natural  science,  mental  and  moral  science, 


HISTORY    OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 

mathematics,  history,  political  economy,  and  civics. 
Greek,  calculus,  Anglo-Saxon,  and  Spanish  are  offered 
as  optional  studies. 

(Merriam's  "  Higher  Education  in  Tennessee.") 

Tennessee  Female  College,  Franklin,  Tennessee 

Tennessee  Female  College  was  established  chiefly 
through  the  efforts  of  John  Marshall,  a  gifted  lawyer 
of  Franklin.  The  school  was  placed  under  the  patron- 
age of  the  Tennessee  Annual  Conference  of  the  Metho- 
dist Episcopal  Church  South.  "The  ownership  of  the 
property  was  vested  in  a  stock  company.  The  school 
was  chartered  in  1856  and  opened  in  1857.  John  M. 
Sharp  was  the  first  president  and  a  Mr.  Callendar  the 
second.  After  the  fall  of  Fort  Donelson  the  school 
was  closed,  and  after  the  battle  of  Franklin  the  college 
buildings  were  used  as  a  hospital  for  wounded  soldiers. 

The  school  was  opened  again  in  1865,  but  did  not 
prosper  under  the  management  of  Mr.  Callaghan,  and 
in  1868  the  property  was  sold  to  Dr.  R.  K.  Hargrove 
for  $10,000,  the  amount  of  its  indebtedness.  The 
school  remained  under  the  management  of  Dr.  Har- 
grove and  Professor  William  J.  Vaughn,  now  of  Van- 
derbilt  University,  for  twelve  years.  They  raised  the 
standard  of  the  institution  above  the  ordinary  schools 
for  girls  in  Tennessee.  In  1880  Mrs.  M.  E.  Clark 
leased  the  property  for  five  years  and  at  the  expiration 
of  her  lease  it  was  purchased  by  Mr.  Thomas  Edger- 
ton.  In  1886  the  buildings  were  burned.  It  was  re- 
built by  a  stock  company  and  the  school  continued 
under  the  management  of  Mr.  Edgerton.  In  1893  the 
school  was  leased  by  Rev.  Wilbur  F.  Wilson,  under 
whose  management  it  still  remains. 

The  course  of  instruction  includes  primary,  inter- 
mediate, and  collegiate  departments.  It  also  has  facili- 
ties for  instruction  in  music  and  art. 

(Merriam's  "  Higher  Education  in  Tennessee.") 


OF    WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH 


Soule  College,  Murfreesboro,   Tennessee,   1852-1908 

The  predecessor  of  this  college  was  "  The  Old  Acad- 
emy "  on  the  hill.  It  was  chartered  in  1830.  (See 
Records  of  Rutherford  County.) 

In  1852  the  charter  of  this  academy  was  amended 
so  as  to  grant  the  power  of  conferring  degrees  and  all 
the  privileges  usually  granted  to  colleges,  and  Soule 
College  was  established.  The  buildings  were  not  com- 
pleted until  1853.  About  the  middle  of  the  session  of 
1852-53  the  school  was  transferred  to  the  new  build- 
ing. The  presidents  were:  Prof.  J.  R.  Finley,  1852- 
1853;  Rev.  S.  D.  Baldwin,  1853-1856;  Prof.  C.  W. 
Callendar,  1856-1858;  Rev.  George  E.  Naff,  1858— 
Feb.,  1862.  The  war  suspended  the  exercises  from 
February,  1862,  to  January,  1866.  Rev.  J.  R.  Plum- 
mer,  1866-1868;  Rev.  D.  D.  Moore,  1868-1874;  Rev. 
J.  D.  West,  1874-1877;  Rev.  B.  R.  Thomson,  1877- 
1889;  Rev.  Z.  C.  Graves,  1889-1892;  Miss  O.  V. 
Wardlaw,  A.  M.,  1892 

Mr.  Baldwin  was  the  author  of  "  Armageddon." 
Dr.  Graves  had  made  a  reputation  for  building  up 
schools  at  Mary  Sharp,  and  the  management  secured 
his  services  to  restore  Soule  College  to  its  former 
flourishing  state.  Thus  for  a  time  the  school  passed 
into  the  hands  of  the  Baptists;  but  it  was  not  in  the 
nature  of  human  events  that  a  school  named  Soule 
and  baptized  in  that  name,  could  be  merged  and  sub- 
merged, and  after  a  while  it  emerged  and  found  its 
proper  place  under  the  management  of  Miss  Wardlaw. 

The  first  graduating  class,  1853,  consisted  of  Miss 
Josephine  Plummer  and  Miss  Sallie  Higgins.  Mrs. 
Sue  F.  Mooney  in  a  letter  to  the  author  says  of  Miss 
Wardlaw's  management,  "  It  would  be  impossible  to 
say  too  much  in  praise  of  this  administration,  both  as 
to  regime,  religion,  home  life  of  students  and  financial 
management.  I  think  it  in  all  these  respects  a  model 
school,  and  I  know  whereof  I  speak."  Mrs.  Mooney 


294      HISTORY    OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 

was  a  member  of  the  second  graduating  class,  a  teacher 
in  the  institution,  and  has  always  had  much  interest  in 
the  school. 

Preparatory  and  academic  schools  are  conducted  in 
connection  with  Soule  College;  and  in  addition  to  the 
regular  college  curriculum  there  are  the  departments 
of  music,  art,  and  elocution.  The  degrees  conferred 
are  A.  B.  and  B.  S.  and  the  course  in  art,  music,  and 
vocal  music  leads  to  a  diploma. 

The  school  again  became  the  property  of  the  M.  E. 
Church  South  in  1904. 

(The  information  contained  in  this  sketch  was  ob- 
tained from  a  letter  from  Mrs.  Mooney,  one  from  Mr. 
De  Jarnatt,  and  a  catalogue  sent  by  Miss  Wardlaw.) 

Columbia   Athenaeum,    Columbia,    Tennessee,    1852- 

1908 

The  Columbia  Athenaeum  was  opened  on  September 
i,  1852.  Its  founder,  Rev.  Franklin  G.  Smith,  a 
graduate  of  Princeton  College,  and  his  no  less  accom- 
plished wife,  Sarah  Ann  Smith,  had  previous  to  this 
time  achieved  enviable  reputation  as  teachers  not  only 
in  Columbia,  but  in  Lynchburg,  Virginia. 

In  1858  the  Legislature  of  the  State  granted  a  char- 
ter to  the  Columbia  Athenaeum,  giving  full  university 
privileges,  with  power  to  confer  degrees. 

In  August,  1866,  Rev.  Franklin  G.  Smith  closed  his 
earthly  labors,  leaving  to  his  wife  the  direction  of  the 
school,  which  trust  was  successfully  administered  until 
her  decease  in  January,  1871,  when  the  Athenaeum 
passed  under  the  personal  direction  of  their  eldest  son, 
Robert  D.  Smith.  The  Athenaeum  of  to-day,  there- 
fore, fairly  represents  and  embodies  the  accumulated 
experience  of  more  than  half  a  century  in  the  care  and 
training  of  the  young.  While  it  keeps  abreast  with 
the  progressive  tendency  of  the  times,  it  is  pervaded, 
nevertheless,  by  the  traditions  of  an  honorable  past 
that  renders  its  policy  conservative,  as  befits  the  alma 


OF    WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH  295 

mater  of  our  daughters,  now  numbered  by  the  thou- 
sands, and  widely  scattered  both  in  this  and  foreign 
lands.  The  Athenaeum  grounds,  comprising  about 
sixteen  acres  of  high  rolling  land,  are  located  at  the 
western  edge  of  Columbia,  the  county-seat  of  Maury 
County,  Tennessee. 

The  school  buildings  occupy  a  broad  eminence  com- 
manding an  extensive  view  of  the  town  and  surround- 
ing country.  They  consist  of  Study  Hall,  a  Doric 
structure;  Davis  Hall,  the  boarding  department; 
rotunda,  pavilion,  gymnasium,  and  rectory.  The 
grounds  and  buildings  are  valued  at  $100,000.  Be- 
sides the  gymnasium  building  and  its  numerous  appli- 
ances, there  are  a  tennis  court  and  croquet  grounds. 
The  library  contains  10,000  volumes,  and  is  one  of  the 
appointed  depositories  of  the  United  States  Govern- 
ment publications.  The  museum  contains  specimens 
in  all  departments  of  natural  history.  It  is  a  very 
valuable  collection,  properly  classified  and  labelled. 
Chemical,  physical  and  astronomical  apparatus,  costing 
$6,000,  include  all  that  is  necessary  for  experiments  in 
the  department  of  physical  science.  The  art  depart- 
ment contains  a  fine  collection  of  the  finest  paintings. 
The  music  department  is  well  equipped.  The  commer- 
cial and  industrial  departments  are  supplied  with  all 
necessary  material  for  conducting  and  illustrating 
actual  business. 

The  course  of  instruction  is  divided  into  a  primary 
course  of  three  years,  a  preparatory  course  of  four 
years,  and  a  collegiate  course  of  four  years.  The  de- 
grees granted  are  B.  A.,  B.  S.,  and  B.  Lt. 

The  annual  enrollment  during  the  fifty  years  of  the 
Athenaeum's  history  has  varied  from  125  to  30.  In- 
cluding the  president  the  Athenaeum  employs  twenty- 
three  officers  and  teachers. 


296      HISTORY    OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 

CHAPTER    XXVI 
Early  Schools  in  Texas 

FOR  a  time  both  Spaniards  and  the  French  claimed 
Texas,  but  the  Spaniards  succeeded  in  establishing 
their  claim,  and  they  rapidly  increased  settlements  not 
only  in  the  southern  part  of  Texas,  but  established 
some  settlements  in  the  northern  and  eastern  parts  of 
the  State.  These  settlements  were  called  sometimes 
"  Presidios  "  and  sometimes  "  Missions  " ;  in  reality 
they  were  both.  No  settlement  could  be  made  without 
a  "  presidio  "  or  garrison  for  soldiers ;  and  usually 
wherever  a  presidio  was  located  a  church  was  built 
near  by,  and  in  connection  with  the  church  a  monastery 
for  the  priests;  the  whole,  including  many  acres  of 
land,  was  enclosed  by  a  wall.  At  each  of  these  "  pre- 
sidios "  there  was  a  school ;  not  a  literary  school,  but  a 
school  to  teach  the  tenets  of  the  Roman  Catholic  faith ; 
a  school  for  the  conversion  of  the  Indians  to  that  faith. 
Church  and  state  were  firmly  united  in  Mexico  at  that 
time,  and  the  church  allowed  no  schools  to  exist  save 
those  taught  by  priests,  and  if  any  attempt  was  made 
to  violate  the  law,  the  teacher  and  patrons  were  liable 
to  heavy  fine  or  imprisonment  or  both.  Therefore, 
schoolhouses  were  seldom  if  ever  built,  and  schools 
were  taught  in  private  residences,  or  under  the  trees. 

The  first  American  school  in  Texas  was  taught 
under  four  large  oaks  which  grew  near  a  residence  in 
the  vicinity  of  Victoria. 

The  text-books  were  just  what  any  pupil  happened 
to  have;  some  of  the  books  were  Pike's  Arithmetic, 
Murray's  Grammar,  Smith's  Grammar,  Peter  Parley's 
History,  and  the  Bible;  there  were  a  few  slates,  but  no 
blackboard ;  however,  everybody  had  a  "  blue-back 
speller."  With  this  slender  equipment  the  pioneer 


OF    WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH  297 

children  were  prepared  for  the  stern  realities  that 
awaited  them,  and  judging  from  the  results  obtained, 
they  were  well  prepared. 

After  Texas  gained  her  independence  schools  multi- 
plied rapidly;  of  course  all  primary  schools  were  co- 
educational, and  the  schools  of  higher  grade  were  co- 
educational or  not,  according  to  the  views  of  the  sec- 
tion of  the  State  in  which  they  were  located. 

The  American  population  usually  settled  in  colonies, 
and  when  single  families  immigrated  to  Texas  they 
drifted  to  the  colonies  that  had  emigrated  from  their 
own  section  of  the  country.  These  colonies  retained 
the  opinions  and  practices  of  the  home  section  on  edu- 
cational methods,  politics,  and  religion.  Hence  in  dif- 
ferent sections  of  Texas  widely  different  views  on 
these  subjects  were  entertained.  This  was  particularly 
noticeable  in  regard  to  schools.  In  some  sections  all 
schools  were  co-educational,  in  others  separate  schools 
for  boys  and  girls  were  maintained. 

Notwithstanding  the  Republic  of  Texas  made  liberal 
provision  for  schools,  the  early  schools  of  a  higher 
grade  were  denominational  schools. 

The  Methodists  entered  this  field  of  activity  at  an 
early  date.  Rev.  Martin  Ruter,  first  missionary  to 
Texas,  visited  Houston  in  the  latter  part  of  1837,  and 
preached  before  Congress  and  made  a  fine  impression 
on  the  officers  of  the  government.  Consulting  with 
leading  men,  he  laid  plans  for  the  establishment  of  a 
literary  institution.  However,  these  plans  did  not  def- 
initely locate  the  institution  in  Houston,  though  that 
seems  to  have  been  Dr.  Ruter's  intention.  After  his 
death  in  May,  1838,  his  friends  formed  a  company, 
and  bought  a  league  of  land  near  Rutersville,  and 
located  the  college  there. 

The  school  was  opened  to  pupils  in  the  fall  of  1838, 
and  its  charter  was  approved  February  5,  1840,  undei 
the  name  of  Rutersville  College,  and  according  to  the 
terms  of  the  charter  it  had  the  usual  powers  granted 
to  colleges. 


298       HISTORY    OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 

By  the  liberality  of  the  Texas  Congress  and  private 
individuals,  Rutersville  College  received  a  large  en- 
dowment of  land ;  but  the  trustees  had  no  money,  and 
this  land  was  sold  and  bartered  to  erect  buildings,  to 
pay  teachers,  and  pay  mechanics.  Good  buildings 
were  erected  and  the  best  teachers  available  employed, 
and  thus  the  endowment  was  expended,  and  the  people 
had  the  benefit  of  a  good  school,  that  exerted  no  in- 
considerable influence  throughout  central  and  western 
Texas. 

After  the  endowment  was  expended  the  school  be- 
came dependent  on  tuition  fees,  and  in  1847  ceased  to 
be  a  Conference  school,  but  continued  until  1850,  when 
it  was  consolidated  with  the  Monumental  Institute,  a 
school  established  on  an  undenominational  basis. 
This  school  retained  the  original  charter  powers  of  the 
Rutersville  College,  and  the  charter  was  amended 
August  6,  1856,  changing  the  name  to  Monumental 
and  Military  Institute,  otherwise  retaining  the  same 
powers.  This  last  arrangement  continued  until  1861, 
when  the  majority  of  the  men  left  college  halls  for  the 
army.  This  so  much  reduced  the  number  of  students 
that  the  school  did  not  reopen  in  the  fall,  and  the  con- 
ditions during  the  Reconstruction  period  were  such  as 
to  forbid  any  attempt  to  reopen  the  college.  Thus 
passed  out  of  existence  the  first  college  established  in 
Texas. 

McKenzie  Institute,  Clarksville,  Texas,  1840-1908 

McKenzie  Institute  was  commenced  as  a  private  co- 
educational school  by  Rev.  J.  W.  P.  McKenzie,  near 
ClarksVille,  Red  River  County,  in  1839  or  1840.  It 
soon  became  very  popular,  and  the  annual  attendance 
was  from  200  to  300.  The  school  had  been  in  active 
work  about  fifteen  years  when  Mr.  McKenzie  applied 
for  a  charter,  which  was  approved  February  5,  1854. 
The  charter  name  was  McKenzie  Institute,  but  it  was 
really  a  college,  as  the  charter  granted  the  power  to 
grant  diplomas  and  confer  degrees. 


OF    WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH  299 

In  1859  Dr.  McKenzie  donated  the  buildings  and 
grounds,  valued  at  $40,000,  to  the  trustees  for  the 
East  Texas  Conference.  In  1860  the  charter  was 
amended  by  changing  the  name  to  McKenzie  College. 
This  school  was  always  co-educational. 

The  War  between  the  States  very  materially  inter- 
fered with  the  prosperity  of  the  school,  and  the  attend- 
ance has  never  been  so  large  since  1860  as  it  was  prior 
to  that  date.  The  school  is  now  correlated  with  the 
Southwestern  University,  and  recognized  as  a  training 
school  for  that  institution. 


Chappell  Hill  College,  Chappell  Hill,  Texas,  1850-1908 

In  1850  the  citizens  of  Chappell  Hill  established 
schools  for  boys  and  girls.  These  schools  were  suc- 
cessful as  to  numbers,  and  were  taught  by  the  best 
teachers  obtainable.  While  the  schools  were  satisfac- 
tory as  grammar  schools,  the  citizens  desired  some- 
thing higher — a  more  advanced  course — for  their  chil- 
dren, and  in  1855  Soule  College  for  men  and  Chappell 
Hill  Female  College  for  women  were  established. 
These  colleges  were  partially  endowed,  but  this  fund 
was  rendered  unavailable  by  the  results  of  the  War 
between  the  States ;  however,  the  college  for  girls  con- 
tinued to  receive  pupils,  depending  solely  upon  tuition 
fees.  The  first  interruption  to  the  work  of  the  College 
was  in  1867,  when  a  visitation  of  yellow  fever  caused 
the  closing  of  the  school,  and  for  a  time  it  was  dis- 
organized; but  in  1870  it  was  reorganized,  and  still 
continues  to  do  good  work,  though  it  is  not  now  rec- 
ognized as  a  first-class  college. 

* 

Paine  Institute,  Coliad,  Texas,  1854 

Another  school  of  high  grade  established  by  the 
Methodists  was  Paine  Institute,  which  was  opened  to 
pupils  in  1854,  and  was  chartered  August  6,  1856.  By 
the  terms  of  this  charter  the  Institute  wras  empowered 


300      HISTORY    OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 

to  grant  diplomas  and  to  confer  degrees.  The  school 
became  popular  immediately  but  labored  under  the  dis- 
advantage of  being  in  debt,  until  1868,  when  the  $2,000 
then  due  was  paid. 

This  school  had  a  fair  degree  of  success  for  more 
than  twenty-six  years,  then  it  was  made  a  part  of  the 
public-school  system. 

The  next  year,  1855,  the  Methodists  established 
Paris  Female  Institute,  in  Paris,  and  the  Starkville 
Female  High  School  in  Starkville.  However,  pre- 
vious to  the  establishment  of  these  schools  the  same 
denomination  had  established  Waco  Female  Academy 
in  1850.  The  charter  of  this  school  was  approved 
December  31,  1850.  No  mention  is  made  of  honors 
in  this  charter,  but  it  was  amended  or  changed  August 
7,  1856,  and  then  the  name  was  changed  to  Waco 
Female  Seminary,  and  the  trustees  were  empowered 
to  grant  diplomas  and  confer  degrees.  The  school 
then  became  the  property  of  the  Methodist  Confer- 
ence. 

In  the  Acts  of  the  Legislature  of  Texas,  Volumes 
VII  and  VIII,  may  be  found  the  charters  of  Waco 
Academy,  granted  August  15,  1856,  and  of  the  Union 
Female  Institute,  granted  February  16,  1858;  also  the 
act  by  which  the  Academy,  the  Seminary  previously 
mentioned,  and  the  Waco  Institute  were  consolidated. 
This  act  was  passed  February,  1860,  and  the  name  and 
style  of  the  school  henceforth  was  Waco  Female  Col- 
lege, which  under  this  charter  has  all  the  powers  and 
privileges  usually  granted  to  colleges. 

This  school  was  never  endowed,  but  for  many  years 
had  a  large  patronage.  Notwithstanding,  a  heavy 
debt  was  incurred,  and  in  1895  or  1896  the  property 
was  sold  to  liquidate  this  debt,  and  the  school  passed 
out  of  existence  after  a  successful  career  of  about  one- 
half  century. 

Another  Methodist  college  for  girls  was  Segiiin  Col- 
lege, established  in  Seguin  in  1858,  and  continued  in 
successful  operation  until  1895,  when  the  patronage 


OF    WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH  301 

began  to  decrease,  and  somewhat  later  it  was  incor- 
porated in  the  public-school  system. 

Wesley  College,  San  Augustine,  Texas,  1842 

As  Rutersville  College  was  in  the  western  part  of  the 
State,  almost  on  the  frontier,  the  Methodists  thought 
best  to  establish  a  college  in  the  northeastern  part  of 
the  State.  Accordingly,  in  1842,  they  asked  for  a 
charter  for  a  college  to  be  located  in  San  Augustine. 
As  was  Rutersville,  so  Wesley  College  was  co-educa- 
tional. For  a  time  it  was  very  popular  and  gave  to 
hundreds  of  young  women  an  opportunity  to  acquire 
a  collegiate  training,  which  otherwise  they  could  not 
have  had. 

The  College  was  not  endowed,  and  depended  en- 
tirely on  tuition  fees  for  its  maintenance.  There  was 
trouble  about  the  title,  and  the  East  Texas  Conference 
relinquished  all  claims  to  the  property;  however,  the 
school  continued  under  local  management  and  patron- 
age until  1868,  when  the  buildings  were  destroyed  by 
fire  during  the  session  of  the  East  Texas  Conference 
in  San  Augustine. 

Baylor  College,  Belton,  Texas,  1845-1908 

While  the  Methodists  were  the  pioneers  and  actively 
engaged  in  establishing  schools  for  boys  and  girls,  the 
Baptists  were  not  idle  or  indifferent.  The  first  college 
established  by  them  was  Baylor  College  and  Baylor 
University.  The  charter  of  this  institution  was 
granted  by  the  Republic  of  Texas,  February  i,  1845. 
Thus  the  establishment  of  this  college  antedated  the 
admission  of  Texas  into  the  Union  as  a  State.  The 
design  of  the  Baptist  fathers  in  Texas  was  to  establish 
in  what  was  then  a  frontier  region  an  institution  of 
high  rank  for  the  education  of  their  sons  and 
daughters. 

Baylor  College  was  at  first  only  a  department  or 


302      HISTORY   OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 

annex  to  the  University;  but  this  plan  did  not  meet 
the  approval  of  those  interested  in  the  school,  and  after 
a  trial  of  twelve  years  of  co-education  the  board  of 
managers  decided  to  make  the  departments  separate 
schools,  and  the  department  for  girls  was  chartered 
under  the  name  of  Baylor  College,  and  committed  to 
its  own  board  of  control  and  trustees. 

In  1851  Mr.  Horace  Clark  was  elected  principal  of 
the  girls'  department,  and  in  1867,  when  the  College 
was  established,  he  became  its  first  president.  He  held 
this  position  some  ten  years.  During  this  time  the  in- 
stitution gained  a  State-wide  reputation. 

This  institution  was  first  located  at  Independence, 
but  in  1885  the  State  Convention  decreed  the  removal 
of  the  College  to  Belton.  The  citizens  of  Belton  fur- 
nished the  building. 

The  buildings  are  a  main  building,  a  T-shaped 
structure  of  cut  stone,  three  stories  in  height,  modern 
in  style  of  architecture,  and  furnished  with  modern 
conveniences.  Surrounding  this  building  are  a  num- 
ber of  resident  cottages,  dining-hall,  laundry,  and  en- 
gine-room; and  just  outside  the  campus  are  the 
alumnae  cottages,  seven  in  number ;  a  building  for  the 
accommodation  of  the  industrial  department  of  the 
college,  "  Cottage  Home/'  a  building  of  cement  blocks, 
three  stories  in  height ;  and  a  new  administration  build- 
ing. 

The  equipment  consists  of  chemical  and  philosophi- 
cal apparatus  well  suited  for  all  experiments  and  illus- 
trations necessary  for  the  study  of  the  natural 
sciences;  a  museum,  consisting  of  minerals,  fossils, 
botanical  and  zoological  specimens,  and  articles  of  his- 
toric or  ethnological  interest;  a  library  of  well-chosen 
books,  selected  from  standard  authors ;  and  each  of  the 
societies — the  Historical  and  Academia — has  a  library, 
one  of  which  is  the  Effie  Smythe  Memorial  Library 
founded  by  Mr.  T.  V.  Smythe  in  memory  of  his 
daughter  Effie,  who  was  a  member  of  the  Academia 
Society.  There  are  also  a  reading-room,  a  large  sup- 


OF    WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH  303 

ply  of  instruments  for  the  music  department,  and  the 
necessary  outfit  for  the  art  department. 

When  Baylor  College  was  a  part  of  Baylor  Uni- 
versity of  course  the  curriculum  was  the  same  for  boys 
and  girls.  After  the  separation  the  standard  was  not 
lowered,  but  raised  if  any  change  was  made.  It  has 
always  been  an  institution  of  high  rank. 

The  motto  of  the  College  has  always  been,  "  A 
liberal  education  with  true  womanliness."  Its  aim  is 
to  cultivate  the  intellect  and  at  the  same  time  to  pre- 
serve and  perfect  the  truest  womanhood. 

The  degrees  conferred  are  Bachelor  of  Literature, 
Bachelor  of  Science,  and  Bachelor  of  Arts.  Diplomas 
and  certificates  are  conferred  on  pupils  of  music  and 
art  who  complete  the  prescribed  course  in  these  depart- 
ments. 

The  College  also  offers  a  post-graduate  course,  and 
on  those  who  successfully  complete  this  course  the  de- 
gree of  M.  A. — Mistress  of  Arts — is  conferred. 

Baylor  claims  to  be  the  pioneer  in  higher  education 
of  women  in  Texas,  but  this  claim  is  not  well  founded. 
Rutersville  College  was  founded  seven  years  prior  to 
the  establishment  of  Baylor,  and  on  the  same  plan — 
co-educational.  Though  Rutersville  did  not  obtain  a 
charter  when  founded,  it  did  obtain  one  prior  to  the 
establishment  of  Baylor. 

These  three  colleges — Rutersville,  1838,  Wesley 
College,  1842,  and  Baylor  College,  1845 — were  tne 
three  pioneer  colleges  established  in  Texas.  The  first 
and  second  were  Methodist  institutions. 

The  interest  in  education,  especially  the  education  of 
girls,  was  increasing  about  as  rapidly  as  the  popula- 
tion was  increasing,  and  during  the  decade  from  1850 
to  1860  eleven  schools  of  high  grade  were  established. 
With  few  exceptions  these  were  discontinued  by  war. 
Some  were  merged  into  the  public-school  system  as 
high  schools;  one  yet  remains  independent. 


304       HISTORY    OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 


Margaret  Houston  Female  College,  Danger-field,  1856 

While  the  Methodists  were  busy  establishing  schools, 
the  Baptists  were  not  idle.  They  began  very  early  to 
foster  the  cause  of  education,  and  established  one  col- 
lege in  1845,  and  another,  the  Margaret  Houston,  in 
1856.  This  college  was  under  the  direct  supervision 
of  the  Baptist  Convention  and  a  board  of  fifteen 
trustees ;  the  teachers  were  to  be  known  as  professors, 
and  the  property  was  limited  to  $300,000.  The  char- 
ter was  approved  August  i,  1856. 

Undenominational  Schools 

From  the  list  of  schools  chartered  by  the  Legislature 
the  following  list  of  schools  for  girls  has  been  ob- 
tained : 

Union  Academy,  Washington  County,  chartered 
February  4,  1840. 

Wheelock  Academy,  Wheelock,  Robertson  County, 

1847. 

Mount  Vernon  Academy,  Titus  County,  January  24, 
1850. 

Richmond  Academy,  Richmond,  Fort  Bend  County, 
February  13,  1852. 

Bastrop  Academy,  Bastrop,  January  24,  1852. 
This  academy  was  established  by  an  Educational  As- 
sociation, and  its  charter  granted  the  power  to  grant 
diplomas  and  confer  degrees. 

Linden  Academy,  December  15,  1853. 

New  Danville  Masonic  Academy,  January  24,  1854. 

Comal  Union  School,  San  Marcos,  Comal  County, 
1852. 

Shearn  Union  School,  November  30,  1853. 

Undenominational  Institutes  and  Colleges 
LaGrange    Female    Institute,    LaGrange,    Fayette 
County,  1846. 

Galveston  Seminary,  Galveston,  Galveston  County, 


OF    WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH  305 

was  an  interdenominational  school,  though  the  Metho- 
dists were  the  leaders  in  the  movement  by  which  the 
school  was  established.  Notwithstanding  the  fact  that 
the  Galveston  City  Land  Company,  at  its  first  meeting 
April  13,  1838,  set  apart  one  block  of  land  for  a  col- 
lege for  men,  and  three  valuable  and  eligible  lots  for 
a  seminary  for  girls,  the  citizens  did  not  make  use  of 
this  valuable  gift  for  some  years  after  the  city  had 
attained  considerable  size.  Schools  by  private  indi- 
viduals were  taught  from  1838  and  down  to  the  present 
day,  but  no  school  of  any  importance  was  established 
in  Galveston  until  1843,  when  the  Galveston  Seminary 
was  opened  to  pupils,  with  the  Misses  C.  S.  and  E.  M. 
Cobb  as  principals.  The  school  obtained  a  charter  in 
1849,  but  it  was  not  until  1857  that  the  new  building 
erected  on  the  ground  donated  in  1838  was  ready  for 
use. 

Masonic  Female  Institute,  Marshall,  Titus  County, 
January  24,  1850. 

Cold  Springs  Collegiate  Institute,  Cold  Springs, 
1852.  Conferred  usual  degrees. 

Henderson  Female  College,  Henderson,  Rusk 
County,  1856. 

Milam  Institute,  Cameron,  Milam  County,  August 
5,  1856. 

Mound  Prairie  Institute,  1856.  This  was  a  college 
proper,  situated  a  short  distance  north  of  Palestine, 
Anderson  County.  It  had  "  full  powers  to  confer  de- 
grees, and  the  rights  and  privileges  of  any  college  or 
university  in  the  State." 

Private  Schools 

Mrs.  C.  H.  Wright,  a  teacher  of  many  years'  experi- 
ence and  great  reputation,  took  charge  of  the  Mata- 
gorda  Academy.  This  school  had  been  in  existence 
many  years,  but  so  far  as  the  record  shows  never  was 
chartered.  Notwithstanding,  the  course  was  the 
usual  academic  course. 


306      HISTORY    OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 

Several  such  schools  were  taught  in  Houston,  and 
according  to  the  advertisements  in  the  Houston  Tele- 
graph, these  schools  were  of  high-school  grade;  the 
modern  and  ancient  languages  and  higher  mathematics 
were  taught.  However,  some  were  more  popular  and 
continued  longer  than  others.  Among  this  class  was 
the  school  taught  by  Mr.  A.  M.  Ruter  and  Miss  C. 
Ruter,  which  commenced  April  7,  1856,  and  continued 
several  years. 

On  the  ist  of  October,  1856,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Bolinger 
opened  the  Houston  Male  and  Female  Academy  in 
the  Masonic  Temple  on  a  permanent  basis.  This 
school  seems  to  have  been  modeled  on  the  collegiate 
plan;  its  divisions  were  primary,  junior,  middle  and 
senior  classes.  The  curriculum  was  in  part :  Algebra, 
geometry,  natural  and  moral  philosophy,  chemistry, 
mensuration,  trigonometry,  Latin,  French.  Mr. 
James  A.  Bolinger,  the  principal  of  this  school,  was  a 
native  of  Kentucky,  and  had  made  quite  a  reputation 
before  casting  his  lot  in  Houston.  His  first  announce- 
ment informed  the  citizens  that  they  would  have  an 
opportunity  to  give  their  children  a  classical  education. 
The  name  was  changed  to  Bolinger  Academy,  and 
judging  from  the  favorable  notices  of  this  Academy  in 
the  Houston  Telegraph  it  had  a  successful  career  until 
closed  by  the  chaos  of  Reconstruction  days.  Certainly 
there  were  some  pleasant  times  connected  with  it.  One 
of  these  was  a  May-day  picnic  in  1858.  On  this  oc- 
casion the  different  classes  were  distinguished  by 
badges — the  primary  by  green,  the  junior  by  pink,  the 
middle  by  blue,  and  the  senior  by  white ;  and  each  class 
had  a  banner  of  the  same  color  as  its  badge.  The 
school  formed  in  line  on  Court-house  Square,  and 
headed  by  Fisher's  Band,  marched  to  the  Tap  Road 
Station.  A  short  run  landed  them  in  a  grove  near 
Bray's  Bayou.  Here  eighty  speeches  by  thirty  queens 
and  fifty  knights  were  made,  and  ten  dialogues  recited. 
One  of  these  is  especially  mentioned.  It  was  supposed 
to  be  a  conversation  between  a  Yankee  and  a  British 


OF    WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH          307 

general;  the  boys  representing  these  characters  were 
Ed.  Taylor  and  John  Hale.  After  this  exercise  the 
dinner,  which  had  been  prepared  by  the  parents  of  the 
pupils,  was  served.  Unless  the  speeches  were  very 
short,  the  dinner  must  have  been  served  about  the 
middle  of  the  afternoon,  and  by  that  time  every  one 
was  very  hungry. 

Houston  Academy 

This  seems  to  have  been  a  favorite  name  for  schools 
of  higher  grade  than  the  common  schools.  Several 
schools  established  at  different  times  and  taught  by 
different  faculties  have  borne  this  name;  but  the  one 
which  has  been  known  longest  and  the  only  chartered 
school  of  that  name  was  established  by  an  "  Educa- 
tional Association  "  which  was  formed  in  the  early  part 
of  1853.  The  members  of  this  Association  were  Col. 
Ashbel  Smith,  Messrs.  Cornelius  Ennis,  L.  J.  Palmer, 
B.  A.  Shepherd,  Wm.  J.  Hutchins,  Wm.  M.  Rice, 
P.  W.  Gray,  T.  W.  House,  Sr.,  Henry  Sampson,  A.  J. 
Burke,  M.  D.  Conklin,  Wm.  Baker,  B.  B.  Botts,  L.  J. 
Palmer,  and  some  others  whose  names  have  not  been 
recorded.  A  number  of  these  men  subscribed  $1,000 
each,  and  Mr.  Ennis,  or  rather  Mrs.  Ennis,  gave  one 
block  of  ground  instead  of  the  money.  The  present 
Houston  High  School  stands  on  the  same  block  of 
ground. 

The  Association  elected  a  board  of  trustees,  and  of 
this  board  Mr.  B.  A.  Shepherd  was  president.  These 
trustees  applied  for  a  charter,  which  was  approved 
August  29,  1856.  This  charter  empowered  the 
trustees  to  grant  diplomas  and  to  confer  degrees. 

The  building  erected  was  a  two-story  brick  struc- 
ture, and  cost  $30,000.  The  school  was  opened  to 
pupils  October,  1857,  with  Col.  Ashbel  Smith,  prin- 
cipal, and  a  competent  corps  of  teachers.  Colonel 
Smith  retained  the  position  only  a  few  months,  and 
was  succeeded  by  Mr.  Petit,  who  continued  in  charge 
of  the  school  until  June,  1860,  when  he  resigned  and 


808      HISTORY    OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 

was  succeeded  by  Dr.  J.  R.  Hutchison.  Dr.  Hutchi- 
son was  removed  by  the  military  authorities  of  the 
Confederate  States,  who  converted  the  building  into  a 
hospital.  At  the  time  of  this  removal  Dr.  Hutchison's 
enrollment  was  150.  After  Dr.  Hutchison  left  the 
Academy  he  taught  a  private  school  in  Turner  HallK 
where  he  also  preached  to  the  Presbyterian  congrega- 
tion until  their  church,  which  had  been  destroyed  by 
fire,  could  be  rebuilt. 

Although  the  school  commenced  in  1857,  the  school 
building  was  not  completed  until  1858.  In  the  mean- 
time the  school  was  taught  in  rooms  in  the  Masonic 
Temple.  In  November,  1858,  Mr.  B.  A.  Shepherd, 
president  of  the  board  of  trustees,  announced  through 
the  columns  of  the  Houston  Telegraph  that  the  build- 
ing was  completed  and  would  be  occupied  by  the  school 
December  i,  1858.  He  also  gives  the  views  of  the 
board  and  the  friends  of  the  institution.  "  The  chief 
object  of  the  Institution  will  be  to  impart  a  thorough 
English  and  practical  education.  Mathematics,  pure 
and  applied,  will  be  taught  to  those  wishing  to  acquire 
such  knowledge,  as  extensively  and  as  thoroughly  as 
in  any  of  the  American  colleges.  Latin,  Greek, 
French,  and  German  will  also  be  taught.  A  small 
chemical  apparatus  and  a  few  philosophical  instru- 
ments have  been  purchased  and  others  will  be  bought 
as  occasion  requires." 

In  1865  the  trustees  regained  possession  of  the 
building,  and  in  the  fall  of  that  year  once  more  school 
began,  with  Mr.  J.  A.  Hancock  as  principal.  The 
school  flourished,  and  very  soon  the  enrollment  was 
150,  a  large  school  for  the  size  of  the  place. 

The  school  continued  fairly  prosperous,  though  other 
schools  were  established  in  the  city.  Some  seven  or 
eight  small  schools  and  two  of  equal  grade  with  the 
Academy  were  taught  in  different  parts  of  the  city 
until  1879,  when  the  citizens  decided  to  adopt  the  pub- 
lic-school system.  Then  the  Academy  became  the 
high  school,  and  these  small  schools  were  city  schools. 


OF    WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH  309 

Much  has  been  added  to  the  curriculum  of  the  "  Old 
Academy,"  but  the  lovely  old  ladies  who  were  the 
graduates  of  the  old  school  compare  very  favorably 
with  the  "  sweet  girl  graduates  "  to-day.  Indeed,  it 
would  be  very  difficult  to  equal  the  record  made  by 
the  women  trained  in  the  schools  of  the  first  half  of  the 
nineteenth  century,  no  matter  what  the  equipment  or 
the  methods,  or  courses  of  study. 

The  schools  mentioned  in  these  sketches  are  not  all 
the  schools  established  for  girls  and  women  in  the 
Southern  States,  but  they  are  a  sufficient  number,  and 
so  widely  scattered  over  the  country  that  they  will 
show  the  estimate  put  upon  the  education  of  girls  in 
the  Southern  States  before  1860,  before  modern  sys- 
tems were  introduced. 


310      HISTORY    OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 


CHAPTER   XXVII 
Early  Schools  in  Virginia 

NOTWITHSTANDING  the  oft-repeated  and  generally 
received — in  some  sections  of  our  country — statement 
that  the  Virginia  colonists  were  opposed  to  schools,  the 
very  reverse  is  found  to  be  true,  as  can  be  shown  from 
old  records  still  extant.  Of  course  they  had  their  own 
ideas  concerning  education;  and  being  loyal  English- 
men, they  had  no  desire  to  abolish  the  customs  of  the 
mother  country,  or  to  ignore  the  teachings  and  tradi- 
tions of  their  fathers.  They  were  almost  without  ex- 
ception loyal,  devoted  churchmen, — whether  they  were 
Christians  or  not, — and  as  the  church  taught  the  doc- 
trine that  the  education  of  children  should  be  directed 
by  the  church  and  not  by  the  state,  of  course  they  did 
not  advocate  free  schools  under  state  control. 

Governor  Berkeley's  oft-quoted  remark,  "  God  grant 
it  may  be  many  years  before  Virginia  will  have  FREE 
schools,"  when  correctly  quoted  applies  to  free  schools 
and  not  to  schools  in  general. 

Schools  for  girls  as  well  as  for  boys  were  established 
in  Norfolk,  Williamsburg,  Isle  of  Wight  and  other 
places  early  in  the  seventeenth  century;  yet  the  usual 
plan  pursued  was  the  employment  of  tutors,  which  was 
necessary  because  of  the  distances  between  plantations 
and  from  towns. 

However,  Boone  in  his  "  Education  in  the  United 
States  "  admits  that  within  ten  years  after  the  settle- 
ment of  Jamestown  arrangements  were  made  to  estab- 
lish a  college  and  a  training  school.  A  hundred  labor- 
ers were  sent  over  and  were  at  work  on  the  building, 
under  the  supervision  of  a  superintendent  appointed 
for  the  special  purpose,  and  a  president  was  elected — 


OF    WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH  311 

Rev.  Patrick  Copeland.  Also,  in  1621,  a  preparatory 
school  was  opened  in  Charles  City. 

All  these  plans  were  completely  overthrown  by  an 
Indian  massacre  which  reduced  the  population  from 
10,000  to  8,coo,  and  deranged  all  the  affairs  of  the 
colony.  This  calamity  alone  prevented  Virginia  from 
having  the  first  college  in  the  New  World.  After  a 
time,  when  the  colony  recovered  from  the  shock  of 
this  calamity,  they  renewed  their  efforts  in  behalf  of 
education,  and  schools  for  boys  and  girls  were  estab- 
lished in  all  the  towns,  and  free  schools  also.  One  of 
the  earliest  of  the  free  schools  was  established  in  Isle 
of  Wight,  in  1655,  and  another  in  the  same  place  in 
1658.  (Isle  of  Wight  Records.)  Notices  of  such 
schools  are  found  in  Williamsburgh  Quarterly,  Vir- 
ginia Gazette,  and  Isle  of  Wight  Records.  These 
schools  began  about  the  middle  of  the  seventeenth  cen- 
tury, and  were  established  at  intervals  during  the  re- 
mainder of  that  century  and  the  next,  and  even  in  the 
early  part  of  the  nineteenth  century.  They  were  en- 
dowed, and  this  endowment  was  sufficient  to  meet  the 
demands.  Both  boys  and  girls  were  taught  in  these 
schools.  So  far  as  the  record  shows,  the  earliest 
schools  exclusively  for  girls,  of  a  higher  grade  than 
primary,  were  established  in  Norfolk  and  Richmond. 
Miss  Whateley's  Boarding  School  for  Young  Ladies 
was  established  in  Richmond  in  1776.  (Virginia 
Gazette.) 

The  following  notice  is  given  in  "  Richmond  By- 
Gone  Days,"  p.  204:  "Haller's  Academy,  1798-99. 
Haller  was  a  Swiss  or  German  adventurer  who  estab- 
lished an  academy  for  girls  in  Richmond.  He  em- 
ployed good  teachers;  the  teacher  of  French  was 
Monsieur  Fremont,  father  of  Col.  J.  C.  Fremont  of 
Rocky  Mountain  fame." 

During  the  latter  half  of  the  eighteenth  century  (the 
exact  date  is  not  given)  Mrs.  Anne  Maria  Mead  estab- 
lished a  boarding  school  for  girls  in  Norfolk.  This 
became  very  popular,  and  most  of  the  prominent  Vir- 


312       HISTORY    OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 

ginia  girls  as  well  as  many  girls  from  other  States  were 
educated  in  this  school.  The  school  passed  into  the 
hands  of  Mr.  Le  Fevre,  the  French  teacher  employed 
by  Mrs.  Mead.  Later  Mr.  D.  Lee  Powell  had  charge 
of  the  same  school ;  then  Mr.  John  H.  Powell,  and 
some  others.  At  the  present  day  Mr.  Charles  Wil- 
liamson has  practically  the  same  school. 

Lynchburg  was  laid  out  in  1787,  and  very  early  in 
its  history  began  to  give  attention  to  education.  The 
Lynchburg  Star  publishes  several  notices  of  schools 
very  early  in  the  nineteenth  century,  but  does  not  men- 
tion whether  for  boys  or  girls.  However,  in  1815 
John  and  Sarah  Pryor  opened  a  school  for  girls,  and 
Mrs.  Mary  B.  Deane  also  had  a  school  for  girls.  The 
same  year  Rev.  William  S.  Reid,  a  Presbyterian  min- 
ister, established  a  school  for  girls  of  high  grade.  It 
was  extensively  patronized,  and  continued  for  many 
years. 

About  1820  Rev.  Franklin  G.  Smith  established  the 
Lynchburg  Seminary,  a  school  of  collegiate  grade.  In 
1832  or  1833  he  took  charge  of  a  school  in  Columbia, 
Tennessee,  and  then  the  school  gradually  declined. 

About  1820  the  Methodists,  under  leadership  of 
Bishop  John  Early,  established  the  Buckingham 
Female  Collegiate  Institute.  It  was  very  prosperous, 
and  continued  many  years. 

There  were  some  other  schools  whose  names  only 
have  been  preserved,  as  Hayes's  school  for  girls,  which 
was  flourishing  in  1843 — date  of  establishment  not 
given.  Miss  Jane  McKenzie's  school  was  also  a 
flourishing  school  of  this  period.  The  sister  of  Edgar 
Allan  Poe  attended  this  school  early  in  the  nineteenth 
century.  George  Persico  taught  a  popular  school  for 
girls  1830-1840.  These  last  mentioned  were  in  Rich- 
mond. 

The  interest  in  education  so  early  manifested  by  the 
people  of  Lynchburg  did  not  grow  dull,  but  rather  in- 
creased, and  in  1829  the  Misses  M.  A.  and  G.  Gordon 
opened  a  school  for  girls.  In  1848  this  school  had  so 


OF    WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH  313 

increased  that  they  built  a  large  brick  house  for  its 
accommodation,  and  the  name  was  changed  to  Lynch- 
burg  Female  Seminary. 

In  1836  Mrs.  Botsford  and  Mrs.  Kirkpatrick  each 
had  a  school  for  girls. 

About  1850,  or  perhaps  earlier,  the  Montgomery 
Female  College  at  Christiansburg  was  established,  and 
continued  until  closed  by  the  War  between  the  States. 

None  of  these  schools  issued  catalogues,  or  if  they 
did  they  have  not  been  preserved,  as  none  are  now 
extant.  Therefore,  it  is  impossible  to  give  the  curric- 
ula or,  any  details  of  them. 

* 

Virginia  Institute,  Staunton,  Virginia,  1833-1908 

About  1833  or  1834  Mrs.  Maria  Sheffey  "opened  a 
school  which  became  in  1843  tne  Virginia  Female  In- 
stitute. The  Episcopalians  of  Virginia  deemed  a 
diocesan  school  a  necessity,  and  this  school  was  incor- 
porated with  a  capital  stock  of  $30,000  in  shares  of 
$100  each.  The  corner-stone  was  laid  in  May,  1846, 
the  Masons  and  the  Sons  of  Templars  uniting  in  the 
procession. 

The  early  life  of  the  Institute  was  not  prosperous, 
the  cost  of  a  suitable  lot  and  the  buildings  far  exceed- 
ing the  original  estimate.  The  board  sought  relief 
from  this  financial  embarrassment  through  the  Con- 
vention of  the  Diocese  of  Virginia.  New  bonds  were 
issued,  and  the  public-spirited  men  of  Staunton  con- 
tributed liberally  to  this  fund.  Seven  thousand  dol- 
lars was  raised  and  the  diocese  became  the  chief  stock- 
holder. 

The  Rev.  James  McElroy  and  Mrs.  Sheffey  were  the 
first  principals.  Then  Mr.  B.  B.  Minor  held  the  posi- 
tion for  a  short  time.  In  June,  1848,  the  position  was 
tendered  to  Rev.  R.  H.  Phillips.  In  January,  1856, 
it  was  thought  best  to  rent  the  property  to  some  one 
who  would  become  responsible  for  the  management  of 
the  school.  Rev.  R.  H.  Phillips  assumed  the  respon- 


314       HISTORY    OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 

sibility  and  continued  in  charge  until  July,  1861,  when 
the  State  of  Virginia  impressed  the  buildings  for  the 
use  of  the  deaf,  dumb  and  blind  pupils  whose  own  in- 
stitution in  the  town  had  been  taken  for  a  hospital. 

The  school  was  not  opened  again  until  the  fall  of 
1865,  when  the  buildings  were  restored  after  a  petition 
to  the  House  of  Delegates  then  sitting  in  Richmond. 

Under  the  wise  and  judicious  administration  of  Mr. 
Phillips  the  school  enjoyed  a  long  season  of  prosperity. 

In  1870  a  wing  was  added  to  be  used  for  a  mus'ic 
hall  and  studio.  In  1874  Bishop  Johns  became  presi- 
dent of  the  board,  and  Bishop  Whittle,  vice-president. 
Buring  the  next  few  years  additions  were  made  to 
the  property  and  modern  improvements  were  intro- 
duced. 

In  i$$«,  after  a  faithful  service  ©f  twenty-nine  years, 
Mr.  Phillips  resigned  on  account  of  ill  health,  and  on 
the  3*th  *f  March,  1880,  Mrs.  Stuart,  widow  of  Gen. 
J.  E.  B.  Stuart,  was  asked  to  take  charge  of  the  school. 
For  more  than  eighteen  years  she  held  the  position,  and 
those  who  have  been  under  her  care  know  her  wonder- 
ful fitnecs  for  it.  Born  and  reared  on  the  frontier, 
being  the  daughter  of  Gen.  Philip  St.  George  Cooke  of 
the  old  Army,  her  military  bias  is  great,  and  her  vari- 
ous experiences  during  the  War  between  the  States, 
as  the  wife  of  a  Confederate  general,  gave  her  a 
peculiar  training  in  self-control,  courage,  and  those 
stronger  qualities  which  make  up  noble  character.  By 
a  wonderful  ability  to  read  human  nature  and  capacity 
for  choosing,  she  surrounded  herself  with  women  of  a 
very  high  order  as  teachers.  It  was  her  aim  to  secure 
only  those  whose  gentle  qualities  of  mind  and  soul 
might  influence  the  young  to  develop  the  womanly 
traits  for  which  the  Southern  woman  has  always  been 
distinguished. 

The  Institute  is  not  a  college  proper,  but  the  solid 
and  faithful  work  done  by  it  gives  ample  preparation 
for  a  higher  college  course.  However,  a  diploma  from 
the  Institute  means  years  of  hard  and  faithful  study. 


OF    WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH  315 

Bishop  Whittle  never  signed  his  name  to  one  unless 
he  was  satisfied  that  it  was  merited.  The  Institute, 
confers  three  diplomas — one  for  a  course  in  English 
and  Latin  and  one  modern  language ;  one  for  English, 
and  one  for  music. 

On  February  16,  1898,  the  board  met  to  consider 
the  renewal  of  Mrs.  Stuart's  lease  for  another  term  of 
five  years.  This  done,  the  important  question  of  re- 
modeling and  adding  to  the  building  was  discussed 
and  plans  for  raising  the  money  on  the  property  sub- 
mitted and  officially  acted  upon.  The  plan  adopted 
was  to  issue  new  bonds  upon  the  property  by  first 
mortgage,  by  taking  up  the  old  debt.  The  building 
committee  toc*k  active  steps  toward  the  work  decided 
upon,  and  in  April,  1898,  the  first  ground  was  broken 
for  the  new  hall.  The  work  went  on  through  the 
spring  and  summer,  but  the  opening  day  of  the  fifty- 
fifth  session  found  it  incomplete,  and  it  was  not  until 
Thanksgiving  that  the  new  dining-hall  was  used  for 
the  first  time,  and  the  following  Monday  "  Stuart 
Hall  "  was  opened  with  its  new  desks  and  many  com- 
forts. 

Few  institutions  are  so  blessed  in  a  board  of  trustees 
and  directors  as  Virginia  Institute.  These  men  are 
among  Virginia's  strongest  characters,  spiritually  and 
intellectually.  They  embrace  those  foremost  in  church 
and  state,  and  have  given  generously  of  their  time  and 
talent. 

A  great  sorrow  came  upon  the  Institution,  the 
shadow  of  which  cast  a  widespread  gloom.  Mrs. 
Stuart  was  called  to  sustain  the  greatest  loss  possible 
to  her,  in  the  death  of  her  only  daughter,  who  left 
her  the  care  of  three  small  children,  and  after  deep 
and  prayerful  thought  she  decided  she  must  give  up 
the  work  which  she  had  for  nineteen  years  carried  on 
so  faithfully  and  successfully.  She  sent  in  her  resigna- 
tion, but  the  board  refused  to  accept  it.  A  meeting 
was  called  April  4,  1899,  but  the  business  was  so  great 
that  it  lasted  until  the  evening  of  the  5th.  Mrs. 


316      HISTORY   OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 

Stuart  again  sent  in  her  resignation,  which  was  ac- 
cepted after  due  deliberation. 

The  school  is  well  equipped,  having  twenty-one 
teachers  and  four  officers,  the  same  faculty  Mrs.  Stuait 
had  with  few  exceptions.  The  buildings  are  four  mas- 
sive four-story  brick  buildings,  heated  by  steam  and 
lighted  with  gas.  They  contain  a  chapel,  large 
gymnasium,  well  furnished  with  necessary  apparatus; 
ample  music-rooms ;  large  class-rooms ;  schoolrooms ;  a 
new  auditorium  with  large  stage,  art  studio,  library, 
and  infirmary. 

The  school  organization  consists  of  primary,  aca- 
demic and  collegiate  departments.  The  academic  re- 
quires three  years,  the  collegiate  four.  In  addition  to 
these  courses,  the  Institute  has  the  departments  of 
music,  art,  elocution  and  the  commercial  course;  the 
last  consists  of  book-keeping,  stenography,  and  type- 
writing. 

In  the  sixty-two  years  of  its  existence  the 
Institute  has  had  only  five  principals,  Mr.  McElroy 
and  Mrs.  Sheffey,  associate  principals,  Mr.  Phillips, 
Mrs.  Stuart,  and  Miss  Maria  Pendleton  Duval,  the 
present  incumbent.  Miss  Duval  has  proved  a  worthy 
successor  of  the  lamented  Mrs.  Stuart,  and  has  fair 
prospects  for  continued  success. 

(This  sketch  was  prepared  by  Miss  Duval.  Only 
a  few  items,  taken  from  a  catalogue  sent  by  her,  have 
been  added.) 

Mary  Baldwin  Seminary,  S  taunt  on,  Virginia,  1842- 

1908 

The  Valley  of  Virginia  was  settled  by  Scotch-Irish- 
men, who  are  called  in  history  "  the  most  intelligent, 
industrious,  and  best  educated  of  the  English-speaking 
races."  Thomas  Carlyle  says  "  a  man's  religion  is 
the  chief  fact  in  regard  to  him."  The  character  of 
these  people  is  given  in  the  statement  that  they  were 
mostly  Presbyterians;  and  they  built  the  church  and 


OF    WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH  817 

the  schoolhouse  side  by  side.  It  is  not  surprising  then 
to  find  a  school  for  girls  in  this  little  settlement  about 
1796.  It  was  taught  by  Mrs.  McGlassau.  Following 
Mrs.  McGlassau  was  Monsieur  Labas  and  his  wife, 
who  taught  in  "  Hilltop,"  which  afterward  became  a 
part  of  the  Seminary  buildings.  His  successor,  Mr. 
Easterbrook,  from  New  England,  taught  from  1820 
to  1830  at  Hilltop.  He  was  well  patronized,  but  for 
some  unknown  reason  went  to  Knoxville,  Tennessee. 
Following  him  came  Mr.  Thatcher,  also  from  New 
England.  His  school  was  so  large  as  to  require  several 
teachers,  one  of  whom  was  Mrs.  Sarah  Mosby  Taylor, 
teacher  of  drawing  and  painting.  She  was  a  former 
pupil  of  Mrs.  McGlassau.  Mr.  Thatcher's  closing  ex- 
hibitions were  the  delight  and  talk  of  the  town.  In 
1833  Mr.  Robert  L.  Cook,  at  the  request  of  the  Pres- 
byterians, opened  a  successful  boarding-school,  the 
boarders  being  accommodated  in  private  houses. 
These  schools  were  taught  in  private  or  rented  houses. 

In  1840  the  Presbyterians,  with  a  view  to  establish- 
ing a  permanent  school,  bought  from  Mrs.  David  W. 
Pattison  a  brick-yard  near  the  church,  leveled  and 
sodded  the  ground,  planted  trees,  and  enclosed  it  with 
a  neat  paling  fence,  but  did  not  build  a  schoolhouse. 

In  1842  Rev.  Rufus  Bailey,  assisted  by  his  wife  and 
two  daughters,  inaugurated  the  Augusta  Female  Semi- 
nary, with  neither  lot  nor  building  nor  funds.  Both 
schoolroom  and  board  were  furnished  by  Mr.  William 
Craig  in  the  Peck  house  on  Greenville  avenue.  That 
same  year  a  plan  or  constitution  of  the  Augusta  Female 
Seminary  was  adopted,  the  first  article  of  which  reads, 
"  The  founders  of  this  Institution  design  it  to  afford 
the  means  of  a  thorough  literary  and  religious  educa- 
tion to  the  female  youth  of  this  portion  of  our  coun- 
try." The  board  of  fifteen  trustees  worked  to  such 
purpose  that  on  June  15,  1844,  tne  corner-stone  of  the 
main  building  was  laid.  Dr.  B.  M.  Smith  delivered 
the  address,  and  Rev.  Francis  McFarland,  president  of 
the  board,  and  Rev.  R.  R.  Howison,  pastor-elect  of  the 


318      HISTORY    OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 

Staunton  Church,  offered  prayers.  Within  the  stone 
were  placed  The  Staunton  Spectator;  a  copper  plate 
inscribed  with  the  names  of  the  trustees,  officers  and 
pupils,  the  architect,  stone-cutter,  mason  and  carpenter ; 
the  Holy  Bible,  wrapped  in  oil  silk,  with  the  super- 
scription, "  The  only  rule  of  faith,  and  the  first  text- 
book of  the  Augusta  Female  Seminary."  The  pupils 
numbered  sixty,  one  of  whom  was  Miss  Mary  Julia 
Baldwin.  Board  was  $8  and  $9  a  month,  and  tuition 
fees  $100  and  $130  for  a  session  of  ten  months;  music 
was  $20  a  session,  while  French,  drawing,  and  paint- 
ing were  $10  each. 

From  1849,  when  Dr.  Bailey  resigned,  until  1863  the 
principals  of  the  Seminary  were  Messrs.  Matthew  and 
Campbell,  Miss  Reinnelles,  and  Messrs.  Browne,  Mar- 
quis and  Tinsley.  About  the  time  Mr.  Tinsley  resigned 
Mrs.  Elizabeth  McClung,  a  sister  of  Dr.  Archibald  Al- 
exander, visited  her  son-in-law,  Mr.  J.  A.  Waddell.  She 
wished  with  her  daughter,  Miss  Agnes,  to  exercise 
their  mutual  gift  for  business,  so  their  host  proposed 
they  should  invite  Miss  Baldwin  to  join  them  and  take 
charge  of  the  Seminary.  They  repudiated  the  scheme 
as  preposterous,  despite  the  promise  of  twenty 
boarders,  the  assurance  that  Miss  Baldwin's  peculiar 
skill  in  managing  young  girls  would  win  pupils,  and 
the  fact  that  experienced  teachers  were  easily  obtained. 
The  trustees  met  and  elected  Misses  McClung  and 
Baldwin  joint  principals  and  Mrs.  McClung  matron. 

In  the  midst  of  the  War  between  the  States  friends 
arose  on  all  sides,  and  gave  or  loaned  all  necessary 
furnishings.  Tuition  fees  were  paid  in  flour  ($25  a 
barrel),  bacon  ($i  a  pound),  or  in  corn  meal,  beef, 
potatoes,  sorghum  molasses,  and  wood.  Whenever 
the  cry  "  The  Yankees  are  coming !  "  was  made,  the 
schoolgirls  gleefully  hid  the  cord  wood  in  the  cellar, 
the  hams  in  the  desks  and  stoves,  and  arrayed  the  flour 
barrels  as  toilet  tables  in  voluminous  white  petticoats. 

The  first  session  under  Misses  McClung  and  Bald- 
win there  were  25  boarders  and  about  75  day  scholars. 


OF    WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH  319 

Miss  Baldwin  taught,  and  was  assisted  by  Misses  E.  E. 
Howard,  Emma  and  Julia  Heiskell,  M.  Alansa  Rounds, 
and  Prof.  Joel  Ettinger.  The  distinguished  Dr. 
W.  H.  McGuffey,  of  the  University  of  Virginia,  as- 
sisted Miss  Baldwin  in  devising  a  course  of  study, 
meanwhile  assuring  her  she  was  choosing  too  high  a 
standard  to  ever  make  the  Seminary  a  popular  institu- 
tion. 

In  1893  a  few  of  the  full  graduates  met  at  the  re- 
quest of  Mrs.  Elizabeth  Andrew  Hill  of  Georgia  (class 
of  1879-80),  and  formed  a  temporary  organization 
with  Miss  Nannie  Tate  as  president,  Mrs.  Hill,  secre- 
tary, and  Mrs.  McCullough,  historian.  Then  the  glad 
reunion  was  held  in  1894,  the  jubilee  year  of  the  Semi- 
nary's foundation. 

By  an  Act  of  the  Legislature  of  Virginia,  passed 
during  the  session  of  1895-96,  at  the  request  of  the 
board  of  trustees,  the  name  of  the  institution  was 
changed  from  Augusta  Female  Seminary  to  Mary- 
Baldwin  Seminary,  as  an  acknowledgment  of  their 
high  appreciation  of  the  valuable  services  and  unparal- 
leled success  of  the  principal  for  "thirty- four  years. 

To  the  original  Seminary  building  and  the  chapel, 
which  was  the  old  church,  Miss  Baldwin  added  by  pur- 
chase and  construction  "  Hill-Top,"  "  Brick  House/' 
"  Sky-high,"  and  sundry  smaller  buildings,  making  this 
establishment  one  of  the  most  extensive  and  pleasant 
colleges  in  the  Southland. 

The  buildings  are  lighted  with  gas  and  furnished 
with  modern  conveniences  and  heating  apparatus.  The 
equipment  includes  a  gymnasium  and  swimming-pool, 
a  well-selected  library,  well-furnished  studio,  forty 
music-rooms,  and  a  laboratory  for  chemical  and  phys- 
ical experiments. 

The  course  of  study  is  divided  into  primary,  prepar- 
atory, academic  and  university  departments.  The  plan 
of  the  last  department  is  that  of  the  University  of 
Virginia,  modified  only  so  far  as  to  adapt  it  to  the 
peculiar  requisites  of  the  education  of  women.  The 


320      HISTORY    OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 

course  of  study  is  divided  into  schools,  each  constitu- 
ting a  complete  course  on  the  subject  taught.  The 
school  of  business  training  consists  of  book-keeping, 
stenography  and  typewriting. 

The  degree  of  Bachelor  of  Music  is  given  to  the 
graduates  of  music.  The  degree  B.  A.  is  conferred 
on  those  who  satisfactorily  complete  the  university 
course. 

An  event  in  the  session  of  1895-96  was  the  death  of 
"Uncle  Chess," — Chesterfield  Bolder, — who  once  be- 
longed to  Miss  Baldwin's  grandfather,  and  was  the 
faithful  mail-carrier  and  guardian  of  the  grounds  for 
twenty-five  years.  He  was  eighty-eight  years  old,  and 
will  descend  into  history  on  the  strains  of  the  Seminary 
song  in  the  verse  ending,  "  His  last  words  were  '  Pretty 
tol'ble ;  mail,  mum/  ' 

Miss  Baldwin  controlled  the  Seminary  for  a  full 
generation,  and  at  the  time  of  her  death  she  was  edu- 
cating "  her  grandchildren,"  the  daughters  of  her 
former  pupils. 

One  hundred  teachers  and  officers  have  been  asso- 
ciated with  the  school,  and  thousands  of  pupils,  mostly 
from  the  Southern  States,  are  scattered  widely.  Some 
are  missionaries  in  distant  lands,  many  are  earnest, 
faithful  teachers,  many  more  are  useful  daughters  and 
sisters,  happy  wives  and  mothers,  and  each  and  all 
have  tender  memories  of  the  school  days  spent  under 
Miss  Baldwin's  care  at  the  Mary  Baldwin  Seminary. 

(This  article  was  compiled  from  a  sketch  of  "  Au- 
gusta Female  Seminary,"  prepared  by  Mrs.  McCul- 
lough  for  the  alumnae  meeting  of  1894,  published  in 
the  Record  of  the  Alumnae  Association,  and  kindly 
sent  by  Miss  Weimar,  the  present  principal.) 

Hollins  Institute,  1842-1908 

The  question  as  to  the  best  location  of  a  boarding- 
school  for  girls  is  one  to  which  much  attention  has  been 
given  in  recent  years.  After  an  experience  of  two  cen- 


OF    WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH  821 

turies  on  this  continent  the  general  conclusion  has 
been  reached  that  country  localities,  easily  accessible 
to  cities,  are  decidedly  preferable  from  many  consider- 
ations. This  school  has  these  advantages.  It  is  lo- 
cated in  Roanoke  County,  Virginia,  seven  miles  from 
the  city  of  Roanoke,  and  one  and  one-half  miles  from 
Hollins  Station  on  the  Norfolk  and  Western  Railway. 
Roanoke  County  lies  in  the  extreme  southwestern  sec- 
tion of  the  great  valley  of  Virginia,  between  the  Blue 
Ridge  and  Alleghany  Mountains. 

The  Institute  owns  a  tract  of  five  hundred  acres, 
and  the  buildings  are  so  located  that  they  are  excluded 
from  the  annoyance  of  close  proximity  to  public  thor- 
oughfares. About  eighty  years  ago  the  premises  now 
'held  by  the  Institute  were  improved  and  equipped 
with  a  view  to  render  available  valuable  mineral  waters. 
In  1842  the  whole  property  was  purchased  for  educa- 
tional purposes,  and  since  that  time  has  been  so  used. 
All  the  original  buildings  have  been  removed,  and 
others  better  adapted  to  school  purposes  erected.  The 
main  buildings  (of  which  there  are  six)  are  of  brick, 
and  contain  ample  accommodations  for  a  large  school. 
They  are  modern  in  structure  and  furnished  with  all 
the  conveniences  of  the  best  homes. 

This  school  opened  its  first  session  in  the  spring  of 
1842,  under  no  distinctive  name.  It  was  known  as  the 
"  School  of  Botetourt  Springs,"  and  was  conducted 
in  the  interest  of  both  boys  and  girls.  Subsequently, 
as  it  continued  to  grow  in  strength  and  numbers,  it 
was  called  "  The  Valley  Union  Seminary."  For  ten 
years  it  prospered  on  the  original  plan,  and  during  that 
period  sent  forth  many  young  men  who  became  promi- 
nent in  business  and  professional  life.  It  was  under 
the  control  of  a  joint  stock  company.  In  the  year 
1851,  both  departments  being  filled  with  pupils,  the 
company  determined  from  various  reasons,  the  control- 
ling one  being  inadequacy  of  accommodations,  to  sus- 
pend the  department  for  boys,  or  transfer  it  to  another 
locality. 


HISTORY    OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 

The  most  potent  reason  for  continuing  this  school 
for  girls  only  arose  from  the  fact  that  there  was  at 
that  time  no  chartered  institution  for  girls  in  all  Vir- 
ginia, city  or  country — no  institution  with  elaborate 
and  systematic  courses  of  study. 

The  session  of  1852-53  opened  for  girls  only,  with 
broad  and  elevated  courses  of  study.  The  accommo- 
dations were  soon  all  rilled,  and  since  that  time  the 
school  has  continued  to  prosper.  The  fact  that  girls 
from  many  parts  of  Virginia  eagerly  entered  school 
and  took  advanced  courses  of  study,  many  of  them 
from  uncultured  homes,  had  a  startling  effect ;  for  it 
demonstrated  the  fact  that  the  people  were  in  advance 
of  their  leaders  on  the  question  of  higher  education 
for  women. 

This  school  continued  to  overflow  with  pupils.  In 
1855  Mr.  John  Hollins  of  Lynchburg,  a  gentleman  of 
wealth,  inspired  by  his  pious  wife,  Mrs.  Anne  Hollins, 
proposed  to  the  company  having  charge  of  the  prop- 
erty to  place  the  entire  enterprise  in  the  hands  of  a  self- 
perpetuating  board  of  trustees.  The  company  acceded 
to  this  proposition,  and  Mr.  Hollins  placed  at  their  dis- 
posal the  sum  of  $5,000  for  further  improvements. 
Soon  after  this  arrangement  was  made  Mr.  Hollins 
was  stricken  with  paralysis,  from  which  attack  he 
never  recovered.  Mrs.  Hollins  continued  the  friend 
of  the  school,  and  made  several  handsome  donations, 
and  would  doubtless  have  endowed  it  at  her  death  had 
not  her  investments  been  totally  swept  away  by  the 
results  of  the  War  between  the  States. 

Until  1870  the  school  was  sustained  by  Virginia 
patronage  alone.  Since  that  time  it  has  drawn  pupils 
from  other  States,  about  twenty  being  represented. 

In  1846,  while  holding  a  professorship  in  Richmond 
College,  Mr.  Charles  Lewis  Cocke  was  invited  to  take 
charge  of  Valley  Union  Seminary.  The  school  at 
that  time  was  in  great  financial  difficulties,  but  under 
Mr.  Cocke's  management  its  halls  were  soon  filled 
with  students  of  both  sexes,  and  so  continued  until 


OF    WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH  323 

1852.  By  that  time  Mr.  Cocke  and  his  coadjutors  be- 
came convinced  that  co-education  was  not  the  best 
way  of  conducting  a  school.  When  the  board  of  trus- 
tees decided  that  the  school  was  thenceforward  to  be 
for  one  sex  only,  the  question  arose,  for  which?  and 
then  Mr.  Cocke,  seeing  the  opportunity  for  realizing 
the  aspiration  of  his  early  youth,  threw  all  the  weight 
of  his  influence  in  favor  of  making  it  a  school  for  the 
higher  education  of  women.  The  speed  with  which 
all  the  rooms  available  were  at  once  occupied  by  eager 
and  enthusiastic  students,  the  numerous  applicants  for 
admission,  necessitating  enlargement  of  accommoda- 
tions every  year,  all  demonstrated  how  accurately  Mr. 
Cocke  had  discerned  the  supreme  need  of  the  young 
women  of  Virginia. 

The  original  scheme  of  instruction  and  standard  of 
graduation  have  been  maintained  during  its  whole 
career.  The  doors  of  this  institution  have  never  been 
closed,  not  even  during  the  War  between  the  States; 
indeed,  at  no  time  in  its  history  were  its  rooms  so 
crowded  as  in  the  stern  time  of  war.  When  nearly  all 
the  schools  were  closed,  Hollins,  from  its  secluded  situ- 
ation, was  supposed  to  be  a  safe  retreat  from  the  rav- 
ages of  war,  and  proved  an  asylum  to  refugees  from 
Maryland  and  Washington,  D.  C.,  and  the  eastern 
parts  of  Virginia. 

The  establishment  and  the  great  success  of  this 
institution  were  due  to  the  efforts  of  Charles  Lewis 
Cocke,  who,  after  graduating  at  Richmond  College, 
entered  Columbian  College,  Washington,  D.  C.,  from 
which  he  graduated  with  the  degree  of  Master  of  Arts. 
Immediately  after  his  graduation  he  was  elected  pro- 
fessor of  mathematics  in  Richmond  College.  On  De- 
cember 31,  1840,  he  was  married  to  Miss  Susanna 
Pleasants,  fifth  child  of  Mr.  and  Mrs.  J.  C.  Pleasants 
of  Picquenocque,  Henrico  County,  Virginia.  Profes- 
sor Cocke  remained  with  the  Richmond  College  un- 
til 1846,  when  he  was  invited  to  take  charge  of  Valley 
Union  Seminary,  a  co-educational  institution.  Pro- 


HISTORY    OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 

fessor  Cocke's  management  soon  filled  the  halls  with 
students,  and  so  continued  until  1852,  when  Rollins 
Institute  was  established. 

At  the  regular  meeting  of  the  board,  on  June  2, 
1900,  after  due  deliberation,  the  board  decided  to  make 
a  deed  and  convey  the  real  estate  and  premises  owned 
by  the  board  to  Charles  L.  Cocke  and  the  legal  repre- 
sentative of  Charles  H.  Cocke,  or  to  such  corporation 
as  they  may  designate.  They  also  transferred  to  the 
grantee,  in  the  deed  mentioned,  the  right  to  use  the 
title  "  Hollins  Institute." 

The  General  Assembly  of  Virginia,  during  its  ses- 
sion for  1901,  granted  a  new  charter  to  the  corpora- 
tion known  as  Hollins  Institute,  and  in  pursuance  of 
the  foregoing  resolutions  a  deed  was  executed  grant- 
ing and  conveying  to  the  new  corporation  premises, 
property,  and  franchises  formerly  held  by  the  "  Trus- 
tees of  Hollins  Institute."  Under  this  new  charter, 
Hollins  Institute  is  empowered  to  hold  funds  and  prop- 
erty to  the  amount  of  $300,000.  Extensive  and  costly 
improvements  have  been  made, — wholly,  however,  by 
private  means, — and  the  school  is  finely  equipped. 

Instruction  is  offered  in  the  following  departments: 
English,  Latin,  Greek,  French,  German,  history  and 
political  economy,  moral  science,  the  English  Bible, 
mathematics,  physics,  chemistry,  astronomy,  botany, 
physiology  and  hygiene,  music  (pianoforte,  voice  cul- 
ture, organ,  violin,  theoretical  studies),  art  (drawing, 
painting,  history  of  art),  elocution  and  physical  cul- 
ture, stenography,  typewriting,  and  bookkeeping. 
These  departments  are  separate  and  distinct,  each  con- 
ducted by  a  professor,  with  such  assistance  as  may  be 
demanded.  Each  department  being  distinct,  the  pupil 
may,  at  her  option,  become  a  candidate  for  graduation 
in  any  one  or  all  of  them. 

The  degree  conferred  is  A.  B.  A  certificate  of  dis- 
tinction is  given  after  satisfactory  examination  in  any 
study  in  which  the  student  does  not  receive  a  certificate 
of  proficiency  or  a  diploma.  A  certificate  of  proficiency 


OF    WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH  325 

is  given  after  satisfactory  examination  upon  certain 
special  studies,  either  not  included  in  the  course  for 
diploma,  or  upon  certain  portions  of  the  regular  de- 
partments. A  diploma  is  awarded  after  satisfactory 
examinations  of  the  prescribed  course.  The  presi- 
dent's medal  for  scholarship  is  awarded  to  a  student 
of  the  regular  collegiate  department  who  has  three 
senior  classes,  and  has  maintained  the  highest  stand  in 
daily  recitation  and  examinations,  and  who  has  a  gen- 
eral average  of  90  per  cent. 

The  two  literary  societies  are  Euzelian  and  Eupian. 
The  Euzelian  Society  founded  the  Euzelian  Scholar- 
ship in  1896,  designed  to  assist  deserving  but  needy 
students  in  attaining  higher  training  in  English  and 
other  branches  of  a  liberal  course  of  instruction.  The 
Eupian  Scholarship  was  founded  in  1900,  for  a  simi- 
lar purpose. 

For  many  years  the  societies  had  charge  of  the  li- 
brary, and  maintained  it.  In  1882  the  alumnae  asso- 
ciation permanently  established  it  for  the  school  at 
large.  It  is  self-supporting,  dependent  on  the  fees 
paid  by  the  students.  The  reading-room  is  under  the 
same  management,  and  is  provided  with  newspapers, 
literary,  religions,  and  scientific  magazines,  among 
which  are  French,  German,  and  British  periodicals. 

(The  material  for  this  sketch  was  obtained  from  the 
catalogue  of  10,04-05,  and  from  the  Hollins  Quarterly, 
both  sent  by  Miss  Helen  Steiner  of  Montgomery,  Ala- 
bama, a  student  in  Hollins  Institute.) 

Rowlings  Institute,   Charlottesville,   Virginia, 
185^-1908 

The  Albemarle  Institute,  now  Rawlings  Institute, 
was  established  in  1857  by  the  Albemarle  Association 
(Baptist),  chiefly  through  the  efforts  of  Prof.  John 
Hart  and  Dr.  A.  E.  Dickinson.  In  1875  Prof.  R.  H. 
Rawlings  purchased  a  three-fourths  interest  in  the 
property  and  conducted  the  school  successfully  for  a 


326      HISTORY    OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 

number  of  years.  In  1897  Mr.  Rawlings  donated  his 
interest  in  the  property  to  the  Baptist  denomination, 
through  trustees  named  by  him.  These  trustees  pur- 
chased the  remaining  interest  and  now  hold  the  prop- 
erty in  trust  for  the  denomination. 

The  course  of  study  is  divided  into  two  departments, 
preparatory  and  collegiate.  In  the  latter  there  are  ten 
distinct  schools  besides  the  departments  of  music,  art, 
elocution,  physical  culture,  and  stenography  and  type- 
writing. Each  student  may  select  one  or  more  of 
these  by  advice  of  parent  or  guardian.  The  time  re- 
quired for  graduation  in  each  of  these  varies  from  two 
to  four  years,  depending  upon  the  qualifications  of  the 
pupil  at  time  of  entrance.  Graduation  in  eight  of  the 
ten  schools  is  required  for  the  degree  of  M.  A. 

The  degrees  are  scientific,  literary,  B.  A.  and  M.  A. 
Diplomas  are  conferred  upon  all  pupils  who  have 
passed  successfully  both  intermediate  and  final  exam- 
inations of  any  of  the  several  schools,  or  have  com- 
pleted the  prescribed  courses  in  music,  physical  culture, 
and  elocution  departments. 

Special  arrangements  have  been  made  whereby 
young  ladies  may  take  exactly  the  same  work  at  the 
Institute  and  stand,  on  the  same  day,  the  same  exam- 
inations as  the  University  of  Virginia  in  the  B.  A. 
courses  in  Latin,  French,  German,  Italian,  and  Span- 
ish. The  examination  papers  will  be  submitted  to  the 
University  authorities  and  passed  upon  by  them,  and 
a  certificate  signed  by  the  professor  given  to  the  suc- 
cessful candidate. 

Five  gold  medals  are  given  by  the  Institute,  viz. : 
scholarship,  piano,  voice  culture,  art  and  physical  cul- 
ture, and  elocution  medals. 

The  Browning  Medal  is  given  by  Dr.  J.  H.  Brown- 
ing of  Charlottesville,  Virginia.  It  will  be  awarded 
to  the  pupil  who  shall  make  the  highest  general  average 
on  class-work  and  examinations  in  the  department  of 
elocution,  on  subjects  of  lung  gymnastics,  and  physiol- 
ogy and  physical  culture.  The  candidates  for  this 


OF    WOMEN    IN    THE    SOUTH  327 

medal  will  be  required  to  submit  essays  on  some  rele- 
vant subject  assigned  by  the  teacher. 

A  system  of  annual  scholarships  and  half  scholar- 
ships has  been  established.  The  emoluments  of  these 
are  $60  and  $30  per  year.  The  donors  of  these  make 
the  gifts  every  year  or  every  year  for  a  specified  time. 
Appointment  is  made  by  the  donor  or  by  the  president. 

Two  of  these  scholarships  are  now  available — The 
Dr.  W.  B.  Gray  Scholarship,  established  by  Dr.  W.  B. 
Gray  of  Richmond,  Virginia,  in  memory  of  his  wife. 
Emoluments,  $60  a  year.  Appointment  by  donor. 
Also  the  Alphonso  and  Virginia  Carver  Scholarship, 
established  by  Mr.  T.  P.  Carver  of  Charlottesville, 
Virginia,  in  honor  of  his  children  whose  names  it  bears. 
Emoluments,  $60  a  year.  Appointment  by  the  presi- 
dent. 

There  have  been  started  a  series  of  permanent 
scholarships,  only  one  of  which  has  been  fully  estab- 
lished. Messrs.  Bedford  Glascock,  George  B.  West. 
B.  F.  Johnson,  and  Z.  H.  Rawlings,  donors. 

The  equipment  consists  in  part  of  a  commodious  and 
well-equipped  gymnasium  and  art  hall,  music-rooms,  a 
reading-room,  and  a  chapel. 

(This  sketch  has  been  prepared  from  catalogues.) 

Martha  Washington  College,  Abingdon,  Virginia, 
i86o-ipo8 

This  college  was  projected  by  the  Odd  Fellows,  in 
1859,  but  before  the  buildings  were  completed  they 
transferred  the  property  to  the  Virginia  Conference, 
Methodist  Episcopal  Church  South,  and  the  school  was 
organized  in  1860  as  a  Conference  school,  with  Rev. 
W.  G.  Harris  president.  The  first  board  of  trustees, 
in  part,  were  Messrs.  G.  W.  L.  Litchfield,  M.  Hoof- 
naugh,  T.  G.  McConnel,  E.  Longley,  and  Judge  N.  I. 
Campbell.  The  first  diplomas  were  granted  to  the 
class  of  1863. 

The  school  was  closed  two  or  three  years  during  the 


HISTORY    OF    HIGHER    EDUCATION 

War  between  the  States,  but  was  opened  to  pupils 
again  in  1865,  with  Rev.  W.  G.  Harris  president 
He  retained  the  position  until  his  death,  and  was  suc- 
ceeded by  his  daughter,  Miss  Mattie  Harris. 

This  school  was  commenced  so  short  a  time  before 
the  great  upheaval,  it  can  scarcely  be  classed  with  the 
old  schools  of  the  South ;  but  its  very  existence  is  only 
another  evidence  of  the  interest  taken  by  Southern 
people  in  the  higher  education  of  women,  long  before 
other  sections  aroused  to  the  importance  of  this  work. 
The  school  continues.  It  is  a  modern  school  with  all 
modern  equipments  and  ideas. 


OF  THE 

UNIVERSITY 

OF 


XOK  IS  DUE  C 


RETURN       CIRCULATION  DEPARTMENT 

202  Main  Library 


642-3403 


LOAN  PERIOD  1 
HOME  USE 

2 

3 

-s 

4 

5 

6 

ALL  BOOKS  MAY  BE  RECALLED  AFTER  7  DAYS 

1 -month  loans  may  be  renewed  by  calling  642-6405 

6-month  loans  may  be  recharged  by  bringing  books  to  Circulation  Desk 

Renewals  and  recharges  may  be  made  4  days  prior  to'-jdue  date 

DUE   AS  STAMPED  BELOW 


UNiV 


.    Or 


BERK. 


2EO,  CfR.  APR  i+'i 

FED  IR 


FORM  NO.  DD  6,  40m,  6'76 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA,  BERKELEY 
BERKELEY,  CA  94720 


GENERAL  LIBRARY  -  U.C.  BERKELEY 


A 


192627 

* 


